《The First War Mage: Skyline Trials》


 (Chapter 1) Rock and Stone

    I groaned softly as I heard the booming bells chiming out, it was only the first of six ''wake-up'' calls for the prisoners here. But, it was the one I always chose to wake up to so that I couldn''t be called out as ''lazy'' by the guards whom already hated me. My eyes fluttered open slowly, finding the rough, rocky ceiling of the cave that was my prison. There were thousands of other cells indistinguishable from mine. Yet, mine was unique in one singular way. I was kept at the deepest point of the caves underneath Arcadia. One of the most wanted criminals in history, left down here to rot as I dug away at a never ending hell underfoot.


    Sitting up slowly I heard the cot I was forced to call a bed groan, not from my own weight, I couldn''t have weighed more than a hundred pounds. After all we were barely given enough food to live down here. Looking around a sighed softly. Bringing my arms around, rolling my shoulders slowly as I heard a constant string of pops. It felt like every bone, every muscle fiber, and every inch of my skin was bruised and sore. And honestly, it probably was, today I just happened to notice it more than most other days.


    I didn''t even flinch as I felt my bare feet touch the stone underfoot, it was honestly nice and warm thanks to how deep this section of the cavern was. Yet that same heat was the bane of my existence when it came to working. It took only a moment for me to slowly push myself off of my cot, food had already been delivered hours ago. I was lucky today, if I had to guess one of the few guards that had some level of mercy towards me were on shift. Meaning today would be a slightly easier day than most others.


    Looking over I grabbed my food, if it could even be called that. It was just a bowl of rice, a single strip of dried meat that already had mold growing across parts of it, and a large bowl of gruel that was some unholy mixture of milk, water, grain, and whatever garbage the cooks decided to sprinkle in any given day. But, my taste buds were effectively reduced to nothing these days. Leaving me to simply tear off the rotting pieces of meat, tossing them to the side to be cleaned later whenever a guard came to claim the plate back. After I forced the dried meat down my throat with some of the gruel and set the bowl back down I found myself looking into the reflection, taking in my distorted face from within the container.


    My face was covered in soot and ash. My eyes sunken in, no longer having their shining red glow, instead looking like charred embers barely keeping alight. My hair was as black as ever, it was impossible to tell that at one point in my life it had been a brilliant white. Granted, that was because I preferred to simply dye it back when I was still free, and now I just never bothered to clear the soot and ash out of it leaving it a horrible, messy black curl of knots accenting my face.


    My body had exactly nothing to look at, malnutrition so extreme that one couldn''t even tell whether I was male or female, granted the rags I wore covered everything important for a woman. My pale skin had only grown paler in these dark confines, and eventually I found myself loosing interest in my food all together. Instead I walked over to the corner of my cell, grabbing a single rock sharpened over the many months of use, and scraped it against a wall.


    Four years, seven months, and eighteen days. Today marked the nineteenth. Only two days until I spent another birthday in this hell, and I would be considered a legal adult and become fully capable of being put on trial. Arcadia saw the legal age of adults to be sixteen, an oddity to most of the world that saw it as eighteen, or in some more detached parts with longer living species, forty to sixty. Meanwhile us measly humans barely lived half that long under the best conditions.


    I looked up as i heard the next booming ring of the bell, two out of six. If I had to guess each one would be about five minutes apart, and each one was substantially louder than the previous. The sixth bell was rarely rung, however when it was it could be felt even far down into the deepest parts of the prison.


    To my knowledge this prison was just one of many inside of Arcadia. Nearly any crime, be it simply assault, petty robbery, or outright murder, saw a person sent into the mines, working until a trial could be scheduled. Although I was quite an oddity inside of these prisons, as unless someone had committed something regarded in the highest level of crime in Arcadia, such as illegal use of magic, murder, or espionage, children below the age of sixteen could not be sent to prison.


    Yet, I had committed the worst crime of all. I had the audacity to be born under the name ''Vulender'', a name considered so vile it was an insult. All for a crime so heinous it was wiped from history itself. To my knowledge only the people who gave the final sentence to my father knew the crime he committed. And all I knew of it was that his death sentence wasn''t considered enough. It took them two years but eventually they found where I had been living in the woods, and old cabin just barely inside the territory of Berinia, and I was dragged into this mine as punishment.


    The third bell began to ring, finally snapping me from my musings, I decided to go over to my food, forcing down all that I could before I used the remaining gruel to try and wash my face. It barely worked, but it at least didn''t make it any worse.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    And now it was just time to wait, my mind had long since ran out of things to amuse itself with. I had counted the rocks on the ceiling so many times I knew the exact number in an instant, I knew which guards were on shift just by the sound of their footsteps, and I knew which prisoners were causing trouble any given day just by the sounds of shouting in the distance. I let out a shallow yawn as the fourth bell rang, my gaze shifting upwards as I saw a familiar face. One of the only things that could get me to smile, Darek, one of a handful of kind guards in this prison.


    "Awake already?" Darek''s soft voice rang out as he got his keys out, undoubtedly to bring me to my daily shift in the mines. He was an older man, easily into his forties judging by the graying hair he held. He was a pure blooded Arcadian, yet he was probably the kindest man in the prison. Almost certainly because he had been down here with me as long as I had been here. His armor, like most Arcadians was plated with an odd golden metal, no one outside of the forge masters who made the Arcadian''s armors and weapons knew what the material was, and probably the High Nobles did too.


    "You know I''m always awake at the first bell... Sometimes the second if they really work me." I sighed a little, pushing myself to stand. My voice was hoarse, I probably only talked a few times a month when Darek or the few other kind guards were on shift. Leaving it to grow hoarse and rough, hardly helping anything down here.


    "Yes, I know, I know. No need for the sass." He gave a teasing grin, one I couldn''t help but return for a moment. I didn''t know much about Darek, other than he had at one point seen an active battlefield where he lost his right eye. Leaving a single pristine glowing green eye in his left socket, yet he never missed a chance to tell a joke. Not unlike a father would to their own child. "Now, if I remember correctly someone has a birthday coming up." Her reached up, scratching his beard quizzically as he looked at me, pushing the door open slowly.


    "It''s not exactly something to celebrate..." I mumbled in return, waiting for him to step out of the way so that I could exit the cell. I reached my hands up, using the far more open pathway tunnel to stretch further now that the barely five foot tall roof wasn''t directly above me. "Sixteen... Something I''ve been dreading for years honestly. At least maybe they''ll finally just kill me instead of leaving me down here to rot."


    "Now that is no way for a young girl to talk!" Darek boomed out, leaving me to jump a little from the sudden noise, he rarely ever raised his voice. "Never wish for death! Even in the face of death itself straighten your spine and scream your war cry, for there is no worse crime than solemnly accepting your own fate." He continued as he looked at me, his single eye felt like it was burning into my very body, it felt like it was trying to dig through my very spirit, yet he softened and that pressure fell away.


    "Did you hit your head or something? You never seem to care when I wish for an end to this normally." I fell silent, my eyes falling to the ground as I walked behind Darek, with him leading me out towards the main pit. The chimes of dull picks hitting stone could be heard already, with many workers already beginning for the day.


    "No, I simply notice it more when you are soon to become an adult." He sighed out. Beginning down the spiraling staircase, I knew each step easily so I instead turned my gaze towards the pit.


    There were hundreds of layers, each one was constantly expanding outwards. This particular mine was outside of Arcadia, the capitol city of Berinia by about thirty miles. Walking down the stairs I found myself standing on the bottom layer, a few other prisoners were around the place, each one in the deepest levels had a guard specifically assigned to them for the day. Darek just happened to be mine, so he guided me over and stopped before a cart and pickaxe.


    "I don''t know why you think things will suddenly change in a few days. I''ll either be given a death sentence, or I''ll be sent to work in this pit for the rest of my life. No one wants me to live, and I don''t even know why." My voice couldn''t really convey the emotion, coming out as monotone as I gripped the pick. Taking a first swing to soften the rocks before slowly getting into a rhythmic motion, albeit a slower one than usual. Each strike saw some rubble shifted, yet I heard a rumble that cast my gaze upwards. Clouds were moving in, a storm would be here by tonight.


    "No one knows for certain what their fate holds, Kirin. Keep that hope up, who knows, maybe the world could turn on its head overnight." Darek tried to cheer me up, but I couldn''t bother to force a smile. I just kept striking the stone underfoot, the rhythm I hit the stone with accelerated slowly. Why did I even bother? Why shouldn''t I just turn this blade on myself and end it all? I felt so much bottled up anger, bottled up hate for these people that despised me just because of a stupid name. I felt it boiling across my body, yet I couldn''t do a single thing with it.


    Yet, that anger left me to ignore the stares I was getting from all of the guards on the bottom floor. Each strike of my pick sent sparks flying, more than should have been there, it felt like my body had strength I didn''t know I still had left in my frail muscles and bones. It was only when I was forced to a stop, heaving for breath as I fell to my knees that I realized... How had I made a crater around myself? The blade of my pick was glowing red and warped from the force I slammed it into rocks with. My gaze traveled around slowly, and Darek only smiled.


    "Kirin, do you know what you just did?" Darek spoke softly, crouching in front of me as his smile only widened, hope shining in his eye.


    "N-no... W-why am I so tired?..." I coughed out slowly, my voice was even more hoarse than normal, I could feel blood stinging the back of my throat, likely having been shredded open by inhaling all of the dust.


    "Kirin, you just used magic. You have mana in your blood." Darek continued, yet it didn''t register with me, not entirely.


    "What?..." I returned, my gaze meeting his.


    "You''re an Arcadian Kirin." He stated firmly, a grin plastered on his face. He offered a hand to me, helping me up slowly while I just tried to fully register what it all meant. What did that mean? I didn''t know, yet for the first time in almost five years I felt a smile on my face.

 (Chapter 2) Change

    "You''re an Arcadian Kirin." I could hear Darek''s words echoing in my mind time and time again, hundreds of times in an instant, and it all left more questions. How? What did that even mean? What difference did it even make? So many questions rang in my mind that I stood there, but only one set of words found their way out from thought and through my lips.


    "What difference does it make?" It was the most obvious question I had, what difference did a different title make? I knew the basics - any Arcadian was immediately considered a lower noble, and as such the laws were far less restrictive on what they did. But would that make a single difference?


    "The difference is simple." Darek continued, he placed a single hand on my shoulder, steadying me softly as he crouched down. His smile was contagious - so contagious in fact that I could almost feel the need to meet it with my own. Yet I ignored it all the same. "Arcadians are given two options when given a death sentence. Death, or the military." He sounded almost proud of that fact as he looked at me, trying to get his point across he continued. "You have proof now, via witnesses. Only Arcadians can cast magic like what you just did - it was crude but there was no mistaking it. You can prove yourself an Arcadian at the trial."


    I fell silent as I tried to digest all of the information. It felt, wrong at first. Almost five years spent in this hell, just for a path this easy to suddenly be ushered out before me? It felt like some kind of cruel joke, a silly daydream that would wear off in a few moments. Probably when a guard would whip me across the back to get my mind back from wandering. Yet no such thing happened, and as I looked around the other guards of the bottom layer seemed to be in agreement. To some extent at the very least, there were some glares - visible hate from the other prisoners, and disgust from the guards who didn''t agree with what was happening.


    "So I either choose death or I get sent to my death for some ''greater cause''... Doesn''t sound like much of a choice if I''m even given the chance." My voice fell as my eyes found their way down to the dirt underfoot, I could hear a sigh from Darek as he stepped back. Only to lift my chin up to look at him.


    "What did I just say? Life works in terribly mysterious and cruel ways Kirin. But you are now stained with mana, the lifeblood of magic runs through your veins and is forever going to mark you as an Arcadian to any other Arcadians who look at you." Darek continued. He forcibly hoisted me to my feet, leaving me to look around with some level of concern again. I could feel pain flare across my body from the sudden movement leaving me to lock up as he set me on my feet.


    "That still assumes that the judges even give me a chance..." I mumbled out, but Darek just placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder.


    "Just tomorrow you have to stay and work down in this mine. Your trial was already scheduled for your birthday, and I will be there. Kirin, I know I shouldn''t state this but I do care. I would hate to see a child die for sins that they did not commit. I will support you however I can in the coming days." He sighed softly, picking up the pick off of the ground, handing it to me gently. "But until then you need to get back to work. Try not to lose yourself to rage again."


    I just took the pick in silence, turning to the rubble filled pit I had made. It had to be at least five feet wide, and two deep, maybe a single in length. An amount of area that normally would have taken me hours to dig out, and it was in a mere instant, or at least what felt like an instant.


    I slowly tightened my grip on the pick, and I started to swing again. Strike after strike, sparks igniting off of the stone before falling to nothing beside me. This repetitive pattern went on for hours until finally I had enough stones to fill the cart that sat beside the area I worked at. I had noticed that during this time another guard had brought Darek a note, with the two conversing rather slowly while I caught my breath for a few moments - so quietly that I couldn''t make out a word they said. And just as quickly as the guard arrived he turned and left, running to the surface of the mine.


    The cart was easily as big as an ox, and it felt like it was three times as heavy as one, if not more. It was a struggle for me to load the rocks into it thanks to my well below average height, but once I finally did I took a deep series of breaths. Regaining what little stamina I could before I started pushing, the rails were rough and uneven, the wheels had teeth carved into them to prevent the carts from rolling backwards without being turned around, but those teeth made it that much harder to push the cart forwards.


    Each step felt like every muscle in my body was screaming, it was honestly only barely offset by the utter, bitter cold that was setting in throughout my entire body. I was at least thankful for that cold, it always made the painful days like today that much more bearable. Sparing a single eye I looked upwards, the sun was setting slowly. There wasn''t much time left before the bell would be ringing out. Darek was walking in pace beside me, many days he had tried to offer help. But I only received beatings the next day for being ''lazy'' because of it. It was a lesson I had long since learnt.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Just as I began to crest the hill into the next layer up I could hear the bell ring out calling the work to a close for the day. I couldn''t help but groan as I slide down beside the cart. Letting my breath slowly return to me as the bell continued to chime, strike after strike echoed across the cavernous walls while Darek offered a canteen to me that I gently took from him.


    "A storm is coming in... You shouldn''t have to work tomorrow at the very least." Darek offered a kind smile as I gulped down the water greedily. It was so rare to get an actual drink and not just horrible gruel, leaving Darek to just chuckle as I downed the entire canteen. Lowering my arm I started heaving for breath now that my throat was no longer screaming at me to hydrate it. My eyes traveled upwards as I focused on breathing, the storm I had noticed forming this morning was definitely going to hit tonight like Darek said.


    Heavy dark clouds were moving in, it was nearing the rainy season meaning most of the coming months for the prisoners would be spent in their cells until winter fully hit. Freezing the ground through so thoroughly that all work would be done for the year, and the tunnels instead would be expanded to accommodate more prisoners. That was how it had been for every year I had been here, I was a little relieved knowing that I would at least be avoiding the worst of it at the beginning.


    "Guess it''ll be time for another day in the cell..." I groaned as I forced myself to stand up slowly. But Darek quickly corrected me.


    "No, it isn''t. It''s time for us to head to the surface, while you were working a notice came in. Your trial is to begin first thing in the morning the day after tomorrow, in the capitol city Arcadia. Meaning we are to leave tonight if we wish to be there with enough time to make you presentable to the Royal Court." Darek stated plainly. As I almost fell forwards he placed a hand to steady me.


    "Royal Court?..." It took a few moments for the words to fully register through my exhaustion, leaving me to gawk slightly. "As in... The High Nobles? That Royal Court?..."


    "Those very ones. The very ones that sent your father to death, and the only ones who know of his crimes so heinous that they couldn''t be told to the public." Darek stated as he began forwards, leading me to the upper layers of the mine. Layers that I hadn''t seen since I had first been brought down to the deepest sections of this horrible place, I couldn''t help but let my eyes wander. The brilliant black stone underfoot glimmered in the night sky, it was one of the reasons it was so popular. This particular stone was beautiful, and prized as one of the primary exports of Berinia.


    But it wasn''t just that peculiar black stone that was mined in here, heavy metals like iron and copper were mined in the higher layers. Sent off to forges, Berinia itself was one of the strongest nations in the world despite being the youngest nation. Having formed only a mere hundred years prior.


    It took nearly an hour of walking to finally reach the top level of the mine, hundreds of feet above the lowest point where I worked. A mine nearly as old as the kingdom itself, and it had a single exit.


    Before us sat a massive stone gate, two grand pillars sat on either side holding it up while an entire winch array sat at the top to raise the door. Across the edges were walls with countless positions for guards to sit, many held bows in hand as they walked in formation. Their heavy footsteps falling across the stony tiles as they walked, echoing loud enough for me to hear despite being at the base of the door.


    I stood in place while Darek began to walk forwards, talking with the company of guards at the front gate, and offering them the note he held in hand since earlier in the day. Handing it over to the head guard he simply needed to see the intricate seal that held the note closed for him to gesture to his company. They moved to the side without issue, the grand stone gate began to raise as Darek returned to me, now walking behind me and leaving me to walk in the front.


    "The cart on the right with the golden roof. Get in the back and you can rest, it''s going to be a long ride." Darek spoke softly so that he couldn''t be overheard. I was somewhat relieved that I could actually rest while on the journey to the capitol, I didn''t know exactly how far it was, all I did know was that under ideal circumstances a day to travel that far was pushing it.


    "What do you think the chances are for this to work?..." I asked slowly as I willingly got into the cart. I was immediately surprised by it somehow being lavish on the interior. It was clearly a prison cart, the walls were reinforced, but there was a proper bed. Not only that there was warm food, actual food on a tray. I found myself stunned by such simple commodities, and thankful even more that what could be my last days alive were at least spent with Darek by my side.


    Walking over I sat on the bed while the door behind me closed, I heard it lock from the outside, but I was able to relax. I glanced to my side, noticing a new set of clothes, and a water bucket with a sponge. With a slight grimace I set to work on washing myself, the rags I was wearing practically fell off as I shed them before I set to work with the sponge. At least the water was warm.

 (Chapter 3) Surge

    The cart continued moving for hours as I could hear storms baring down upon us. Wind whistled and rain pelted the sides of the cart with furious rage, all the while I was left to enjoy sitting in a warm space. Now in clean clothes, albeit several sizes too large thanks to how skinny I was. I felt clean for the first time in months, and full for the first time in years. So much so that I couldn''t even finish the entire meal given to me.


    I was still surprised by how lavish the cart was. I could hardly feel a bump in the road as it kept moving, yet I couldn''t get comfortable enough to sleep. I could feel anxiety eating away at me each passing moment. What would happen in the coming days? What chance did i have to survive? I sighed internally as these thoughts kept me tossing and turning. Eventually my eyes settled on the mirror on the opposite side from my bed.


    The clothes I now wore were far from lavish, if anything they were the rags a peasants garb would be made of. Yet they were clean, new clothes far better than the tattered rags that sat in pieces in the now disgusting bucket of water. My hair was still stained black from ash and soot, not that I bothered trying to wash it any. The only piece of note from the garb I had been given was the color, it was all a strange, soft green. And incredibly soft, almost akin to wool or linen, yet far more durable than such. It was, peculiar that I had been given something so seemingly nice.


    As the night dragged on I could hear a gentle creaking, the wind and rain had stopped just a few moments ago. Sitting up slowly I could hear presumably Darek walking around to the back of the cart. There was a soft knock for a moment before the door opened, and he offered another tell tale soft smile.


    "Come here for a moment, I think you will wish to see this." He offered a hand out to invite me out of the cart. I sat still for a few moments, questioning what was happening before I obliged and stood up. My legs felt weak under me, shaking as if they couldn''t hold my weight anymore. But with a steadying breath I forced them to straighten and bring me outside.


    "What in the world would you want to show me out here?... I thought I was just a prisoner still." I spoke slowly as I stepped shakily out of the cart. Darek stood near to me, just in case I did decide to run. Though I knew I couldn''t get far so it never really crossed my mind for more than an instant.


    "You are a prisoner, but also a human who hasn''t seen the sky for a long, long time. At least not the night sky, and not the burning sun high above. Besides, tonight is a special night. Look that way." Darek spoke softly, reaching a hand out he pointed towards the clouds still standing in the distance.


    A brilliant golden haze sat in the clouds, streaks flashing side to side that were every color of the rainbow. It was like stars were falling from the sky, the brilliant glow ignited the sky in a haze that caused the clouds to slowly part. My eyes shined, utterly awestruck by the brilliant view.


    The shower of stars continued to pelt the line of clouds until they began to separate apart slowly, moonlight shimmering through with its luminous blue hue igniting across the soft green grass and harsh brown mud underfoot. The orange autumn leaves still hanging in the trees began blowing around as a otherworldly gust of wind began blast across the field with a echoing boom shattering my hearing and leaving me dazed for a moment as I fell backwards landing on my rear.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The wind continued to blow my hair violently around as I could only smile. I had little to no understanding of what I just saw, all I could do was understand one thing. It was a sort of event I could do little to comprehend. A sort of power that stung my mind and left my heart racing. Finally as the light show faded away and the dim black night sky slowly got overtaken by cruel black clouds once more I let out a breath I hadn''t known I had been holding.


    "What, was that?..." I eventually stuttered out as my mind reeled itself back together from its scattered remnants after observing the spectacle.


    "That was a mana surge. A rather rare spectacle, and one I''m sure you enjoyed." Darek stated, sighing softly as he rolled his shoulders. "A mana surge is something most are lucky to see once in their life, albeit, you never want to be caught in or near one. As you could see from one so mild, and it still blew you off your feet." He reached over, offering a hand to me, lifting me up with ease given my frail body.


    "What... Causes a mana surge?" I found myself growing more intrigued with this abnormal sort of weather. I had never even heard of such a thing before.


    "There are, various things that could cause one. Some mages are strong enough that their death may cause a mana surge, or even their spells. However wild ones such as this are usually formed from powerful beasts, or merely a part of the natural cycle. It is always hard to tell with these things, but with how it split the storm cloud apart I would place my bet upon the latter over the former. Heavy storms albeit rarely, have been found to become wild mana surges." Darek explained slowly, I found myself nodding along as I tried to take in all the information in. He simply smiled, chuckling softly.


    "Are all mana surges so... Spectacular?" I continued to berate him with questions as quick as he answered them. My mind was running wild from the adrenaline of seeing such a brilliant sight, and my heart was still racing faster than even my mind could run.


    "Hmm, in my experience, no. Most are not. They are dreadfully common over battlefields, and when you are caught in one you may as well be standing upon the gates of hell. As I said that was a mild mana surge, a violent one could see lightning bolts the size of mountains flattening entire fields, or firestorms so hot it leaves deserts turned to glass. This truly was an exceptionally calm one, hence why I wished to show it to you." Darek answered my question with ease, his smile never faded for a moment before he let out a very gentle sigh.


    "How refreshing it can be to talk to a curious mind... Now, lets be on with it. You should find yourself some rest while you can. Tomorrow will be a long day, and I wish for you to sit at the front with me. To show you what Berinia truly is, a truly, beautiful land." Darek turned as he spoke, bringing me back towards the cart.


    "Thank you... I know I''ve said it a thousand times but thank you... For being human where no one else was..." I spoke with a low tone, my body was screaming with exhaustion, the adrenaline rush of the spectacle had drained any little remaining energy I had left clean out of my body. And now all I wanted to do was sleep, even if it meant being a day closer to a potential execution. Today had been a good day.


    I willingly entered into the cart again, there was no way I could fight, and I had no wish to do so either. All I truly wanted to do was rest, and so I found myself wandering over to the small cot hanging off of the wall, the soft padding and the single blanket more than enough for me as I found myself drifting away the moment I closed my eyes. - So quickly in fact that I didn''t even hear the door lock shut moments after my head hit the bed, Darek locking it from the outside. My mind still wandering eventually settled, a horrible memory, a horrible nightmare that always relived itself day, after day. Night, after night.

 (Chapter 4) Berinia

    Running, it felt like I was running. I couldn''t breath, tears were running down my face while all I could do was to desperately try and breath as hard and as fast as possible, every breath felt like it was nothing compared to what I needed. Everything was a blur, lights flashed in the corners of my vision, torches held by men and women wearing brilliant gold armor.


    Yet that wasn''t what scared me the most, I could hear hounds barking with an unnatural metallic tinge. Those accursed hounds that haunted me day and night no matter how far I ran, no matter how far I though I managed to get at night. I was forced to just keep running, running for my life from people I didn''t know, who were hunting me for a reason I didn''t understand.


    I ran into a clearing, my eyes moving around, the blurry, faded image suddenly became vivid. The erratic colors and blurred backgrounds all at once became a single focused image.


    I was standing before a cliff, barely bringing myself to a rolling halt, heavy breaths escaping me as my eyes moved downwards to the massive pit. My head and torso hanging over the edge before I pushed myself backwards slowly, rolling back onto my feet I began to stand up slowly just to find my eyes locked with over two dozen people, and twice that in hounds.


    My heart was racing, my mind reeling. Where could I go? What could I do? I couldn''t think, couldn''t focus, my eyes jumping from one position to the next as the massive group all began taking steps towards me. I took a step back, and I felt my foot slip, I couldn''t even scream before I rocketed awake.


    Sitting up i began to breath heavily, my hand reaching for my chest to soothe my racing heart as a bump thankfully rocked me out of the dream that had been terrorizing my mind. My eyes moved around slowly, eventually traveling upwards as I noticed light creeping into the cart from above.


    I guessed that it was early into the next morning, perhaps around six or seven in the morning with the sun low on the horizon. I was surprised as my gaze wandered over the inside of the cart again, settling on another fresh plate of food. Though it was far less lavish than the first, it was still food. Several strips of dried meat that looked relatively fresh over top a bed of rice. Yet my stomach didn''t growl at the sight, I didn''t even feel hungry. Instead I was sick to my stomach.


    Adrenaline was wreaking havoc on my body, nausea left me shaking almost as bad as the panic that was still sitting deep within my mind. It felt like my head was screaming, my ears ringing and my eyes not focusing on anything sitting before me. It was just another nightmare, another retelling of that same night that I never could remember. No details ever remained consistent, nothing other than the fall at the end.


    Instinctively I reached to the back of my neck, yet, I felt nothing other than the rough grooves of my vertebrae. Finally my breathing slowed and I felt the world start to feel real once more. The adrenaline and panic finally calming to such a point that I could think straight. I sat still, taking deep breaths to help calm myself before I reached a shaking arm forwards, grabbing the glass that I only now noticed sat beside the plate.


    It was a simple wooden cup, but it was filled to the brim - or as close as could be without spilling everywhere with water. I was thankful for the drink as I began to sip at it slowly, feeling the ice cold water smack against my lips left me to snap awake, my eyes finally fully opened as I felt my perception return to me, like reality became real again.


    I heard the cart slowly begin grinding to a halt, the heavy scraping of metal along the wooden wheels. The bearings long since rusted ground against each other making a shrill screech while the cart slowed to a halt.


    I lurched to the side a little as the cart came to a total stop, I heard the gentle sound of footsteps against tiled stone road walking around to the back of the cart. A soft series of knocks sounded before Darek unlocked the door, opening it slowly.


    "Ah, I see someone is awake already." He offered a smile, one that I couldn''t return as I just groaned a little. "Ah... One of those mornings."


    Darek likely knew of my nightmares, albeit I never talked about them there was no doubt he knew I struggled to sleep. Given the fact that I constantly slept on irregular schedules that barely had any linearity other than getting out of bed at the same time. However there were often nights that I would wake up, screaming or thrashing and he would be the only guard around.


    "Here, come out here and come up to the front with me. We still have a good few hours travel before Arcadia will be in sight. At that point you''ll have to be locked in here again." He offered a hand out, and when I didn''t put mine out to greet his he simply took a step in. Grabbing my shoulders and lifting me up to my feet.


    "Ugh..." I groaned, the nausea still was hitting me but it dulled enough that I could function thanks to the glass of water. I paused for a moment as Darek placed his hand on my head, rubbing my hair before looking at his now blackened palm.


    "Hmm, washed every bit of you other than your hair? I suppose white is a rather rare sight." He mused to himself, there was now presumably a patch of hair on my head that was white and visible. Something which bothered me greatly.


    "One of... The few things I do remember from dad... He always told me to dye my hair black... That white hair was bad." I rambled a little, my mind never seemed to fully recollect my early life. I couldn''t even see my own mother or father fully in my head, only vague outlines, shapes and ideas, but no person.


    "A rather odd ideal, though I do suppose it has some merit to those who are superstitious." Darek commented as he turned, walking out of the cart again. He glanced back towards me, offering another smile as I stood still. "You coming or do you want to go to prison without having a last chance to see the world around you?"


    "Fine..." I groaned a little, my body still felt so terribly sore. For the first time in years I had eaten enough, and slept enough to actually feel the pain on my body rather than just the pain inside of it. Yet I was forced to bite back that pain as I took the slow steps I could bring out of my body to drag myself out of the cart.


    I was forced to squint as I gazed around the terrain, the sun was brilliant and bright overhead, yet my breaths came out like a misty fog. The air was horribly cold, yet it didn''t bother me in the slightest, it felt refreshing to be dragged out of what little grogginess of sleep was left inside of my body and to be fully awake once more.


    My eyes moved around the region, I could see the far southern ocean in the distance. The brilliant blue hue of the ocean appeared almost purple in the distance. We currently sat atop one of countless small mountains filling the valleys of Berinia, there were thousands more just like this. All a part of the internals of the same grand mountain range that offered so much protection to the people within the nation.


    I couldn''t see Arcadia itself, and I knew why, it sat at the beaches of the ocean. The largest port city in the world, as far as I knew at least. And we could barely see the furthest extents of the ocean, mere reflections upon the far, far horizon.


    Taking in a breath I could smell the fresh morning air, no longer filled with the awful stench of stone, sweat and blood. But instead with the brilliant, fresh scent floating in from the ocean. Alongside the scent of flowers and falling leaves, most of the trees were a brilliant orange or gold, some gentle purples sat upon some as well. Fall had well and fully set in, and it was one of the nicest times of the year in my eyes.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "See? you''re looking better already." Darek chuckled a little, walking to the front of the cart, glancing back to make sure I followed - something I did after a few more solemn moments of viewing the brilliantly glowing world before me.


    I let out a disappointed sigh as I followed after Darek, while he merely just chuckled and planted his hand on the seat beside him. There was a single horse at the front of the carriage, it wasn''t something I found myself taking much note of, albeit I did appreciate the animal for what it was doing. After a moment I managed to crawl onto the seat, barely able to pull myself up with my meager strength without Darek''s help.


    "I didn''t take you to be much of a nature person." Darek spoke softly, his gazing moving forwards to the road as he gripped the reins, flicking them softly to get the horse to move once more.


    "I... Remember growing up in the woods... One of the few things I do remember honestly." I spoke in return, the woods weren''t a fond memory, yet a cherished one simply just because it was one of the solemn handful the world had decided to let me keep.


    "Hmm, you don''t know much about your early life? I know you''ve stated you do not know the crime your father committed..." Darek thought aloud slowly before he sighed. "Oh what does it matter. You are here, and the past is the past. There is nothing you can do to change it now, only to keep moving as long as you can, no?"


    "I guess... It bothers me that I can''t even remember their faces, the only memories I do have are so scattered its like I can''t even tell if they are real or not." I sighed as I thought to myself, my arms fell into my lap, crossing over each other neatly. But my gaze shifted upwards, taking in the world once more.


    "How about this Kirin, ask me some questions and I''ll answer them to the best of my abilities as we move towards the city." Darek offered, it left me to fall silent, thinking over what I could even ask him at first. I debated asking him what crime my father had committed, yet I knew without a doubt that he wouldn''t or couldn''t answer it.


    Instead my mind moved towards other things, magic was at the forefront.


    "What can you tell me about magic?" I eventually asked after several long moments of silent debate over what I truly wished to know. And in the end my mind settled onto the only thing I had a chance of learning of moving forwards.


    "Magic, hm? It''s, quite an expansive topic. So why not the basics then?" Darek thought for a few moments before sighing. Taking a breath before he began to talk.


    "Magic is a rather strange form of ''art'', at first many saw it as a form of martial art. The art of channeling someones own body or spirit into creating something that could physically form. Yet, as things progressed it was slowly realized that only a small subset of people could truly use or comprehend magic - Over time they began to be referred to as ''Arcadians''. I am unsure where this name truthfully comes from, but it is the name we all refer to ourselves as." Darek paused for a moment to catch his breath, thinking before he continued.


    "Magic itself runs off of a compound that is found in the blood of all creatures, but most commonly among the blood of beasts, and Arcadians. This substance is called ''mana'', the lifeblood of magic so to speak. I cannot tell or show you how to use magic, but I can describe the general ideas of it." Darek stated, looking towards me with a kind smile once more.


    "I understand... But this is already really interesting." I was intrigued by these ideas, and these concepts. Magic to me was such an alien concept that it seemed otherworldly, like something that couldn''t - or shouldn''t exist. Yet it did, I had used it, albeit on accident and i had no idea how yet.


    "Good, then lets continue." Darek continued his smile as his gaze turned back towards the road before us.


    "Magic was eventually broken down into a series of categories, with Arcadians who train in the art of magic - and who train in the ability to use it in combat specifically - being referred to as ''mages''. These ''mages'' have many classes, but there are seven ''accepted'' classes. They don''t have a definitive way that they are scaled to each other, there are general outlines that I will go over but they are not truthfully requirements. The lines are indeed so blurred that even the strongest of mages could be incorrectly measured as one of the weakest."


    "The first is what you would be considered should you join Silver Sky, an Apprentice, where every mage starts. After an Apprentice would be a freshly graduated, or fully trained student regarded as a ''Magus'', in usual terms a Magus can match five or more apprentices. Assuming they are not themselves bordering a ''Magus'' rank."


    "Next come ranks regarded in the military, the first being that of a ''Sage''. Sages are considered to be captains within the world of magic, often commanding several Magus, and themselves being equal to roughly eight Magus on average. After them is the ''Mage'', a rather confusing term but this is usually the point where most reach the limits of what their bodies can handle as far as mana." Darek paused for a moment, sighing as he thought further.


    "Right, that is something that scales the power of mages, mana. Specifically, there is a limit every person is born with to how much mana they can possibly push their bodies to achieve. It''s rare for an Arcadian to live long enough to reach that point, but it is quite possible. At the point of being considered a ''Mage'' you have reached the pinnacle that anyone born outside of the higher noble families could normally hope to achieve. There are rare occasions that this does not happen, such as one of the Archmages, Levi."


    "Mages are like the Majors, the next step after a Sage. While they are not always that much stronger, only on average being equal to two Sages, however the difference stands in skill. As once one hits this point they often have had to train for many, many years and have far more experience."


    I continued to archive the information away, trying my best to keep in mind every little detail that Darek was sparing for me. Yet, I couldn''t help but find myself interrupting him to ask another quick question.


    "What class are you in this system?" I looked towards him, curiosity shining in my eyes.


    "Under most terms, a high Magus or early Sage. My time using magic came to an abrupt end after sustaining injuries." He replied without hesitating before taking another breath to continue.


    "The last three are rather simply named, the ''High Mage'' is where most near ninety percent of noble born Arcadians end, as moving past that point not only takes winning a genetic lottery, but also immense skill and determination. Something most lack. The average High Mage is equal to almost ten Mages. And beyond them is the Arch Mage."


    "There are at current fifteen Arch mages in the nation, eight of which are teachers at Silver Sky. Arch Mages are the highest form of mage usually possible. And, all of them are related to the four high noble families or the royal family themselves. Bar the previously mentioned Levi." He fell silent, sighing softly as he regained his breath slowly.


    "I thought you said there were seven? That was only six..." I asked as Darek fell silent, curiosity shimmering through my voice.


    "The seventh exists only under respect for history, and the first true Arcadian. Regarded by multiple names, ''Supreme Mage'', ''Royal Mage'', or in our terms, the ''War Mage''. You will learn about him if you attend Silver Sky should things go well. But the War Mage was a one of a kind, no one has ever come close to the power he held. Not in almost two hundred years since the founding of Berinia. Even his bloodline is thought to have completely died out." Darek stated calmly, his voice growing distant.


    "Is there anything else? We still have at least another hour to talk." Darek offered, and I couldn''t help but utter every possible question that came to my mind.


    "Who are the Archmages?" I blurted out quickly, I was so curious about the upper echelon of the world of magic that I wanted to know immediately about them.


    "The Archmages... I won''t go into much detail with most of them, as they cannot be easily described. But two who are of key note are the previously mentioned Levi, we once even served together in the battle where I was injured. Though I can''t say I did anything other than get in his way, he is built, and performs, like a mountain. An immovable object that kneels to no one. As such, he has ended up taking the seat of the head of the Royal Court, as the only neutral party of an acceptable title."


    "The other, is a woman to keep in mind. Carmine Ferini, the current heir of the Ferini estate, the strongest High Noble family in Berinia. She is mysterious, and often likes to find things to ''play'' with. If at all possible, I would avoid her. She is, quite a threat." Darek stopped, his gaze shifted towards me, asking for the next question.


    "Do you have a family?" I asked quickly.


    "Once, I did. A wife and daughter, though neither are with me anymore. A disaster lead to their deaths, something I still deeply regret." Darek answered calmly, though I could see with the way his eyes grew distant that it was a sensitive topic to broach. I felt an immediate increase of respect for him just by knowing that.


    The questions continue, with many of them just being simple things, like what people in Arcadia were like, and what I could expect to see. While most questions couldn''t be answered, I was happy to have been given any.

 (Chapter 5) Arcadia

    The day continued on as the sun continued climbing into the sky, and my questions never seemed to slow. Most of them were so meaningless that I really didn''t even remember what I asked, or even what the answer had been to the question by the time the next one rolled off of my tongue. But I continued talking, continued asking for answers just for the sake of a true conversation for the first time in years. Though I did remember a solemn handful that had more interesting answers. Simple questions like the people of Berinia, going over the same few basic things with magic that Darek had already explained multiple times, just because my curiosity continued to grow from it.


    Yet, in the distance crawling across the horizon I could see a brilliant city beginning to form as if before my eyes. I knew the instant I saw it that I would have to return to the inside of the cart, but my smile still remained. My endless torrent of questions finally simmering down as the carriage crawled to a very slow halt, the horse pulling it neighed in annoyance at being stopped leaving Darek to simply chuckle softly.


    "Time flies when you have someone to speak with, doesn''t it?" Darek stated calmly, sighing as he slowly pushed himself to stand, though his eyes never left the city. And, I found my own eyes struggling to tear themselves away from the view.


    The coast almost seemed to be made of silver as it washed up against the far side of the city where I could see grand warships and thousands of trading vessels all docked side to side within a port larger than most cities were. All around that brilliant port were the edges of the grand wall, made of a rock that I was painfully familiar with, a brilliant black stone marked with white and gold sections as if carved out of the night sky itself, all being used as a gargantuan wall which I could only assume to be over a hundred feet high.


    The wall was marked with countless divots and rounded towers for guards to hold defensive positions upon. Outside of the city walls I couldn''t even begin to count the number of farm fields tilled with crops that made up near every color of the rainbow. I could see countless workers marching through the fields, caring for every single crop individually while wind gently careened into the valley leading towards the ocean. The gentle breeze was whistling past me, leaving my eyes almost starry, it was almost like I had wandered into wonderland.


    I couldn''t see much of the city itself, the view blocked by the massive walls. Leaving the only visible sight to be the red tiled roofs of the buildings, the shingles presumably finely intertwined between each other by masters of their craft. I honestly didn''t want to take my eyes away from the brilliant sight, I wanted to soak it all in even longer, but with a reluctant sigh I forced my gaze away.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Hard to comprehend on your first visit, I remember how mine was much the same many years ago." Darek spoke softly, gently stepping down off of the carriage, he reached a hand out, helping me down after him.


    "Yea... It really is, I didn''t think a city could ever be so large." My voice reflected how I felt, I was utterly awestruck by what I had seen. But I knew that awe would leave me soon, so I let my eyes fall low as I followed Darek to the back of the cart.


    "Indeed, Arcadia is the second largest city in the world. A rather impressive feat for a nation not even a century old yet. Merely seventy five years of age, albeit the seventy fifth anniversary of the formation of Berinia is in a few days. I believe it is close enough to say that it is seventy five already." Darek spoke in his ever calm, ever happy voice. He paused for only a moment once the two of us were at the back of the wagon, he opened the door before offering a hand to help me inside once more.


    "Seventy five years?... I thought it was older than that..." I spoke my thoughts aloud, to which Darek just chuckled a little.


    "Many of the youth do, but no, Berinia is a young nation. Yet, quite powerful nonetheless. Perhaps a history lesson is overdue for you after this is all over." Darek chuckled further after he spoke, yet his smile faded softly as dread crawled across my face, the knowledge of what was to come already starting to eat away at me again. "Don''t worry child, I know enough people here, and have enough favors I can pull. I will make certain that you are given a chance, one I know you deserve."


    "Thank you, Darek." I sighed out softly, my eyes shining as I met his for a moment before the door closed. Leaving me with nothing more than horrid silence, and my own thoughts. I wandered my way over to the cot hanging off of the wall, finding my eyes locking onto the ceiling above me. Was this going to be the end? I, couldn''t think of it. I felt my heart racing, anxiety pumping adrenaline through my veins as I thought about it.


    Was I going to die? Was I being treated this well just so I didn''t put up a fight before being killed? Killed for a crime I didn''t commit? I couldn''t stand to keep thinking of all of it. Until it hit to such a point where the adrenaline rushing through my body became to much, I couldn''t stay conscious through the dizziness and my vision slowly darkened. Sleep was rarely welcomed, yet in this moment its all I could think of wanting. It was the only thing that could let me calm down, and push hell away for just a little longer.

 (Chapter 6) Trial

    Panic, that''s all I felt circling in my mind as restless anxiety induced sleep tormented me. Was this going to be the end? All of that hope pulled together just for it to all end in a heartbeat? These thoughts continued to scream, echo through my mind for each restless moment that I found myself in this agonizing slumber.


    Finally a cold shock snapped me into consciousness. But it wasn''t a shock I had wished to see, I felt drenched, water was rushing down my lungs before I could suddenly feel pressure building around my body. A half moment later the pressure left, leaving me to cough with what little breath I had left in my body to desperately attempt to gasp in any vestiges of oxygen to fill my aching lungs. My eyes refused to open, no matter how hard I tried, only for me to realize I was blindfolded.


    Where was I? I couldn''t see, feel, or hear anything at all. I just felt ice cold dread crawling across my body so quickly that I couldn''t even shiver. I felt like I was frozen in place, like my entire body was screaming against me to try and fight, to try and run, to try and survive.


    As fast as it all happened, it all began to disappear slowly. My senses slowly returned to me. The cloth that was shoved into my ears to deafen me was pulled out. Then the gag covering my mouth was removed, pulled down to my neck at the same time as the blindfold.


    I could barely open my eyes as a brilliant orange light was shined into my face, utterly blinding me as I desperately tried to turn and look away from it. I could finally examine the room I was in, dozens of guards, all Arcadians wearing brilliant gold and silver armors. I could tell the men and women apart from the shape of the chest piece, otherwise they were indistinguishable behind their ornate helms.


    The room itself was lavish, I could see fine polished wooden walls with shined stone tiles underfoot. Chandeliers hung overhead while before me stood a grand podium shaped like an inverted half circle surrounding me, while I was stuck sat in the very center.


    My ears were still ringing, and my body and mind groggy as I was trying to comprehend everything that just happened. Only once I could feel how soggy my head was did I realize I had just had what felt like literal gallons of water poured over top of me to wake me up.


    I could barely move any part of my body other than my head, my arms and legs were firmly chained down to the floor underneath me. I was stuck sitting on my knees with barely enough room to extend my legs if I wished to stand. Looking around the room I couldn''t recognize anyone, Darek was nowhere to be seen. Yet the seats along the podium were empty. The Royal Court had yet to gather, leaving me to sit in agonizing silence.


    Finally the mysterious light that had no actual source, a mere floating object in the center of the room retreated away. Falling to the ground where it scattered across like glass shattering into little embers that quickly faded away. The room quickly grew dim from the light scattering, and with it I strangely found my horrendously cold body growing warmer rapidly. Overhead the unlit candles upon the chandeliers lit.


    With that signal I flinched, hearing the guards around the room all slam the butts of their spears, or for those who carried blades, stomp their right foot against the ground, in unison. A single deafening beat that left my eyes to move with dread towards the door behind the podium which surrounded me.


    Out from behind the podium I watched eight distinct figures covered in deep maroon robes walk out. They split evenly, four on either side before standing behind their presumed seats. Yet, they did not sit and all looked towards the doorways once more.


    I was left confused for a moment, wondering what they were waiting for before a hulking figured walked in. I could feel an aura from him, outside of the other eight, who all had an almost foreboding feeling about them, he felt like someone to be respected, revered, or feared. Or some mix of all three, he had to have been at least seven foot tall, golden blonde hair sat across his head all finely kept. His face was finely shaven and his eyes a brilliant green.


    I felt terror as he looked down to me, his gaze seemed almost like it was telling me I was nothing more than an insect. And yet, for a solemn, half of half a second, his eyes widened. Why? What did he see in me that surprised him? It left me stunned for a moment before he sighed, taking a step forwards to sit. Which in turn called the other eight to sit as well.


    "Well then." The massive man spoke in a surprisingly soft voice, almost like that of a grandfather, he opened some form of binder that sat before him before he spoke again. "Guards, you may leave the room. The child is of no threat."


    For an instant it looked like the guards were about to protest before they thought better of it, they quickly turned, and marched out of the room in unison without a single word uttered from any of them.


    This finally left the giant man, and the group of eight people, who I could only assume to be the royal court, to all turn their gazes towards me. Terror was wreaking havoc across my body again, I couldn''t stop shaking. Adrenaline running wild once more as I looked around desperate to try and find Darek, wasn''t he supposed to be here?This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "First." My eyes snapped back towards the massive man, his voice demanding my attention whether I wished to give it or not. "My name is Levi, I am the head of this Royal Court." He spoke calmly, his eyes never left mine, as if he was examining me. "Beside me are eight representatives of the four High Noble families. Today we are here for the trial of Kirin Vulender, for the crimes committed by her father, and deemed to not be entirely punished after his execution."


    "The crimes in which he was punished have been barred from being stated in this hearing by the king himself, as such we will not be covering them. However, the punishment shall be. In his majesty''s own words; ''The Vulender Bloodline shall be culled for the crimes committed by Alexander Vulender.''" Levi continued to speak as if it was a mere, daily thing for him. "However, there has been an issue brought up by Kirin''s guards from the mine she was being held in until she could be fully, and legally trialed."


    The eight robed figures looked towards Levi, soft murmuring in their voices as they awaited his answer. He cleared his throat, calling to another few moments of silence before he spoke.


    "This issue, is that Kirin has proven to have mana in her blood. Meaning she is an Arcadian, and as such must be trialed as one." Levi spoke further, leading to a massive outcry from those around the podium. Several shouting out, screaming profanities that I was forced to listen to.


    "A filthy criminal could never be an Arcadian!"


    "A Vulender? An Arcadian? have you gone senile Levi?"


    "To let her live another day would be a sin even greater than what her father committed!"


    "You are letting that monsters daughter live? Or at the very least giving her a chance? Have you forgotten that her father nearly doomed the entire nation?"


    The room fell silent with the last statement, everyone looking towards the woman who shouted it out. She, slowly backed down, realizing that she presumably overstepped her bounds. It left me stunned for a moment, how did my father nearly doom Berinia? How could he do something like that... I thought he had just been a hunter...


    "Enough!" Levi''s voice boomed out, leaving an echoing crash to burst around the room. All eight of the Noble representatives returned to their seats, their screams now little more than a soft mumbling argument. "Yes, she is the daughter of Alexander Vulender. However she is also an Arcadian, and as described by Darek, her personal guard who has been by her side since the day she was captured, she has displayed potential that would see lesser nobles or even commoners guaranteed a position within Silver Sky." Levi stated plainly, his glares falling upon the Nobles once more before he spoke.


    "Now pull your heads out of your High Noble asses and observe her mana." He stated boldly, leaving many of the Nobles to snort with disgust. However they presumably complied, their gazes falling towards me slowly. I felt an odd presence, almost like an ethereal object was brushing against my body. It left me stunned for a moment while I tried to focus on it, only to immediately regret it.


    As soon as I focused on that uncomfortable feeling it proved to get millions of times worse. A brilliant flash of searing hot pain scorched across my entire body as I screamed, desperately bringing my body closer to the frigid stone ground only for Levi to begin laughing. His laughs left me in even more pain as each booming sound felt like it was crushing my body before the pain receded as rapidly as it appeared.


    "Now that is a first even for me." Levi stated, still chuckling softly as he crossed his arms. I felt painfully cold tears fall from my face as I sobbed, slowly sitting up again.


    "W-what w-was t-that..." I mumbled out, my voice agonizingly quiet, any confidence I had once felt here was gone. I knew I was as good as dead if these people had any choice in it.


    "Can anyone here say they have ever seen that, a child who has never once learnt a thing about magic, immediately learning how to sense another beings mana from just feeling it used on them?" Levi asked, looking around the room, and as it remained silent he continued. "I can certainly say I never have. Not even from my most promising apprentices."


    "This is still no where near enough to excuse her crimes!" One of the nobles shouted out, leaving Levi to look towards him slowly.


    "Her crimes? Her crime of being born?" Levi asked slowly, before looking towards me. I felt another sickening pressure against my body before he spoke in a lower, almost kind voice. "Child, tell me. And I will know if you lie, do you know, or did you have any part in the crimes your father committed?" He asked slowly, the pressure ebbed slightly to allow me to speak.


    "No." I stated plainly, terror still leaving me to quake in place as I watched him for a few moments.


    "Do you have any intent to harm the kingdom, his majesty, or his family in the current moment in time? Or at any point in the future?" He continued, once more when he spoke I felt a pressure on my throat that prevented me from speaking if I even wanted to.


    "No, I don''t." I continued to state plainly, the Nobles sitting around Levi seemed to snarl as I answered the questions so easily.


    Levi sighed after my answer, leaning back in his seat. He waved a hand upwards, and in an instant I felt the cloth blindfold pull up over my face. Tightening across my eyes before Levi spoke again.


    "Those who wish to allow Kirin Vulender to enter Silver Sky and train as a mage, raise your hands." Levi stated, I could hear multiple around the room moving. And after a moment he spoke again. "Those against?" I heard far less motion with this one. I was left in horrid silence for a few long moments before the blindfold was removed. "Now, a final question for you. Kirin Vulender, do you wish to enter the academy of Silver Sky, and train as a mage under the banner of the king. Or, do you wish to pay for your fathers sins, as his only living kin, and be executed."


    I surprisingly found myself silent for a few moments, did I want this? Did I want to serve under a king who wanted me dead? Could I even begin to serve him? So many questions sat in my mind for a few moments before I threw them to the side. A single thing, a single statement, and a single voice, that was all I heard in my head. ''Don''t throw your life away.''


    "Yes, I wish to enter the Academy."

 (Chapter 7) Teacher

    "Yes, I wish to enter the Academy." Nearly as soon as these words left my lips I felt the pressure that was constantly baring down upon me ease away slowly.


    I still couldn''t understand what that pressure was, only the vague information that Levi had given to me from saying that I had somehow... Been sensing their mana? It didn''t make any sense to me, but I didn''t have time, nor the want to focus on it at the moment after how much pain it had put me through.


    My face was still wet from tears, and my arms and legs already sore, bruised from the horrible ropes and chains tying me to the ground. Yet with a mere flick of his hand, Levi removed them. The sudden alleviation of pressure left me to fall backwards - straight onto my rear from the half standing position I had been stuck in.


    It was all still a daze, had they really just let me in like that? I didn''t have any time to even ask questions, the entire group of people - at least all of the ones wearing robes, while Levi still sat in place. Watching me in silence while the others filed out one by one.


    "Now that they are gone." Levi spoke with a much softer voice than he held before, it was still, terrifying, just from how deep it was. It sounded akin to a growling beast more than a human voice. Levi took in a slow breath as he stood up, walking around the podium to stand before me. "Stand up, I will bring you to the other students." He spoke once more in a more commanding voice, far softer than during the trial yet still far from friendly.


    "Y-yes..." I couldn''t help but stutter as I shakily stood back up. I nearly fell back down as my legs nearly gave out on me, my entire body still felt like it was on fire, and I could barely focus on anything. "W-what did I do?... That hurt so much?..."


    "Hmm..." Levi thought for a moment as he looked down towards me, he stood easily two feet taller than me - if not closer to three. "In the most basic terms, you attempted to feel the mana of myself, and the eight other mages in the room at the same time. While a trained mage would not be affected by that, as you have never done such a thing before, doing it to such a scale was the equivalent of having the first injury you had ever felt be a shattered bone. Absolute agony beyond anything you could imagine." Levi gave a soft, and surprisingly straightforwards answer, something I hadn''t been entirely expecting.


    "What did you mean by... Bringing me to the other students?... And where is Darek?..." I chose to try and keep asking questions as I slowly steadied myself. Taking a shaking breath I was able to stand up straight enough that Levi began to walk, at least at a slower pace so that I could keep up.


    "It is a straight forwards answer, the school is not here yet, so I am bringing you to where the other students are, and where you will meet you teacher. As far as Darek, he wished to be here within the trial, however by the laws of the court he could not. I will send someone to inform him of where you are once we are done." Levi replied courtly as he walked slowly. He pushed open one of many doors into the room, a different one from where all of the guards had left through.


    Beyond the doors the sight that greeted me were ornate halls, the walls dozens of feet tall. The floor was glossy, finely carved mosaic tiles from a once more familiar black stone. The walls were a brighter gray color with silver accented columns every dozen feet, between them golden braziers sat hanging from the walls to illuminate the halls with their soft orange flames.


    My eyes continued to wander as I followed about five paces behind Levi, never stopping on a single spot for more than a moment until they came upon an ornate tapestry outside of a doorway that Levi stopped before.


    The tapestry caught my eye for a lot of reasons, for one it depicted a massive battle. One side was made of men and women in golden armor, lead by two people hidden behind deep black helmets, while across from them were legions of Unspeakables, grotesque black beasts made of tentacles and eyes. Never having consistent builds. Many of them were the size of bulls, while a solemn few were as large as buildings. In the far back of the tapestry I could see a familiar mountain range.


    While I didn''t know much about the history of Berinia, I did know one thing. This was depicting the last battle against the Unspeakables, the battle which purged them from the lands of Berinia and set the kingdom in place to where it stood today.


    "The second oldest surviving artwork of this battle." Levi said softly, his eyes squinting at the tapestry softly. "In here, the other students, and teachers are waiting for the school to arrive." Levi stated before reaching a hand forwards, pushing the door open slowly.


    What I had expected to be a room turned out to be a massive courtyard, it was square in shape, with each wall if I had to guess being about a hundred feet in length. The courtyard was lined with grass, bushes, paths and trees. All very well kept by a clearly skilled gardener, yet i didn''t have time to focus on it as Levi placed a hand on my back, guiding me to start stumbling forwards.


    At the center of the courtyard sat a large group of people, or, two groups to be specific. One group was far larger, being made up of a lot of other people my age. Presumably, the other students who would be attending the school with me, while the other group of about a dozen compared to the near four dozen were far older. All of them had badges, medals, and wore ornate uniforms. I assumed them to be the teachers.


    Levi continued to push me forwards until I finally stopped examining things, walking on my own to fall in with the group of students. Most of them were staring at me, a few glaring, while many were snickering, making gestures towards me. I couldn''t tell what they were supposed to be, however I could immediately tell I stood out, and not in a good way. I looked like a commoner, just dragged off of the street, still soaking wet from the water that was drenched onto me to wake me up, and my own tears and sweat from the trial.


    Levi for his part walked over to the group of teacher, leaving the teachers to all circle around him while he spoke in a low voice. I tried to listen only to hear someone next to me clear their throat.


    "What in the hell are you doing here?" A venomous voice called out, leaving me to look over slowly to put a face to the voice. It was coming from the tallest one in the group, while he was a far cry from the height behind Levi, he still stood well over me presumably near six foot. "A damned criminal? Have they gotten desperate?" He continued to speak while I just took in how he looked in silence, ignoring the venom he spewed out. He had gentle blonde and peculiarly orange eyes, albeit they hardly fazed me given my own red eyes.


    "She''s not just a criminal Erick, she''s the damn Vulender. They can''t have listened to that crazy old man saying she was an Arcadian?" I looked over, seeing a woman not much taller than me speaking towards the first, who I now knew was called Erick. She was a little more interesting to look at, her hair was relatively long, down to her shoulders, it was evenly split down the middle of her body into two different colors, red and blue. Her eyes were the same, but inverted on which side they were on, with the red eye under the blue hair, and the blue under the red.


    "Didn''t you see who brought her here Lucia, that was Levi, as in one of the fifteen arch mages Levi!" Another woman spoke as she desperately tried to hide her shouting gossips as whispers. She was the taller one of the two girls talking, she had gentle purple hair, and similarly colored eyes. Honestly she actually didn''t seem that bad in my eyes, but I didn''t have very high hopes to be liked by anyone here. She did at least give me a name for the shorter girl, Lucia.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Anestesia why don''t you go back to whatever hole you crawled out of and leave us alone?" Lucia spat back in an instant, hate was audible in her voice. I couldn''t help but snicker a little as I turned away, looking back towards the teachers to ignore the cat fight that seemed about to break out.


    "What''s so funny?" Lucia continued to snarl out, her hate redirecting towards me. My soft red eyes flicked back as I just gave her a shrug.


    "The fact that I can tell you''re not trying to do anything but get into his pants by just looking at you, and that you can''t stand being questioned at all." I replied in a deadpan tone, leaving Lucia to grow red with embarrassment and anger, she began to huff and puff towards me while Anestesia looked towards me with some level of surprise in her eyes.


    Yet, as I looked away I felt a crushing grip on my shoulder that I had to force myself to not wince from, being forcibly turned back towards the three Erick was now holding me by the shoulder, looking like he was about ready to knock me out again once more.


    "Apologize. Now." He spat out in my face, leaving me to just grab my sleeve gently, wiping his saliva off of my face slowly before I met his eyes with an utterly disinterested look.


    "Why should I apologize for telling the truth? Or are you really about to go and hit me right in front of all the teachers, and other students?" I retorted back slowly. I was used to people treating me like I was nothing more than trash to be pushed around, nearly everyone in the prison did. The guards especially, Darek was always one of the solemn few exceptions I had to that in my life.


    "You little-" Erick spat out before quickly stepping back as a booming voice called out.


    "That enough!" Levi shouted out, leaving every single student, and even some of the teachers to freeze in place. He glared at the four of us, his gaze settled on me for a moment before it locked onto Erick rather firmly, Anestesia for her part was backing away slowly, and Lucia was still sputtering with anger. "Fall in, now!" Levi shouted once more, leaving everyone to follow his orders by instinct.


    I moved into one of the two lines the students formed, and I could now fully see how many were here. Thirteen teachers including Levi, and roughly forty eight students. Levi seemed to be looking across the students slowly, his gaze fell on one for a moment before he sighed gently.


    Erick was still glaring daggers at me from a few paces away, I could feel the glare without even looking at him. But, I didn''t bother to give him the enjoyment of noticing him, instead I looked towards the person Levi had locked onto for a moment, yet I couldn''t quite see them.


    "Now, all of you go through and find a partner. Be absolutely certain about your choice, as you will be with this partner, with absolutely no chance for changes for the rest of this school year. If any are left without a partner, then they shall be put into a group of three." Levi spoke slowly, I just took a step back, letting the groups sort themselves out. I already knew two people I would avoid at all cost, and luckily, the two of them immediately locked onto each other for partnership during the school.


    Looking around slowly, all of the students were clearly avoiding me, other than Anestesia at least, she seemed to just be watching and waiting. However, one other person stood out to me, and I looked at her for a few moments.


    The thing that stood out to me the most was that she, unlike anyone else here, had white hair, and red eyes. I couldn''t know for certain, but I assumed that my hair was completely showing its real color at this point. It was something that bothered me a little, but after a moment of us staring at each other, the girl began to approach me slowly.


    "Well, you seem a lot more promising than any of the power grabbers." She spoke with a sort of teasing smile, offering a hand out towards me. She was over a foot taller than me, which wasn''t exactly uncommon given I seemed to be almost a foot shorter than I should be, I looked at her hand for a moment before taking it gently - barely trusting her enough but I figured i had nothing to lose.


    "Not like I can grab power... But... Why would power grabbers be interested in you?... I''m... Kirin by the way..." I spoke rather quickly, almost as quickly as I began to fell uncomfortable. Everyone''s eyes were locked onto the two of us as we talked, as if I had just committed some unspoken sin of the highest order.


    "Kirin... I like that name, I''m Tulip Berini." Tulip smiled softly before taking her hand back. Similar to Darek she pat my head, ruffling my hair and leaving me dazed for a moment. People were still staring, leaving me to look around at them, the confusion clear in my eyes.


    "They really don''t tell you anything do they?" Tulip asked slowly as she noticed my confused stares, she just sighed a little, shaking her head.


    "Tell me what?..." I asked slowly, my gaze turning back towards my now supposed partner.


    "Well, first of all any of the rules... Which I will be going over once we''re in our room, but more than that. I would have thought they would have mentioned something about you being in the same classes as the currently crowned heir to the throne of Berinia." Tulip spoke as if it was nothing, leaving me to look towards her slowly.


    "What?" Utter bewilderment was the only set of words that could come close to describing how I felt. The crowned heiress just approached me and wanted to be my partner for an entire year at this school? It left me second guessing my choices, was this just some ploy on her part? Just to use me as a political pawn? My mind immediately jumped to conclusions while she just gave a gentle smile. That smile felt somehow warming, and calming leaving me to just, simmer down and look at the other groups as they slowly returned to their own discussions.


    This process went on for probably close to half an hour before every group was set, it was a complete even number leaving us with twenty four groups of two. Yet, after this was done Levi began to go through and merge some of the groups together, leaving to me what seemed to be random groups out as duos, while some increased to as large as six people until there were only thirteen groups left.


    "Now, your teachers have already been selected... However, I believe some of these groups have surprised all of us." Levi spoke slowly, his eyes settling upon Tulip and myself for a moment before he walked over towards us. The twelve other teachers all began to approach their groups as well in unison. "Your father would have my head if he knew I condoned this without trying to tell you otherwise." Levi continued in a softer voice as he approached the two of us.


    "Well there you have it, you tried to tell me otherwise just now. And my answer? I''m quite intrigued by this little Kirin." Tulip spoke with a smug grin, looking towards me before reaching over and pinching my cheek. "Besides look at that adorable face!"


    "Ow! I''m sixteen you know!" I protested almost immediately, leaving Tulip to giggle to herself like a gremlin.


    "Fiiiine...." Tulip begrudgingly stated before her face turned serious, and her tone lowered. "Besides, I already figured out how to sense mana a little, Levi, and I am really curious about her now. Even dad doesn''t feel close to that." Tulip spoke in basically a whisper while Levi just sighed slowly.


    "You''re lucky I tolerate you, and yes, she is unique." Levi spoke, he stood up slowly from where he had been, crouched down to be at a more comfortable speaking level for the two far shorter girls before him. "Well then Kirin, Tulip, it looks like I will be the teacher for you two for this next year." Levi stated gently.


    "Can someone please tell me what is happening?..." I eventually pleaded out slowly desperate for either of them to answer.


    "You really can''t tell a girl anything can you Levi?" Tulip immediately spoke out before turning her gaze towards me. "At the end of every year, and just before the beginning of the next, all of the new students for Silver Sky are gathered up and split into these groups. Each group has a teacher unique to them, usually a High Mage or greater in ranking. Levi here is one of the eight Arch Mages who spend their time doing something actually useful - Teaching at Silversky, and he also doubles as the head of the royal court as the only unbiased man within their ranks. Given he isn''t part of any High Noble family. What we just went through was the screening process to trim us down into workable groups for the teachers for the year, most of the time you''re gonna be with your teacher through graduation. Sometimes teachers don''t like their students, or vice versa, but I doubt that will be our case." Tulip spouted out all without stopping for an instant to take a breath. Only to end with a smug grin looking at Levi. "See? was that so hard?"


    "You''re lucky you''re a Princess Tulip." Levi replied calmly, afterwards taking a gentle breath and sighing. "And yes, that covers everything that you need to know to begin with. The reasoning we have for this teaching method is simple, every student learns magic in a unique way, while you will have some general classes upon basic subjects such as mana control, and be pit against other groups occasionally, for the most part, most of your learning will be beside Tulip, and before me."


    "This is a... Lot to take in..." I sighed out slowly, thinking it over before I could take in an even slower breath. "But thank you for telling me."

 (Chapter 8) Compassion

    Soon after Levi and Tulip had finished describing things to me Levi had turned to leave, giving his reasoning of ''having important matters to attend to'' in the few days we had before the school arrived. I had continued to ask in this time what the ''school arriving'' even meant but I was simply left with one answer, that I would ''find out soon enough.''


    This left Tulip to grab my arm and begin to tow me away while the other teachers brought their students to other sections of the building. I felt mentally and physically exhausted, and just the mere thought of having to do anything else today other than crawling into a warm bed left me shuttering. My mind and body were still aching from my accidental usage of sensing mana during the trial, and the few hours spent gathered in the courtyard with the other students was hardly enough time, or even a place I could relax.


    Tulip for her part had remained mostly silent, and once we were outside of the courtyard she had finally let go of my arm. I simply just let out a slow, shuttering sigh as a grabbed my forearm where she had been holding with a vice like grip. I was just left wondering how she felt so strong as I followed close behind her.


    Once more my eyes fell to the scenery around the hall, the brilliant decorations the same as before, this time with many new tapestries. Yet none of these I could recognize, they all seemed far newer, some depicted who I assumed to be Kings or Queens being crowned, while one depicted a strange woman with a glowing aura around her.


    I was left looking at this strange tapestry for several moments, my eyes fixated on the woman before I was forced to turn and jog to catch up to tulip. Once I fell in beside her, a mere half pace away, I finally broke the silence that stood between us.


    "Where are we even going?" I was quick to ask as I looked at her.


    "To our temporary room, then to the city." Tulip said with a smile, a little hop in her step as she spoke. "We can''t miss the celebration in the city after all!" Her voice picked up, joy clear in her words.


    "Celebration?" I asked curiously as I looked towards her, again, barely paying attention to where I was walking. Simply trusting Tulip to know where we were going.


    "Oh right- You don''t know." Tulip smiled further as she slowed a little, making an audible ''hmm'' noise while she thought slowly before she spoke again. "Well, it''s a celebration for a few things. First of all its the week celebrating the founding of the nation, which also happened to fall on my fathers birthday in two days - albeit I hardly see that as a holiday the city should be celebrating. The biggest thing is just the fact that the new school year happened to fall on this week, it usually doesn''t." She smirked as she finished speaking.


    "Which means?..." I asked slowly, not fully understanding what the entire celebration was supposed to be.


    "The entire city is one big party! Besides, we need to get you some stuff for the school year. You don''t have a uniform, or any of the equipment, and while I don''t doubt Levi will supply the bare minimum for you, I also don''t doubt the fact that he won''t think of anything you need or want personally." Tulip replied quickly as she looked towards me, her eyes quickly shifting forwards again afterwards to turn down a hall.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The decorations of this hall were much the same, bar the fact that there was a series of doors now, one every two dozen feet on either side of the hall. The doors were each outlined with a silver trim, and the wood itself was rather dark.


    "And here we are." Tulip spoke with a gentle smile as she walked forwards, gently grabbing the handle she pushed the door open with ease. I simply followed her inside, looking around gently.


    My eyes moved around the room slowly, taking in the lackluster decoration. The room itself was lit by a single window sitting on the far end between two beds, overlooking the city down below. I could now at least get a general idea of where we were within the city, a section near the port overlooking the coast and the outer edge of the city itself.


    Walking over I inspected one of the two beds, it looked, usable. That was about the only thing I could say about it, it lacked any sheets and was just a plain white sewn mattress. Placing my hand upon the mattress it felt pleasantly soft, leading me to gently move and sit on it.


    "Don''t get too comfy there~" Tulip quickly teased as she walked over to her own mattress on the other side of the room, she turned and fell straight back across the mattress bouncing lightly. "Wow, this is a lot comfier than I expected." Tulip giggled a little, her head turning towards me slowly.


    "Why are you being so nice to me?" I finally uttered out the question that had been lingering in my head, my eyes locked onto Tulip as I watched her slowly. "Don''t you know who I am?... Why is the princess of all people being compassionate?"


    Tulip froze for a moment, as if she was thinking over her answer before she sighed a little, sitting up slowly. She looked away from me, her eyes moving up towards the ceiling slowly. She took in a slight breath before looking back towards me.


    "Honestly? I just wanted to see what the most talked about criminal in the nation was like. Given she was right in front of me, and well. I just met a girl like any other, hell, met someone I felt pretty sorry for. It''s easy to tell by looking at you, you''re scared, you got no idea what you''re getting into, and you''re just trying to survive." Tulip spoke with a far more serious tone than she seemed to hold for herself normally, yet she smiled all the same. "And I figured, if my dad put your dad to death, I can at least offer a hand to help you out some. Besides, its not every day I meet someone with the same hair color as me, silver hair is pretty rare after all."


    I found myself just blinking as Tulip spoke, my jaw falling a little slack as I looked down. Could I trust her? I didn''t know, but I didn''t have a choice either. For all I knew she was just putting on a show for her own political gain, but if she wasn''t, then she was just a genuinely kind person. I couldn''t make the choice of which one I thought her to be yet, so I just sighed a little, giving her a gentle smile, the only courtesy I could find it in me to extend out.


    "Thank you... Can I rest a little before we go out to the city though?... This has already been a really long day and I don''t know that I can handle being in streets full of people." I could feel the pleading look I had in my eyes, while Tulip just gave a smile, waving at me as she laid back down on her own mattress.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wake you up in a few hours and we can head out. And, Kirin, I know you probably don''t trust a word that comes out of my mouth. Honestly I don''t deserve it yet given your position, but thanks for giving me a chance to prove myself." Tulip''s smile widened as she crossed her arms behind her head, turning to watch the ceiling with her smile only just beginning to fade.


    I found myself staring for a few moments before my exhausted body fell backwards slowly, nearly the same instant my head impacted the bed I fell unconscious. For once, no nightmares haunted my dreams, only a welcome, deep sleep.

 (Chapter 9) City Part 1

    "Wake up sleepy head~" I could hear Tulip whispering in my ear, attempting to lull me out of my sleep so peaceful that I didn''t want to move. I found myself rolling over, just grumbling as I begged for just a few more minutes in a faint grumble that came out as nothing but an incoherent mess. "Nope! You got your sleep, and you told me to wake you up. You got three seconds." Tulip spoke with a proud tone, yet I could hear her stepping back slowly.


    "One." She spoke, a clear, challenging, taunting tone to her voice as I could feel her eyes boring into my back.


    "Two." She continued, her voice falling to a more firm tone.


    "Three." Quicker than I could comprehend my eyes were snapped open as I began to thrash around... In the air?


    "Way- whuh huh? I''m up!" I quickly squealed out in some panic. I was floating in the air half a foot off of my bad, uncontrollably spinning around like gravity had just turned itself off spontaneously, leaving whatever little motion I had put myself in to send me flying around.


    "You sure? Because I can keep this up all day~" Tulip replied with a taunting grin spread clean across her face, she had a palm held out towards me, the center of her palm seemed to almost be glowing. Was she using magic?


    "I am I swear!" I shouted out in a desperate plea, if there was any feeling I hated the most in the world, it was feeling weightless. Thankfully my sense of gravity returned as I fell face first into my bed once more. I sat there and groaned for a moment, pushing myself back and clutching my nose before I would look at Tulip. "What was that?..." I asked out with a weak tone.


    "Magic, duh." Tulip replied without her smirk fading for a moment. However after she saw the daggers I was glaring at her with she sighed, waving her hand in an ''innocent'' motion. "I won''t go into detail, but my type of magic lets me control gravity. It''s a lot and I can''t really explain it as well as Levi will be able to, so for now that''s all you get ''till classes start." She spoke with a softer tone, turning around Tulip began to walk to her bed, grabbing a bag that was clinking heavily, I could only assume coins were held within. "Now come on, get your lazy butt out of bed."


    "Fine..." I sighed out as I began to sit up. I sat still for a moment, twisting my torso side to side I let out a satisfied groan with a series of pops following along my back in the moments before I stood up. "I would still rather just sleep... It''s been so long since my dreams haven''t been filled with nightmares..." I blinked a few times, looking away as I realized I had mentioned the nightmares, Tulip looked curious but she at least didn''t mention them as she began towards the door.


    "Yea, well we''re gonna be out pretty late. For one, we''re supposed to stick together basically everywhere we go. And for two, you''re not gonna want to miss the show tonight, I know you want to sleep, but seriously something like this only happens every few years." Tulip now had returned to her calm, caring voice she had held just over an hour ago. Yet, as I glanced towards the window I saw that it was a lot later than I intended to sleep to originally, leaving a little smile as I realized Tulip probably had let me sleep in a lot longer.


    "Alright, I get it." I nodded a little, Tulip seemed a little surprised that I was so willing to go along with her plan at first before she jumped into the lead.


    "Then lets go! I can''t wait to show you the city- And we need to hurry if we want to get you some actual clothes." Tulip spoke just as quickly as she jogged, barely letting me out of the room before she closed the door behind us. There was a notable click as she made a hand gesture, presumably using her magic to lock the door from the inside, from outside of it. "Since no offense but you can''t go to school looking like you just crawled out of the bargain bin of the cheapest Arcadian thrift shop they could find."


    I was left to wonder what she actually meant by that as she took off. In my eyes there was almost no difference in the clothing we wore. Sure, mine was decidedly lower quality compared to the fine clothes and leathers that she had, but I didn''t think the clothes I currently wore were particularly bad either. Sure they looked dull, but my standards were also lower than a sack that would be used to hold grain as far as ''acceptable'' clothing.


    Tulip kept up with her jogging pace, leaving me to heave as I tried to keep up with the taller, and far more physically fit girl. While I had some decent upper body strength, years of malnutrition had left my stamina more than anything to be nearly nothing. Luckily Tulip took note of my struggle to breath and slowed accordingly to a fast walk that I could actually keep up with.


    "Sorry about that..." Tulip quickly mumbled out. "I tend to get ahead of myself, keep forgetting that you can''t keep up yet." She gave me an apologetic smile, one that I could at least accept with just a chuckle.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "It''s fine... I... Need the cardio..." I tried to joke a little between my labored breaths, thankfully Tulip slowed even further as she exited out of the building we had been inside of. Now we stood in a large courtyard with a defensive wall around the edge, looking around I could see that the massive compound we were inside of appeared to be a guardhouse of sorts. Or, it was the only thing I could describe it as.


    It appeared like a massive barracks or legal building from the exterior, which made some level of sense given my trial had been inside of it. With it being surrounded in a much smaller wall compared to that of the city, guards marched around, many looking our direction, yet none directly at me. All of them appeared to be gazing at Tulip while she ignored them entirely and kept marching forwards until we were stopped at the gate.


    "Halt, Princess Tulip, me must insist you take a guard detail with you if you wish to leave for the city." One of the two guards spoke, she was clearly feminine, both by the armor she wore holding extra space in the chest, and from her voice, though her face was hidden by her helm. Tulip for her part just looked a little annoyed.


    "Look, I know its your job but no. I can take care of myself, and besides, I''m trying to not get noticed right now, and a guard detail will definitely get me noticed a whole lot more. Why do you think I''m not wearing my insignia Lotus?" Tulip spoke quickly, and firmly. She seemed to know this guard, who audibly sighed as she stepped back. "Trust me, I know how to protect myself, I''m not a little girl anymore. Besides, I doubt Kirin would be too comfortable having an entourage of guards following us."


    Lotus looked towards me, I could feel her gaze even through her helmet. The way it bored into me left me feeling distinctly uncomfortable before she sighed, nodding gently.


    "Fine... At least tell me you have your insignia on you just in case?" Lotus asked with a seemingly desperate tone, to which Tulip answered by pulling out a small pendant and flashing it towards Lotus.


    "I always have it on me. I just don''t always wear it." Tulip stated plainly, I was left watching the pendant, fascinated by its intricacies.


    The center of the pendant was embroidered with a brilliant silver tree, the base of which was marked with an italic ''B'' for her family name, underneath that further the entire family name was spelled out. I had no idea what the pendant, or insignia as they had called it was for, leaving me to watch it fascinated.


    "If you aren''t back by the last toll of the bell I''m sending a search party." Lotus stated plainly as she stepped to the side, allowing the two of us to move through easily. Tulip for her part took my hand and took off, she waved at Lotus as she ran by - and dragged me with as my body felt weightless again. It was like I was flying, and even this close to the ground it gave a sudden rush of adrenaline.


    "Who was that?" I found myself struggling to talk as Tulip ran fast enough to have wind whistling past out ears. "And what was that pendant thing?" My curiosity couldn''t be stopped, and I couldn''t help but smile as I felt the wind rushing through my hair.


    "That was Lotus, she used to be my personal guard when I was a kid!" Tulip replied with a similar volume, surprisingly she had no issue talking while she was running through the city, the crowds were thin, the only reason she was actually able to do this. "And that pendant was my ''Insignia'', every member of a Noble family has one. They act as tracking devices linked to whoever is holding them, it attaches to your mana. That''s one of the things I want to get you while we''re out today, they aren''t expensive to be made and it''s just good habit to have one as a student."


    Eventually Tulip began to gradually slow her sprint as crowds began to fill into the city. She looked around slowly, impatiently looking around the crowd to try and find a gap before she spoke quickly.


    "Hold on tight- we''re taking a shortcut." Tulip tightened her grip on me, pulling me closer to hold my forearm, leaving me to do the same before she jumped into the air. It was almost like gravity stopped caring about her too as she sailed into the air and landed gently on the roof of a building. Her steps were exceptionally light as she began running, jumping from building to building as she got us deeper and deeper into the city.


    From the view she gave me up here I couldn''t help but be amazed. We were on the outer edge of the city near the port, it was built in a way that each layer descended as it got closer towards the ocean by a good two dozen feet. All of the buildings looked detailed, organized and gorgeous in their own rights, and when all held together in the single active image that sat before my eyes it turned into a sight that left me to just smile. Was this all real?


    My musings however were stopped as I heard shouting, looking down I could see a pair of guards pointing at us as Tulip kept moving.


    "Stop! The use of magic on city grounds is illegal!" One of the guards shouted up towards us, I looked towards Tulip in a panic but she just smiled.


    "Don''t worry about them they won''t find us." Tulip said before she stopped, turning she jumped down straight into the crowds below. The streets were packed densely, people so busy with their own lives that they hardly noticed the pair of us land between them and stand up slowly.


    My legs felt shaky underneath me as I stood up slowly, my eyes were shining still as I smiled.


    "That was awesome!" I couldn''t help but feel giddy, while Tulip for her part looked rather tired.


    "Glad I could impress, and we''re here now- Lets head inside before those guards find which street I landed us on. Don''t want to give Levi another excuse to chew us out." Tulip spoke with a grin on her face all the same, quickly she pulled me into a shop. Glancing up I could see it was some kind of smithy. Tulip finally let go of my arm as she stood up, taking a soft breath and letting it out as a relieved sigh.


    I looked up at the intricate door for a moment before Tulip pushed it open, and the distinct ringing of a bell could be heard.

 (Chapter 10) City Part 2

    I glanced upwards as I heard the bell ringing with the motion the door made, Tulip walked inside with a confident stride to her step and her ever present grin still on her face. Looking around, the inside of the smithy was as one could expect. The walls were line with showcases, displays with clean glass holding pristine and intricate blades behind them. Many of which were simple daily uses tools, butchering sets, hunting knives and more. Yet every few spots there sat a blade meant for battle, resting in the soft cushions, reflecting keenly in the dim candle light.


    "Ah hello! How may I help y- Miss Tulip?!" I looked over as I saw a woman standing behind the counter go from her normal, well practiced greeting to a tone of genuine surprise as she saw Tulip. The girl behind the counter wasn''t anything special to look at when regarding most people within the city, soft green eyes and gentle brown hair elegantly marking the sides of her face. "M-may I ask what you are doing here your highness?" The girl continued with an ever more flustered tone.


    "It''s fine Angela, I''m actually here to bring Kirin to get her Insignia. Since she''s heading to SilverSky with me, and she''s gonna need one." Tulip spoke, gesturing towards me as my name was mentioned. Forcing me to pull my gaze away from the brilliant displays and back to the world around me as I walked over.


    "Ah! Alright- Father is in the back working on his little project, give me a moment to go and get him." Angela spoke as she turned and began to run into the back of the shop.


    "You just know everyone in this city don''t you?" I asked as Tulip looked back towards me. "Seems like you''re on a first name basis with everyone..."


    "It''s to be expected from me, I gotta know everyone who I need to know. And I don''t know if I need to know them till I''ve met them." Tulip replied with her ever present, now somewhat smug grin. "And besides, Angela is the daughter of the best smith in the city. And the only smith who even my dad trusts to make our Insignia''s."


    "Must be expensive then... Are you sure it''s worth your time to do this for me?" I felt bad as I knew that Tulip was probably spending her personal funds on me, something that I already disliked being on the receiving end of.


    "For anyone else? No way, but you''re in a unique position. For one, Levi didn''t oppose to you being paired with me, which means that you have a pretty good chance of being exceptional. And for two, given who you are, your name is bound to get out. Doesn''t matter how good of a person you are, you won''t get away from that name. Which is why I''m bringing you here, I want to be sure you''re safe until you can defend yourself." Tulip offered up a hand towards me, with a gentle sigh I walked over, and she pointed towards the case underneath the counter.


    "You''ll have your choice from those designs, he can make custom work, which I''m sure we''ll be getting you at some point. But for now, since we need it today lets just get you one of these." Tulip quickly continued as she guided my eyes towards a set of five different ''empty'' insignias.


    They were all made of the same silver material, with the primary difference being the decorative trim. The center was left perfectly smooth, likely to have a family symbol embedded into it to make each one unique. The trims varied in color and design, with each one having different shades of silver, and one even having a brilliant black trim.


    The first was decorated in a softer silver, akin to a dull gold. The outer trim of it held a design akin to trees and roots, curled around with intricate detail. The center of it, the flat plate where the insignia and initials went was shaped like a leaf.


    The second was the least detailed of all of them, simply being shaped like a small oval hand mirror with the edges being a pure silver color. The price hanging under it reflected it as it was less than an eight of the price of the other four.


    The third was similar to the second, lacking in details however it made up for it in the outer trim being cut from gems. While it wasn''t one solid piece it was a continuous pattern of red and purple gems. It was the one that caught my eye the most before I looked towards the fourth.


    The fourth one held a brilliant black trim that looked like it was carved of obsidian, inside of it blue gems sat embedded masterfully and outlined with a golden ring that held them in place. The center place was a perfect silver circle, of all of them it stood out. And much to my surprise it was one of the cheapest ones bar the second which had no detail to speak of.


    "Got your heart set on one yet?" I jumped a little as I looked up at Angela''s voice now returned. She gave a soft laugh as she saw my reaction. "Sorry, didn''t mean to sneak up on you."


    "I-it''s fine... Guess I need to pay more attention." I sighed out, taking in a breath afterwards before nodding. "And yea, I think I do have one in mind. The one of the black trim and blue gems... It just stands out compared to the others." I spoke with some level of confidence, glancing to my side I could see Tulip already pulling out her coin purse to pay.


    "You don''t need to pay Tulip- If this is something you are here to oversee I''m sure it is fine." A much more masculine voice spoke, looking over towards the door I could see a large man who looked much like how Angela did. His brown hair and green eyes the exact same colors as Angela''s bar the gray hairs the sat between every few strands. His face was decorated by a masterfully kept beard trimmed just enough to cover his jaw, he had the expected burly features of a smith with his arms being almost as wide as a small tree.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "I do and I will, I''m not letting you give me a freebee here Jackson. I know you need the coin, and I''m paying you extra for taking you away from your project." Tulip spoke rather firmly, placing the coins on the counter before the man could argue. "However, with that I''m going to leave Kirin in your care, since I know how you are with people watching you work. And, I have my own errands to run while you''re busy."


    "Wai- Huh what?" I spoke out with an utterly flabbergasted voice at the fact that Tulip was just ditching me with a pair of strangers. Which left Jackson to just let out a hearty laugh.


    "Fine, fine girl. Go and run your errands, we''ll be done in the hour." Jackson spoke with a chuckle still in his voice as he walked to the counter to grab the insignia Angela had just taken from the ''for sale'' box. "Hmm... Been a while since one has chosen this design, this should be rather a fun one." Jackson spoke with a smile before gesturing. "Follow me kid, you have to help with this for it to be done properly."


    "Alright..." I glanced behind myself towards Tulip who just gave a smile, underneath which sat something I couldn''t quite see or describe, maybe annoyance? I wasn''t sure, and couldn''t quite tell as I walked towards the back room with Jackson. As he pushed back a curtain I was hit by a wall of heat, something that felt oddly comforting for a moment before I could open my eyes again.


    Looking around I saw the massive forge that sat on the edge of the room, it easily took up half of the entire room with several items inside of it, while it wasn''t quite roaring with heat which would have undoubtedly made it far more uncomfortable, it still was glowing with a warm heat.


    Jackson himself walked over towards one on the only anvils that had specific equipment sitting around it, a series of clamps, a cup, and a strange looking hammer that had a needle shaped nail on one end.


    "What do you need me to do?" I asked carefully as I walked over, watching curiously as he placed the insignia onto the anvil.


    "First, is the painful part. I need an amount of your blood for it to work properly." Jackson spoke calmly, he took a small blade, no bigger than what one would use to eat with, and the cup, kneeling down a few feet in front of me. "If you would give me your hand please."


    "Why do you need my blood?" I asked as I walked forwards, offering my hand to him. He gently took my hand, forcing my index finger out before he gently cut it with the blade he held before pushing my hand towards the cup. I winced as I felt the cold blade cut through my skin, but I was at least able to ignore it once Jackson began to speak once more.


    "There are a handful of ways to link someone to their insignia, blood is simply the easiest way for students. And the most reliable, as I doubt you have the finite control of your mana yet to charge the insignia otherwise." He offered a smile to me before handing me a roll of bandages to put over my finger once he was satisfied with how filled the cup was.


    "Now is the fun part, first I need your name, and your family name." Jackson continued as he placed the cup on a small table beside the Anvil.


    "Uhm... I don''t know that I have an actual family name..." I spoke out shyly - I knew I had a name, Vulender, but I wasn''t sure how he would react. "My name is Kirin."


    "Hmm." Jackson seemed to question my honesty as he squinted at me. "I suppose I can leave the family name blank, but I suppose that means you get to design your own crest."


    This back and forth continued for close to half an hour where I tried to give ideas for a ''crest'' to have decorating the insignia. Eventually settling on a rather simple design, but one that I at least found quite interesting to look at, with my name sat firmly between two storm clouds, finely chiseled bolts of lightning sat on either side. I couldn''t explain why, but it felt like it was just the right design for me. Underneath there was still a half circle section where my family name should sit, and eventually once Jackson looked at me one more time I finally, sheepishly offered it up.


    "My family name is Vulender... I just... Was worried that you would be angry at me for it..." I spoke out with my voice shaking, Jackson for his part just nodded gently.


    "Ah, so those rumors were true. I can understand why you didn''t tell me kid, but don''t worry, I have my own, opinions." He spoke gently before picking up the hammer once more. Turning towards the forge he put the needle back into the charcoals to heat it up before he turned back to the insignia.


    Each strike embedded a letter, masterfully striking them with a brilliant flash before he punched a hole through the center. Turning to the cup that still held my blood within it he gently poured a solemn few drops of it into the insignia where the strangest feeling shimmered through my body. Like I could feel a part of myself was connected to the insignia, and once he placed the hammer down he gently offered the insignia towards me.


    "I would recommend you don''t flash this around. Many kids try to use it as a status symbol, when all the insignia should be is a badge, marking you as an Arcadian." Jackson held the insignia before me, leaving me to gently take it before he rested a hand on my head. "You''re a good kid, just keep that up and I think you''ll be fine."


    "Thank you..." I sheepishly spoke out as I looked at the insignia, it was small enough to fit in the palms of my hands, I was left staring at the finished product and how everything blended together with a wide smile. Looking up I could see Jackson seemed rather happy as well.


    "If you ever have anything else you need forged, I''ll be glad to work with you again." Jackson spoke before gesturing for me to leave. I just gave a thankful smile, and a half bow before I turned and jogged out. Luckily Tulip was waiting in the main room for me, she offered a smile to me as I ran out.


    "Everything go well?" Tulip asked as she pushed off of the wall.


    "Yep! Where are we heading next?" I replied quickly, I placed the insignia into one of my few pockets in the clothes I had been given.


    "Clothes and food, then by the time we''re done there? It should be just about time for something you won''t want to miss. Lets go." Tulip lead me outside, I turned to give Angela a wave as we left the building, a slight hop in my step as we went.

 (Chapter 11) Arena

    Shopping for clothes really hadn''t taken anywhere near as long as I had expected it to, with Tulip''s help it took all of an hour for the two of us to decide on a few different outfits I could have to wear around, most of them were big on me, given we were both somewhat hoping I would grow at least a little and not be stuck at chest level with people even of below average heights. One of the outfits was the one I wore currently, replacing the basic green clothes I had.


    What I wore now was not only leaps and bounds comfier, to an extent that I didn''t even know clothes could be this comfortable, they looked rather similar to what I had before consisting of just a shirt, leggings, however it was much more similar to what Tulip wore. With the vest that went over the shirt being intricately carved with patterns and feeling not only durable, but comfortable as well. It also had a designated spot for my insignia on my right shoulder, though I chose to not put it there and instead kept in in my pocket.


    "So where are we heading next?" I asked with a calm voice, feeling quite happy with how I looked as I looked down at myself.


    Tulip giggled as she looked at me before talking. "We''re heading to the center of the city, we have until close to midnight with the ''Last toll of the Bell'' that Lotus wanted us back by. And, like I said, you''re not gonna want to miss whats gonna be happening, so lets go!" Tulip grabbed my hand again, or more of my forearm and dragged me along once more running through the city.


    I had to pump my legs to keep up with her this time, with the speed she could run at it felt like I was a snail in comparison barely able to even think of keeping up. All the while Tulip hardly slowed or acted like she needed to breath at all. The entire run left me lagging behind inch by inch until I could barely even stand anymore, Tulip finally slowing down as she realized I wasn''t beside her, or at least not next to her despite her grip on me.


    "Sorry-" Tulip spoke quickly as she slowed to a stop, gently guiding me towards a bench on the street to sit. My breathing was ragged, coming in uneven heaves as my entire body was trembling under the adrenaline and lack of oxygen in my system. "I keep forgetting you don''t know magic yet..." Tulip excused with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "It''s..." I was forced to stop, coughing as my throat felt painfully dry. It was a feeling I was all too familiar with as I lurched forwards, lucky to not have anything in my stomach to make me lose it. Though that didn''t stop the bile from climbing the back of my throat with its acidic taste and sting. "..Fine... I just... need a minute..." I finally managed to cough out between heaves of breath that were rapidly calming.


    "Are you sure? You... Don''t seem alright." Tulip had concern audible in her voice, rubbing my back slowly. I physically winced, feeling her hands graze over dozens of old scars, old injuries that were never treated in the mine. And from how Tulip stroked my back gently, I knew she had felt them still.


    "I''m... Fine..." I reassured, swallowing back the bile and what little moisture was in my mouth into my throat, I brought my shaking and heaving to a stop. Glancing up I could see a small crowd had gathered around us, murmuring as they watched the two of us before Tulip would stand, pulling me with her.


    "Alright, we''ll go slower this time. We''re halfway there at least, and probably have about half an hour judging by where the sun is." Tulip said in an undertone voice, only just loud enough for me to hear. Though my ears were more trained onto the crowd around us.


    "Isn''t that Miss Tulip?"


    "Whose that with her?"


    "Wasn''t she the girl being brought in the prison wagon this morning?"


    "I thought that was the Vulender girl?!"


    "What is a criminal doing with the Princess?"


    Those words in my head sounded like screams, screams that told me I needed to get away from this crowd, away from these people. And luckily Tulip definitely heard it as well, she cleared her throat, and with that simple gesture the crowd realizing they were staring began to disperse rapidly.


    "Thanks..." I spoke in the same undertone voice Tulip had addressed me with just moments before. "I guess I''m still recognizable huh..." I continued lowly.


    "Don''t worry, once we''re in school the worst you''ll have is the other students. And with me by your side you should be fine, just a few days of this, and I don''t really plan on leaving the barracks unless absolutely needed until we''re heading for the school." Tulip reassured me, placing a hand on my shoulder before she turned and moved through the crowd, a much slower pace, now like a moderate jog instead of a dead sprint.


    My exhausted, and rather frail body still left me to struggle to keep pace with her, but I was at least able to keep up now without coughing out a lung afterwards. And with conversation left all but impossible from the murmurings of the crowds, and my own breathing, my eyes began to wander around the city once more.


    With the way the city was constructed in vertical layers, the deeper in we got the higher we got. It wasn''t a constant, but by this point I would have guessed we had climbed close to two hundred feet vertically throughout the city from Tulip''s first flight with me in tow, the walking between the stores, and the now rush towards what seemed to be the heart of the city.


    Glancing to the side I could see the rough outline of the castle in the far distance, what I assumed to be the home of the rest of the Royal Family, it was easily miles away on the far edge of the city, so far that I couldn''t make out any details.


    But my eyes were quickly moving towards the seeming caldera of city design we were approaching. As Tulip slowed to a stop and smiled back to me she gestured to the sight before us. I could barely hold back my gasps of amazement.


    The entire heart of the city was built inside of a natural bowl like structure with great walls on either end giving a half dozen layers of two story homes. With the dead center being hollowed out into what looked like a massive pit covered by a stained glass dome. I could see countless hanging lanterns in the area around the dome which appeared to be a massive open square full of pop up stands, and parades moving around. The music could even be heard from the edge of the bowl, every song keeping tempo with the other in a brilliant cacophony of sound.


    "Woah..." I spoke out slowly, my jaw nearly slacked from the sight while Tulip giggled to my side, drawing my attention to her.


    "It never gets old seeing the heart of the city ready for festivals. Come on, we don''t have long to get seats, and trust me. This show will be worth it, plus it''ll be late once we''re done and we can get back quickly." Tulip spoke with a giddy grin, her excitement was visible, and it was contagious. I could feel myself growing excited for a supposed show that I didn''t even know the first thing about.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Is it always this stunning to look at for festivals?" I asked with an awestruck voice. Everywhere I looked held vibrant colors, glowing lanterns, flames of every color. Brilliant flashing lights running across lines in intricate patterns creating a stunning afterimage, as if turning the sky itself into a canvas.


    "No, this is particularly amazing. Probably because of all the things overlapping like I told you about before." Tulip returned before beginning down one of what seemed to be eight primary stairs that went down each layer in a gentle incline leading towards the center. "We''ll get food inside, they offer it for cheaper than a lot of the stores outside. Since I''m sure you''re hungry, and definitely need a drink after that coughing fit earlier." Tulip continued with her caring thoughts as she lead me down.


    "Are you sure this is all fine... What if more people recognize me?" I was genuinely scared of what that could lead to. I didn''t exactly trust my chances, or Tulip''s against an angry crowd.


    "We''ll be fine. Trust me." She continued with her caring, kind tone before falling silent. Not because she didn''t wish to talk, but because it would be impossible to be heard over the music as one of the traveling bands was passing just by the staircase we were moving down.


    The band was made of easily two dozen members, with perhaps eight different types of instruments divided evenly amongst them. I couldn''t recognize any of them as I didn''t know the first thing about music, yet each one held a distinct role, creating distinct notes and sounds that echoed with strength in their unity and numbers amongst all the bands.


    Standing and listening to them for a few long moments as they passed by the stairs I couldn''t help be be completely enthralled by the tune as it continued to gently roll. However my thoughts snapped back to reality once Tulip started moving again.


    Following just behind her I continued to keep my eyes moving around, watching the scenery, and listening to the festival.But before long we stood before the grand glass dome in the heart of the city, the brilliant multi colored structure held five symbols carved in five different colors of glass.


    I could immediately recognize one, the same symbol that Tulip held on her Insignia, leaving me to assume that the other symbols carved would be from the other powerful families in the nation.


    "What exactly is this building?" I found myself asking in a low tone as Tulip fell into one of many lines, it seemed to be the smallest of them, with the others in this line wearing what appeared to be ''Arcadian'' wear. Though it really just looked like it was just fancier clothing than what everyone else wore.


    "It''s the ''Arena'', it was originally a prison where inmates would fight, most often enemies of the state. But after my grandfather took the throne he stopped that. Turning it instead into an arena where mages could fight, and where festivals could be held." Tulip answered in a lowered voice to not be overheard by the others around us. "It''s one of the few things from the old days of the kingdom that got actually transformed, and not abandoned entirely."


    "So... We''re going to see mages fight here then?" I asked slowly, trying to take in all of the information that Tulip had given.


    "Yea, but not just any mages. Two of the Skyliners from Silver Sky - the top students of the fifth year, recognized to be the most capable mages, and the most likely to ascend to great levels in the school." Tulip continued, her own voice now sounding giddy. Yet all I found in return was anxiety at watching what was to come.


    Some part of me knew that I would be competing against these people. Some part of me felt like if I couldn''t compare, or compete with them, then I would just be thrown to the side. I knew they already saw me as expendable, I knew I was worth next to nothing to these people, only let in from a loophole that people barely even thought about pointing out. I only knew two people I could feel any level of trust for, and Darek was the only one who truly had earned it in my eyes.


    Pushing those thoughts away I followed alongside Tulip as we entered through the line, she had to offer a payment to get us both in and once inside she was quick to pull me towards a specific area to sit. Or at least it seemed specific with the determination she had to move over towards it before anyone else could get there. Sitting down it didn''t take long for things to start happening, my eyes immediately being drawn towards the center where a massive pit sat with a sandy floor.


    The seats were all carved in meticulous rows tall enough to see past someone even if they were standing if you were in the row behind them. The lighting was done via glowing stones embedded in each row of seats facing at an outwards angle, dim enough to light the room without blinding people. But what drew my gaze was the sounds in the center of the arena.


    Badum


    I could hear a heavy beat of drums, echoing through the room as a stage slowly was raising out of the ground around the band.


    Badum-Dum


    Another heavy beat struck the drums, a sound like booming roars accompanied it that I couldn''t quite identify.


    Badum-Dum Badum-Dum


    The beats grew faster, more continued with less gap between them until it became a single continuous constant sound of rolling beats like thunder. I almost felt the need to cover my ears before a single massive beat of every drum called it to a halt at once. And with a booming voice an announcer called out as two doors slowly opened within the arena.


    "Welcome people of Arcadia! Welcome one and all to the Skyline festival!" The man called out from the center of the arena as a third door opened that the band quickly moved to leave through. "This year is a particularly special festival! Not only has it overlapped with with the seventy sixth year since the founding of this great nation, but it has also fallen in line with the return of Silver Sky to our skies, and the king''s birthday!"


    The man spoke with an almost infuriatingly cheerful voice, like he was proud of every word he said. He gave a few long moments of pause, like he expected cheering while greeted only by silence before he sighed.


    "Tough crowd today." He spoke as if to himself before returning to his jovial tone. "To celebrate this occasion we have the two top Skyliners of Silver Sky today! May I introduce the two mages considered the most likely to join the hallowed ranks of the Arch Mage!" He turned to one side, gesturing as a man began to walk through one of the doors that remained open.


    "The student who has held the top of their class since their first day in Silver Sky, the eldest son of one of the strongest families in the nation. Alexander Vonstrova!" The commentator called out with people cheering all across the arena. Their screams were deafening to such a degree that I had to cover my ears to try and keep calm from the noise.


    My eyes moved to where the man was walking out, he looked to be in his early twenties. Much older than me, he had soft blonde hair, and I could see the glow of his purple eyes from even this distance. He looked smug just with the he held himself, practically strutting with every step he took until he stopped, crossing his arms near the center of the arena.


    "And next to him a student with just as much high grace! A woman who has stolen the hearts of many, and may even do so in this very arena today! Danielle Emerson!" The narrator called out as a woman began to walk into the arena.


    My eyes fell to hear while my hands pressed closer to my ears to block out the cheers, a shorter woman who I would have guess stood around if not just over five foot walked in. She had rosy red hair and green eyes, and a smile that looked like it had every intent of flattering every person in the room. With the cheers subsiding once more the commentator spoke again.


    "These two brilliant students are gracing us with the Skyliner fight this year! Are you all ready?!" He screamed out and much to his visible satisfaction the crowds all screamed with excitement. It felt like I was one of the only quiet people, with Tulip being in a similar situation to me. As the cheering subsided slowly the commentator raised his hand. "On my count!"


    "Three!" The two fighters fell into stances as if it was a well practiced form.


    "Two!" There was a burst of pressure into the room from the two, the sand around them visibly being blown around by an invisible aura.


    "One!" The entire arena fell silent in anticipation, a silence that was more deafening than even the screams had been.


    "Fight!"

 (Chapter 12) Magic

    "Fight!" As the commentator screamed out there was an all encompassing flash of brilliant golden light flashed across the arena. So bright and brilliant I was forced to avert my eyes as I could feel a searing pain setting into my eyes. Bringing my arm up to cover it the next thing I felt from the battle was an overwhelming wave of pressure.


    It was pressure akin to a building being dropped upon me, it felt like every inch of my body was being crushed under an overwhelming force that I couldn''t comprehend. I felt my heart racing out of my chest, feeling like it would leap out of my throat and out before me.


    As I slowly forced my eyes open I could see the source of that overwhelming, dreadful pressure.


    The arena had been absolutely torn asunder in a mere instant, rocks were flying as if like guided arrows, a chaotic storm of stone so violent it left whistling red flames in its wake all originating from the side Danielle had been on.


    Across from the stones was a similar storm, not of rock, but light. Swords, spears, and arrows of every shape and size blasted across to intercept every single stone while the two combatants remained stationary, as if they were using these incredible shows of force to simply probe for an opening, I could only assume the light constructs to be originating Alexander.


    The very instant an opening was found it was executed upon. In mere moments the fight went from a ranged hail-Mary to a close ranged brawl.The speed that they both moved with was so intense that I could hardly keep up, I could see two streaks igniting across the arena, a flash of golden light, and a burst of crimson earth.


    The two forces clashed with an overwhelming impact in the center of the arena, with a flash of power that sent rippled through the stands. For a few solemn moments I felt dread as I could hear the glass overhead shutter from the severity of the impact, only to relax as I glanced up and saw that it was completely fine.


    I could hardly take my eyes off of the fight as the two streaks separated and clashed again and again, each burst faster than the previous, each impact for violent. While the entire time the storm of mutually countered ranged strikes continued to impact with each other, there was absolutely no sign of where or when the fight could end.


    I couldn''t bring myself to tear my gaze away from the people fighting. I knew without a shadow of a doubt that these were the people I was bound to compete with one day, the people who had not even an entire day ago all been expecting me to die. Wanting me to die even, I knew these people, with the exception of Tulip, all would likely hold that want to see me dead, for things I never did.


    Taking in a breath I pushed those horrid thoughts to the back of my mind, I focused on my breathing while the fight continued.


    Every crash was a jarring impact that could be felt from the stands, and yet still it appeared as if the two were simply play fighting. Even from my understanding, or lack there of, for magic, I could tell they weren''t doing anything more than trying to find a position to move in.


    "Watch as these incredible two students fight against each other! Searching for a weak point to attempt moving in from! Yet every time a position is found it is closed and countered in a near instant!" The commentator began to speak again, apparently having to narrate the seemingly obvious portions of the fight. I glanced towards Tulip, and her partially annoyed face seemed to hold the same sentiment as I did.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After several long seconds of the continued war of attrition, both figures came to a grinding halt, for the first time since the fight began I could get a good look at both of them now that they weren''t just blurs of what appeared to be nothing more than residual energy.


    Danielle''s red hair was flowing around wildly, as if her body was creating a pressure or gust that was blowing it around. Her body was covered in a dark brown stone that appeared to hold a crimson hue around it, she looked utterly spotless, like not a single traded impact had even effected her. All her face wore was a smile as she leaned forwards slowly.


    My eyes snapped across the arena onto Alexander, he stood with arms crossed while a blinding golden aura sat around him almost like an afterimage. Above his head a glowing halo sat, while he simply looked annoyed as he watched Danielle.


    "Are we going to actually fight finally?" Alexander spoke with a voice that I could only describe as pompous and arrogant, something I could expect from someone who seemed to be a prodigy.


    "Like hell we are." Danielle replied with her grin before the entire arena began to shake so violently that I had to grab a hold of the seat underneath me.


    Alexander looked like he was bored as he began to move, he didn''t speak, didn''t taunt, didn''t banter. He simply just began moving. A burst of white light flashing across the arena with such luminous brilliance that I had to turn away, bringing my arms to cover my eyes once more. The first thing I heard was an explosive crash, then as I felt the heat of the radiant light begin to die down I opened my eyes to a crater.


    In the center of the arena Alexander stood over a seemingly unconscious Danielle, the stone that covered her body was gone, and all that remained of the floor of the arena was a charred landscape covered in craters.


    "Brilliant!" The commentator spoke again, his words shouting out across the arena. "Such a brilliant fight! Lets hear it for the winner! Alexander Vonstrova!"


    The cheers that screamed across the arena were deafening, yet the silence that sat beside me was even more so. I turned to see Tulip who had a scowl on her face as she stood, grabbing my arm once more she took a step into the walking row behind the seats and began to pull me out of the arena.


    "W-whats happening? What''s wrong Tulip?" I asked in a quick, hushed voice as I had to jog to stay in line with her.


    "I can''t stand to sit around and watch that bastard gloat again. If I knew he was going to be the one in the arena tonight, I wouldn''t have bothered to come." Tulip spoke with a venomous voice, one so toxic that I could hardly believe it was coming from her. "Lets just head back... I''m not in the mood to stay out here any longer."


    I chose to remain silent after hearing Tulip''s words, and seeing her expression. I did truly want to ask, and figure out what was wrong, but I knew it wasn''t my place to do so. Yet as she stomped through the streets the silence began to get to me.


    I could hear creaks, steps and echoed calls in the distance that sounded like someone was trying to follow us. Yet every time I looked I saw nothing, this dread continued to build until I could see the lights in the distance of the lowering steps. And the torch lit walls of the keep we had left from earlier in the day.


    By this point the sky had become pitch black, with clouds covering the moon and stars, yet just as my foot found the first step down I felt someone grab me from behind. My eyes snapped around as I opened my mouth to scream just for a hand to slam my jaw shut from beneath. I could see Tulip in a similar position as well.


    "What do we do with the runt?" I heard the person who was grabbing me - A man with a rough voice, speak.


    "Red eyes, she''ll catch a decent price. But she''s the real prize tonight." Another man, the one holding Tulip, chuckled. He had a softer, more well spoken voice. "Guards are coming, lets move. Check for Insignia''s."I tried to struggle in vain, screaming even through my clenched teeth yet it felt like my voice was being muffled, a chuckle was the last thing I heard before a white flash of pain struck the side of my head and the world went dark.

 (Chapter 13) Slavers

    "Come on, wake up!" I could hear a hushed panic... Who was talking to me? My head was spinning, the brain felt like it was hammering against the sides of my skull trying to break free. The pain was unbearable to such a degree that I could barely push out a pitiful groan of pain.


    "Come on Kirin... I need your help!" I could hear the voice again through my still ringing ears, how long was it since they talked last? A few moments? Minutes? Hours? I couldn''t tell. Time felt meaningless when every other sense was so scrambled that I couldn''t tell up from down.


    Only once I felt a soft push against my arm did my eyes start moving slowly. My jaw felt numb, unsettling so until I tried to reach for it. In a instant the memories of what happened started flowing back to me, I could feel the cold stone floor underneath me, and the searing, white hot pain against the side of my head where I could feel immense swelling from the blow that knocked me out. The entire room was spinning so quickly that I thought I was moving when I opened my eyes, only to settle when I looked at Tulip.


    I could still see and feel the room shaking, spinning around me. Yet now that I had a stationary thing to examine I could at least tell it was just my head spinning. Taking in heavy, shaking breaths I slowly, and even more painfully, pushed myself to sit up. My head lurched forwards as I sat up, but I was able to slowly comprehend my surroundings while I heard nothing but silence from Tulip.


    "W-where... Are we?..." I finally managed to force my still numb jaw to move, I could feel bruising on the side of it as if I had been punched more after the one that had knocked me unconscious.


    "A Slaver Guild... I... Didn''t know one was active in the city... I''m..." Tulip had lost her usual confidence, her peppy, happy go lucky voice was diminished into something that could barely even be called pathetic with how soft it was. "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have brought us out here..." Tulip had tears staining her eyes, and her clothes looked degraded, covered in dirt, water, and seemingly whatever other items whoever was here could throw at her while they passed by.


    "Slaver guild?..." I asked slowly as my eyes turned forwards towards the bars before me. I felt rage boiling up inside of me, and panic followed at the same moment. How could I get out of this situation?


    "They are a... Illegal practice that''s highly lucrative... They kidnap and sell people on markets... It''s almost as valuable as drug trades... And seen as a ''lesser'' crime in the law because it... ''Doesn''t kill as many''..." Tulip forced her words out between broken shakes of her body. I could see bruises all over her, the sight made the rage inside of me boil forwards even further.


    "How long have we been here?" My mind was still reeling itself back together. My speech was at least no longer slurred together and I could properly start moving my jaw, though I still felt far from fine.


    "Two days... You''ve been... Stirring every so often... I was scared that you wouldn''t wake up after the last time..." Tulip pulled her legs tight to herself, shaking.


    I took in a slow breath and started taking everything in around me, we were in a tight cell with only one possible way out. Directly in front of us, a wall of bars with a gate, each bar was easily thicker around than one of my legs. The ground, floor, walls, and ceiling were all paved stone, meaning we were inside of a building. And judging by the gentle rumbling I could ever so faintly hear over the horrific ringing in my right ear, I could assume us to be inside the city still. Maybe even underneath a road.


    "Why hasn''t anyone found us... I thought... What was her name, Lotus?- I thought she said she would send a search party if we were late!" I was trying to make sense of how we hadn''t been found still, but Tulip just gestured to the torn section on her suit, and looking down at the clothes I was wearing I could see a similar tear. They dropped our Insignias somewhere.


    "Whoever they are... This isn''t the first time they''ve done this to Arcadians..." Tulip spoke slowly. She didn''t stop shaking, and with a wave of pity I knew one of us had to do something. I just didn''t know what, or how we could do anything here. I reached my hands out, gently placing them on the sides of Tulip''s head.


    "Focus on me... Calm down, alright?... We''ll have a chance to get out... Somewhere, somehow. Okay?" I tried to push confidence that I didn''t have myself out in my voice. I couldn''t stand seeing someone who was so peppy suddenly be so depressive, and broken, after only a few days in this situation. Though, after a few moments thought it didn''t take long for me to realize that Tulip had probably been pampered... Especially when compared to someone who grew up in prison cells like this.


    "How can we get out?... When would we ever have a chance for that?..." Tulip begged, her voice was desperate for answers I didn''t have. Answers I couldn''t even begin to think of until an idea started to bloom in the back of my mind.


    "You know how to use magic, can''t you try and get us out of here somehow?" I offered up the seemingly obvious solution, though I had my doubts if it could work. If it were that easy Tulip wouldn''t still be in here with me, and I would probably be long gone, sold into slavery somewhere else in the world.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "I can''t..." Tulip raised her arms as she spoke, showing a pair of metal cuffs. I was confused as I looked at them, and it was seemingly visible on my face. "Its... A type of mage steel that absorbs ambient mana... if I try and use my magic it will heat up and burn through my hands... I can''t..."


    I was left baffled as I looked at the metal. Something like that existed? Looking at my wrists I could see that there was no such thing on my arms. Which confused me even further, if they knew we were Arcadians then shouldn''t they have assumed we could both use magic?


    "Then..." I paused, trying to think for a few moments. I didn''t know the first thing about magic, I had only used it twice and both times were on utter accident that left me more injured and exhausted than anything. "Teach me. I don''t need to know how to do it right. I just need to know how to do it, enough to get out of here." I knew in the back of my head that my magic could be destructive, maybe not enough to break the bars, maybe not even enough to break through the ceiling. But I had to do something.


    "Do you have any idea... What your magic even is? For all we know you have healing magic and it would be worthless here..." Tulip questioned slowly, but I just offered a smile for once having some level of hopeful confidence.


    "I don''t know exactly. But I know I can destroy stuff with it. I... Did it on accident when I lost control of my emotions at the prison, I ended up doing almost two days of work in a few minutes... Before almost passing out." I sighed a little, trying to think of exactly what I had done, what it felt like, but I came up utterly short.


    "That... Doesn''t give me anything to work off of... I don''t even know what your type of magic is." Tulip was clearly trying to think of answers alongside me, and with having little to no knowledge of magic I couldn''t give any answers to help. "But fine... It''s the only chance we really have..."


    I took in a shaky breath, I could feel excitement for a moment at the thought of finally learning magic, yet that excitement left in an instant as I turned my gaze back towards the bars holding us in this cage. I could hear footsteps and voices approaching slowly.


    My hope fell away quickly as dread began to climb my spine, I could feel bile in the back of my throat just at the thought of the people approaching, and what kind of sick bastards they must have been. Two people walked towards our cell, staring in at us. Tulip looked away, I didn''t even have to look at her to feel the fear she held for them, while I stared defiantly at the pair.


    I had no way of telling if these were the same two that had brought us here, as their faces were no longer covered. One was clearly older, holding a darker, more tanned skin color akin to what one would expect of a sailor spending days on end in the sunlight, the only hair on his head was on his face in a poorly kept beard. While the other was a younger man with a well trimmed head of brown hair, and a clean face. Yet his eyes were cold and calculated.


    "Now now, what do we have here? A defiant little runt?" The older man spoke with an awful chuckle to his voice. His tone was grating, like he rarely spoke in anything other than a hushed whisper.


    "Curious, I would have expected the princess to be more defiant, and not such an easy one to break. Now this girl is a mystery, who would she be to be by the princesses side." The younger man spoke, his voice was softer, more regal almost. If I had to guess, he was the face and voice of whatever ''business'' this was. "Quite curious indeed. Markus, keep a closer eye on these two, and give her extra food. We''ll never sell someone that frail."


    Markus, the older man scoffed as he looked at his partner, grumbling something that I couldn''t quite understand as they both walked away, presumably looking at the other ''inventory'' for their sick company. I remained utterly silent while they moved away, not even taking my eyes away from the cell door until their footsteps and voices hadn''t been heard for entire minutes.


    "Why are you... So confident?" Tulip sputtered out slowly, her own shaking never stopped.


    "Because I''m not staying in another prison cell. I spent my entire life in a cell for a crime I didn''t commit, for a sentence that not a single person is even allowed to tell me about. I don''t even know what my dad supposedly did, but I''m not staying in another cell. Not when I have a chance to do something about it." I spoke with spiteful confidence, I had my goal, my will to work towards something. I just had to focus on it. Glancing at Tulip I could see she was far too shaken to do anything right now.


    "Just, get some sleep... We can try and start when you wake up, alright? I promise, I''ll get us both out of here." I felt determination and conviction behind those words as I spoke them, I just had to hope they could be true.


    <hr>


    "What do you mean the two of them are missing?!" Levi''s voice could be heard, shaking the entire building as he screamed out his anger and disappointment towards the guards before him. His eyes settling upon Lotus, who flinched under his gaze.


    "It is my fault, sir." Lotus spoke quickly. "I let them go without an escort, as per the Princesses insistence. I... Made the mistake of assuming that if any danger came to them, that they would not know to search the Princess for her insignia. Meaning that this is, entirely my fault." Lotus didn''t let her voice shake as she spoke, forcing confidence that she didn''t really have forwards.


    "Please tell me you have any information on who took them at the very least?" Levi spoke with a sigh, bringing his massive hands to pinch the bridge of his nose.


    "There are several leads in that area that my guards have been investigating. However, the primary suspect is a slaver guild we know to be working in the area. The issue however, is that we do not have any way to confirm their existence, nor their location outside of a radius we assume non Arcadian''s to be capable of moving the pair in the few hours it took us to find their Insignia''s." Lotus spoke quickly, procuring a sheet of paper that she passed forwards to Levi. "It covers most of the coastal section of the city, we have every port under extreme searches in and out for every crew member and piece of cargo, alongside the caravans coming in and out of the city. If they wish to move them, they will be spotted."


    "So we''re playing a game of cat and mouse now... With the Princess, and the Vulender as the ''prize'' that both are after." Levi spoke softly, his jaw clenching somewhat. "Keep me updated on anything you find, Lotus."


    "Of course sir." Lotus gave a quick salute and turned, leaving with her two men who were in the room with her. Leaving Levi on his own, sighing greatly at the headache this was already becoming for him.

 (Chapter 14) Attunement

    "Come on Kirin, just focus!" Tulip''s words were racking against the back of my head as I continually focused inwards. Trying to ''sense'' my mana, which I just couldn''t feel.


    This had been going on for hours, with Tulip trying to guide me through finding my ''attunement'' for my mana. Something she hadn''t gone into much detail for, but I could at least figure out from the ideas she had imparted with me what they were actually for. Primarily, it dictated two things for my magic, which ''Category'' it sat in, for support, offense, or defense. And what ''element'' my mana was. I wasn''t really sure what Tulip meant by an element, as from what I could tell her own magic worked from something akin to gravity. Which I didn''t think was an element.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing wrong..." I eventually sighed out as I opened my eyes. It had been hours since we started with this, or, I assumed to be hours. It was hard to keep track of time from anything other than the gentle noise of people walking on the roads above. Taking in a slow breath I fell backwards, letting myself rest for a few moments. It was strange, despite Markus being told to keep a closer eye on us we never saw him outside of food being delivered. Which always tasted awful, with him bringing more food almost every two hours.


    "Neither do I... I just... Never had to work hard to find my attunement... But I guess that''s since I have similar magic to my family." Tulip sighed deeply, she had hardly moved from her position against the wall, only really shifting around when food was brought in, yet never actually eating anything. "Try and focus on... Something dear to you maybe? Something that gets your heart moving? I''m... Not sure. It''s not a feeling I can describe, other than you''ll know when you feel your attunement."


    "Something dear to me..." I thought for a few moments as I lay in place, watching the ceiling. I let my mind trail, trying to find anything I truly felt, anything but indifference towards. And there wasn''t much, Darek was the first one to come to mind. The only reason I was even alive still was because of him, but I didn''t feel close to him, as much as I respected him. Tulip I didn''t know enough at all to say she was ''dear'' to me. Sure, maybe I''d be hurt if something happened to her but I would feel the same for anyone who had given me a chance like she did.


    Pushing myself back up I closed my eyes, focusing inwards again. Maybe my father? I couldn''t even think of his face, couldn''t even begin to try and understand what he did, I was so, curious about him. I wanted to know more, but without even knowing his voice, or face anymore, could I really say he was dear to me?


    Then my mind moved towards mother... One of the only things I could even remember of her was simple. She died giving birth to me, I never met her, never saw her face, never knew her. Yet I could feel pain at that statement, at that acknowledgement. Why hadn''t I been able to just live a normal life with my family, be able to just live without expectations, obligations, requirements just to earn a basic right to be treated like a human and not livestock.


    I felt that same boiling anger in my chest like I did in the mine. But I tried to focus on it this time, instead of letting it out with a burst of incoherent rage again. Why did it feel so, hot? I tried to focus on that feeling of heat, that feeling of charge almost. Slowly it was like I could see through a fog that sat behind my eyes, like I was seeing what shouldn''t be seen. It was a strange feeling, like I was just, looking at something that I shouldn''t be.


    I kept my focus on my mother, on the desperate want to hear her voice. To see her face, to get her recognition. The desperation of know what my father did, the hate I felt towards the situation I was put into because of him. And I felt those emotions reflecting inside of my body, like my blood was moving faster, each pulse of my heart felt like my heart was trying to break out of my chest. Like there was a power sitting in my body that didn''t want to be left inside, be left tamed and controlled. It felt wild, almost like a storm swirling and spiraling with rage.


    Yet, I couldn''t get any further. The concentration broke in a moment as my eyes opened and I let out an annoyed groan. I knew I was close to something in that moment, I knew there was something there, but it was like it was locked behind a door I wasn''t ready to open.


    "Get anything?..." Tulip asked slowly, her eyes filled with hope and concern all the same. I just let my head shake, I didn''t want to tell her that I couldn''t.


    "Almost... I felt like... A pressure I guess in my chest?" I tried to explain the feeling just to fall silent as the thoughts left me. Like they were retreating away into the furthest reaches of my mind, was this what magic was? I couldn''t tell, I couldn''t even bring words out to try and explain it towards Tulip while her eyes just looked tired, hopeless. "I don''t know... I really don''t..."


    I felt hope leaving my own body as well, pushing myself back towards the wall I just pulled my legs up to my chest. Leaning my head back against the wall behind me. But as I took in a slow breath I let myself relax. It had only been a few hours since I started trying to learn magic. It wasn''t something that would just happen, or so I hoped. I knew by this point every guard in the city would be looking for Tulip, I just had to hope that they would still be searching.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "That''s, something at least... Maybe get some rest? Focusing on mana can be exhausting... And you, no offense, look terrible..." Tulip looked at me with concern, and I could feel how I looked. With my head bruised and battered i probably looked like a swollen mess, but I just smiled and let out a soft sigh.


    "No worse than you do." I tried to joke a little and lighten the mood however I could. Tulip for her part at least cracked a smile, if only for a moment. I let a smile sit on my face for a few moments before sighing a little. "But fine, I''ll get a bit of rest. You should too, I''m not kidding hen I say you look terrible to."


    Tulip didn''t smile as much at that but she definitely obliged. Laying down slowly she tried to find a comfortable position to rest, which was easier said than done with a hard stone floor. I just opted into resting my head back against the wall once more, I was used to how uncomfortable places like this could be. So it didn''t take me long to sleep, or to dream.


    I found myself standing in a painfully familiar scene, running. I could hear the shouts, the barking of hounds chasing me. I felt the panic racing through my body as I let out a voiceless scream filled with tears rushing from my eyes. I could hear the pounding of steps, what sounded like a terrible screech of hundreds of thousands of them chasing me down. I couldn''t keep running, I could see the cliff in the distance rapidly approaching just for me to slide to a stop, inches away from falling.


    I turned around, seeing the hundreds of people and beasts facing me, closing in slowly. Their proportions were wrong, distorted and disgusting as they approached. And I could hear a crack underfoot, ridges forming in the cliff before my eyes snapped open.


    I sat up desperately trying to catch my breath, I knew my sudden, jerking motion had woken up Tulip who was groaning a few feet away. The lit torches illuminating the prison were far dimmer now, it had been hours already. I felt dread, fear, hunger, hate, so many horrible feelings and emotions running wild through my body. I felt a horrible pressure in my chest, like a cloud ready to burst free, let its wrath be known to the world.


    "Kirin?... Are you... Alri-" Tulip spoke before cutting herself off, her eyes going wide as she was looking at me. "Holy shit..." She spoke quickly, excitement, hope even, sat in her voice.


    "W-what?..." I asked slowly looking at her, then slowly down to my now bare arms. How had that happened? The sleeves from my shirt had been covering my arms entirely, yet when I flexed my hand for a moment I could see why. A violent jolt of electricity jumped across my hand, up my forearm, and stopped just at the base of my shoulder. I was left watching this surge for a few moments before the feeling of it left slowly.


    "You found your attunement... And its electricity nonetheless!" Tulip seemed genuinely astounded, struggling to keep her voice down low enough to not raise any attention. I was just relieved that her echoed voice left the halls without seemingly anyone hearing.


    "Is that... Good?" I asked slowly, now confused as the feeling left me. Yet as I focused inwards, I could feel something was different. Somehow, someway, that attunement left a mark inside my body. Like if I focused upon it, I could call it forth with enough focus.


    "That''s not just god, that''s amazing!" Tulip was slowly lowering her voice as she moved towards me slowly. "Electricity is an incredibly rare attunement element... At least among ''true'' elements like, fire, water, earth and more. Though I can''t say it''s strong its just, versatile in how many ways it can be applied." Tulip spoke in a lower tone as she placed herself to sit beside me. "I, actually have hope now. For this."


    "That still doesn''t mean I know how to use this... Honestly I just hope that someone can get here before I have to break us out..." I could feel dread and terror returning as my thoughts returned to the dream I just had. How had that been so important for this? And why did it go further than ever before? I couldn''t think of a single time that the recurring nightmare ever had the cliff collapsing. I was left to ask myself, why?


    "It''s still giving us a chance. Now come on, lets go back to sleep... it''s late, and you still look exhausted." Tulip didn''t give me a choice as she pulled my head over to rest on her shoulder. I was left stunned for a moment, but she didn''t look at me as she spoke next. "Don''t think too far into it. I''m just sure that it''ll be easier to sleep if you have someone close by."


    "Thanks, Tulip." I let out a sigh, trying to not think about being next to someone, and how uncomfortable it was. And just let my eyes close again.


    <hr>


    "We have multiple leads, Lotus." Lotus looked up from where she was behind her desk, rummaging through mountains of paperwork.


    "Give me the most viable one." Lotus replied, she had too many leads already. Thousands of them, with everyone in the area being a suspect until otherwise proven incapable of the crime it was becoming a headache faster than she could possibly keep up.


    "Two people, named ''Markus'' and ''Andrew''. They have been spotted multiple times with drug rings but we have never had a chance to bring them in, as they always have alibis. We have reason to believe they were in the area the night the two went missing, and haven''t been seen since." The guard spoke quickly, handing over a document to Lotus.


    "Find me where they were last spotted, and any known hideouts. We''re cracking down on them as soon as possible." Lotus replied quickly as she scrolled through the document. She felt dread crawling her spine when she saw the suspected crimes including the deaths of near a dozen trained Arcadians.


    "Yes Ma''am!" The guard shouted and quickly got to moving, leaving Lotus alone with her thoughts again.

 (Chapter 15) Shock

    When I eventually opened my eyes again I found myself still resting against Tulip''s shoulder, a gentle shudder of embarrassment and slight resentment at the fact that I had fallen asleep like that. I let out a slow sigh as the grogginess of sleep left me rather quickly, with my eyes moving around the room that was barely even illuminated by the scattered cinders that couldn''t even be called embers of the torch outside of our cell.


    I slowly removed myself from Tulip, letting an uncomfortable shake run across my body once I had space between myself and her. There was a tray of food at the entrance of the cell, honestly it was surprisingly good food for the situation we were currently in.


    It consisted of a few pieces of dried meat, some bread, and water. Nothing fancy, but compared to the slop that I was used to eating from the prison it may as well have been an incredible meal. Though I left it be to just sit there until Tulip was awake.


    I could still feel that strange, tingling feeling in my arms from the magic I had conducted for all of a few moments. It was like it was still there, still running through my veins, just waiting for a solemn moment to be let free and run wild. Like it was waiting for just a mental push to be let free.


    I was tempted to try letting it free, I so desperately wanted to practice it but I was left to jump in place, feeling like my heart was about to jump out of my throat as a metallic pang slammed against the heavy bars blocking our cell in.


    "Now just what are you doing up this early, little runt?" Markus, the older of the two slavers I had seen, and had captured as spoke with a sadistic tone to his voice. A vile smile filled with black, rotting teeth filled his mouth as he stuck his head between the bars, clearly trying to scare me.


    I didn''t even give him the pleasure of conversation. I had dealt with these kinds of people countless times in the prison, talking to them just made the outcome worse. They would use any words I tried to say to defend myself to belittle me further, while growing ever more infuriated by silence.


    "What? Devil steal your words?" He sneered out further. His strange tone of voice was something that caught my interest, like Arcadian was a secondary language for him. His words slurred together in a way that just didn''t feel right.


    "Come on! Talk!" Markus slammed his fist into the bars so hard that the bar he hit began to shake. The rattling noise shuck me to my core as I watched him pull his fist back without even a single blemish to his skin that wasn''t already there. While as he pulled his hand back there was a notable dent in the metal bars.


    "Worthless runts..." Markus continued his spree of anger as he turned away with an aggressive scoff. "Damned idiot what was he even thinking kidnapping the heir of the throne..." He continued with his angered tone as he walked down the hall again.


    "Idiotic ''deal''... What was he thinking..." Markus continued to talk as he walked away, though his further words became to hushed to understand fully.


    I let out a sigh feeling myself relax some as Markus walked away. Leaving the dented bars behind, my eyes shifted back towards Tulip. This was some kind of deal? I kept those words in mind as I shifted around, I was surprised Tulip hadn''t awakened from the crash of Markus'' fist against the bars. But, she was still asleep, and rather peacefully at that.


    With little else to do I just fell to silence, grabbing the plate of food I slowly dragged myself back over to the spot on the wall where Tulip was. Ever so gently I reached over, gently shaking her on the shoulder to try and stir her. I was rather surprised when just a touch had her fluttering her eyes open.


    "Is he gone now?" Tulip asked in a hushed voice, her eyes moved around quickly before shifting forwards with a slow breath.


    "Why''d you pretend to be asleep?" I asked slowly, now thoroughly confused as it just seemed rather, odd for Tulip to do such a thing.


    "To try and get him to say something... And if this was a plan... Or a ''Deal'' as he said, then this is way worse than I thought at first." Tulip continued with a low tone. She looked at the platter of food, scrunching her nose a little but relented when I offered her portion to her.


    "May not look, or taste good... But it''s edible." I spoke when Tulip gave a break in her mumbling. I knew the concern was visible in my eyes, but I didn''t much know where the concern truly lay.


    "I don''t like what any of this means... if someone had a plan to kidnap me, then there is some kind of plot here. But I don''t know who would try something like this... None of the other nations are at odds with us right now... The noble families are all in line." Tulip continued to ramble on while I just left her to hold her portion of the food while I grabbed mine.


    "If we don''t have information, what''s the point in theorizing? For all we know it could just be some low end gamble for money... or to pay for some prisoners freedom." I tried to push some logic from my perspective into Tulip''s thoughts, which seemed to give her pause for a moment before she looked at the food before her again.


    "I guess you''re right..." Tulip let out another sigh. She gently grabbed the single utensil given and began to work away at her food. I did much the same, allowing the silence to fester between the two of us for long minutes before we were done eating.


    "Why don''t we try and practice more with my magic?..." I offered as Tulip began to look dazed. "There''s that weak point in the bars over there... Maybe I can do something to exploit it?" I gestured to the very clearly dented section from where Markus had slammed his fist into it.


    "Yea- Lets do that." Tulip seemed a bit peppier just at the thought of working with magic, even if it wasn''t her own. "Alright... Let''s start from the beginning, do you still feel that, I guess ''feeling'' from finding your attunement?"


    "Yea- I don''t really know how to describe it. But I think if I focus on it, I can bring it back out. Just, not very controlled." I offered the best explanation I could to Tulip, while she just nodded gently.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Alright, that''s good." Tulip spoke quickly before gesturing her arms into a specific motion. Her fingers were curled in slightly before she crossed her legs under herself, like she was meditating. "Everyone''s position is a bit different, and it will take you a while to find an ideal one. But one of the main ways a mage practices moving their mana is by meditating like this." Tulip spoke in a low tone to avoid being overheard by anyone who may pass by.


    "What does this even do for me?" I asked slowly as I crossed my legs in a similar fashion. It took me a few moments to find a spot to put my arms that felt natural and comfortable, I tried the way Tulip showed first but it felt extraordinarily uncomfortable when I did. However once I found a comfortable enough position Tulip continued to answer my question.


    "All it''s really doing is letting you focus on your mana more easily. Think of it like this; trying to use magic is like learning how to run. Right now you can barely even crawl, so this is like the position you need to take your first steps. Once you know your mana more innately, you''ll be able to use magic without even thinking about meditating. Though I lot of mages prefer to meditate when practicing new things, for familiarity and less factors." I was left intrigued by Tulip''s words, though she didn''t give me much time to think before she continued to talk.


    "Focus inwards like you were yesterday. Focus on your mana, the paths it runs through your body. Don''t let it out, but try and guide it from one hand to the other through the trails." Tulip explained as she watched me.


    My eyes closed so that I could focus further and I quickly learnt why sitting like this helped. I could see all of the veins individually as I focused inwards, all of the marks and strands that the mana could run through. It still was blurry, like I was looking through a clouded lens, but I could see it vaguely. It was such a strange sight, to be looking at my own body from an outside view. I knew it was just an image, or a rough idea of it in my mind. But it was so very clear that the veins my mana ran through, were the real things.


    "How do I move it?" I found myself asking as I focused harder and harder on the mana, it didn''t react to anything. Any focused thought, any focused attempt. It just sat there, glowing a gentle blue hue.


    "Think of it like a muscle you''ve never used before. You have to train it, teach yourself how to control it until it''s second nature." Tulip offered the answer but I still felt just as lost.


    Every beat of my heart sounded like a drum while I focused, every attempt to move the invisible strands of mana felt like I was trying to lift a mountain. The effort was solely in my mind, but it didn''t mean it took any less effort. Honestly I could safely say it was easier to swing a pickax twice my size than this was. I kept furrowing my brows in anger at my inability to get even the slightest motion, I kept pushing time and time again with all that I could think of but nothing.


    And then, suddenly I saw a motion. Barely anything, so little that I couldn''t entirely register it. But then centimeter by centimeter, the tiny blob of mana I had focused on began to move.


    Unable to contain my excitement I let my focus drop entirely, my eyes flickering open with a wide smile. But I felt cold dread crawl across my back as I heard a voice other than Tulip''s start speaking.


    "Now now, what do you little rats think you are doing?" I turned my head, seeing the blonde head of Andrew glaring in at us. Though he was clearly now a little more cautious. I could only assume it was because he knew exactly what was happening. "To think that you taught her how to cycle her mana in such a short amount of time. A true prodigy indeed, little Tulip." His tone went from calculated to cold and cruel. His green eyes had a sheen to them like a snake, I was almost certain if he smiled I would see fangs with venom dripping from them.


    I couldn''t bring myself to talk, Tulip was frozen in place. Bile was rising in my throat, only growing worse as Andrew pulled something from his back. A short, crossbow. Taking aim slowly, he began to point the end towards me, leaving my eyes to grow wide.


    "I can''t risk a leak like this. And you really were just a little bonus for us, a shame we won''t be cashing in on it." My mind began to race, began to try and find a path, anything, anyone, anywhere. How could I get out of something like this? "In the end I guess it was pretty stupid to not just put one of those collars on you."


    But my mind came up blank. Panic began to rise as Andrew''s finger moved towards the trigger, slowly pulling it down. I felt the terror rise to an all time high as my body wouldn''t listen to me, I couldn''t move, couldn''t speak, couldn''t think. I tried so desperately to move, to scream, to just run, but I couldn''t.


    And then there was a crash.


    A massive BOOM echoed across the halls, as if something had exploded not too far away. Andrew''s aim was thrown off from the noise, but not so much that he completely missed. The arrow aimed squarely between my eyes whistled through the air, slamming into my left arm.


    I let out a terrible scream of pain as I felt my own blood beginning to warm my cold skin on my left arm. I felt the arrow punch clean through my arm, through the bone, and into the wall. I was at least lucky, despite the massive wound, it manage to miss the vein in my arm.


    Though I couldn''t register that, not through the horrible pain I felt wreaking havoc across my body. I couldn''t even move, my arm pinned firmly against the wall while tears blinded my eyes.


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Why did this world do everything it could to hurt me?


    To kill me?


    Thoughts raced through my mind, so fast, so incoherent I couldn''t think. I couldn''t focus, I didn''t even feel the arms shaking me, trying to get me to stir from the panicked pain I was in. I was hysterical, I knew my mind wasn''t my own anymore. But slowly my ears stopped ringing and I could hear, though it was only because Tulip smacked me across the head.


    "KIRIN GET UP!" she screamed so loud I thought my eardrum might burst, but I could understand why her panic was so elevated now. I heard fighting, clashing, screaming. What was happening? "Hold still- I''ll deal with this!"


    Tulip didn''t give me a moment to argue before she snapped the piece of the bolt still inside of my arm off. I let out another scream of pain as she slid my arm out, barely even able to pay attention as she tore part of her over shirt off to turn into a makeshift bandage and sling that she put around my arm with impressive speed.


    "Kirin I need you to focus." Tulip spoke once she was done. Pulling my gaze to meet hers. "I don''t know what''s happening but I don''t want to find out and risk us getting in the cross fire." Tulip continued, desperation, and dread, they rang in her voice clear as day.


    "I-... I can''t..." I sobbed out weakly. So much pain, every beat of my heart felt like agony. I felt the burning, white hot pain flaring in my arm. I was so desperate for it to go away I was incoherent. "I can''t do this... I can''t use my magic!"


    "Don''t think so little of yourself!" Tulip screamed out again, another massive explosion left the entire room shaking. What was happening? What was going on that explosions were wreaking havoc inside the building? Weren''t there civilian nearby? "Please, Kirin."


    Could I do this? My arm was shot, I could barely even push my legs under myself to stand. The dizzying pain nearly sending me to the ground. Steadying my eyes, I tried slowly, step by step, to walk forwards. Each step felt like I was trying to walk through mud chest high. Like I was fighting a tide running against me, but that was nothing compared to trying to focus on my mana.


    I couldn''t even begin to register or describe how I did it. But as my right arm pulled back, I felt a surge of strength, a static shock flared across my hand so powerful it was audible like a screeching buzz of a million insects at once. I felt a shock run through my body as my hand slowly moved forwards, like the world was moving in slow motion. I knew Tulip wasn''t far behind me, I knew she was desperate. I knew I was desperate, but why did it have to be this way? I couldn''t say, I just felt like I was nothing more than a means to an end.


    And then there was a flash as my hand hit the bar.

 (Chapter 16) Thunderclap

    There was a thunderous clap as my tightened fist hit the metallic bar in front of me. A flash so bright I was forced to painfully pinch my eyes shut right as the flash ignited across my vision. The blinding white light left me so stunned that I was forced to take a few hobbled steps backwards to avoid the worst of it.


    As my eyes slowly fluttered open I was able to see the outcome of the thunderous strike that I had somehow mustered.


    The bar I had hit, alongside the one closest to it on its side were violently bent outwards at a harsh angle with bluish lines still arching across them. I was left stunned for several more seconds as I watched the arching blue streaks before Tulip''s voice snapped me from what thoughts I had been conjuring in my head.


    "Holy shit you did it!" Tulip sounded as if she hadn''t been expecting me to succeed in breaking the bars open. Honestly I hadn''t expected to succeed either, but now that we had broken out, we had to continue out. And quickly. "Lets go while we have a chance still!"


    Tulip didn''t waste a moment, she grabbed my good arm, only to retract it with a visible wince as a blue arc jumped from my hand to hers. I couldn''t get my mana back under control, and the pain from my left arm was very quickly returning. Not to mention the bleeding had still yet to stop for even a moment.


    "I can''t quite get it under control..." I replied apologetically, white hot pain seared into my left arm as I began forwards with Tulip.


    "It''s fine- You''ve done a lot already. I''ll take the lead, maybe we''ll get lucky and can find wherever they keep the keys... But I doubt we''re that lucky." Tulip spoke with caution as she very carefully weaved herself between the bent and warped bars to squeeze out.


    I followed soon after her, finding a much easier passage given the difference in our body types.


    Tulip was moving at a slow pace, one I was still barely able to keep up with from the shock of pain each step gave me. The momentary bliss of adrenaline was already wearing away rapidly, with anxiety moving in to take its place as the sounds of a violent battle could be heard.


    "What''s going on?" I found myself asking as I kept following as close to Tulip as I could. "Shouldn''t any fighting be done already?..."


    "I don''t know, but I think we''ll be finding out soon enough given we''re forced to go right towards it." Tulip sounded anything but happy as she stayed in the lead, the further we walked the more cells we passed. Yet they were all empty, it left me to wonder just where we even were that they had such a big compound.


    The further we walked the more it felt like the hall would go on for ever, with the gentle curve it kept at a near continuous rate it limited how far we could see, and how fast we could move. Not like we could move any faster than we already were. But finally the scenery changed when abruptly around a corner we came before a series of doors.


    "This doesn''t look right..." Tulip spoke as she looked at the door. I found myself inspecting it but I couldn''t tell a single thing, it looked to me like all of the doors, were just doors.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, the confusion palpable in my voice.


    "This isn''t a type of wood that you can find in Arcadia... or even Berinia." Tulip spoke with utter bewilderment in her voice. I just blinked several times, who payed that much attention to wood of all things? But I didn''t have time to ask further before Tulip grabbed one of the door handles and pulled it open.


    The room behind it was thankfully empty, but it was barely lit. I moved over to hold the door open while Tulip took a few tentative steps inside, looking around wearily before she found something on the wall. She pressed it lightly and a trail carved in the rocks lit up, illuminating the room with a very soft glow.


    It looked like some form of barracks, with chairs and tables strewn around. I could rather easily assume what Tulip was looking for, but the hooks on the far walls where keys looked like they would be hung were empty, as if taunting her.


    Tulip carefully worked her way back out of the room after a moment of investigation, but we both froze in place as a massive crash slammed into the ceiling above us. It was so loud that I was worried the ceiling might cave in before whatever was happening rapidly moved away.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "We need to hurry up... The longer we stay here the more we''re at risk." I had to vocalize the obvious as Tulip began moving to the next doorways, but each one was locked and needed a key.


    "Can you break these open?" Tulip asked quickly, she eyed the door but as another crash resounded right above us, and debris was starting to fall, I knew we needed to move.


    "Not fast enough, or without giving us away. Come on we can find a way to get you out of those later!" My impatience was audible in my voice with a resounding echo across the halls. Luckily, the fighting above was far louder.


    Tulip looked torn for a moment, for a moment I was really debating smacking her, but as a third crash and a audible crunch of stone shifting could be heard she began to move towards the door at the end of the hall that very clearly lead to a staircase.


    "Once we get through here we''re gonna need to run, alright?" I looked at Tulip with a tight nod. I knew these next moments were about to be agony, but I also knew I could survive.


    Without another word escaping either of us Tulip shoved the door open, she lead the way in a full blown sprint while I followed close behind her. Running up the stairs was taking a lot of cardio that I simply didn''t have, and losing a half breath each step to the throb of pain from the inertia on my arm certainly didn''t help either, but on the bright side the pain in my arm made me forget about the pain on the side of my head. But the stairs weren''t long, and once we got higher, I could see plain daylight, but it looked almost like it was tinged green.


    We didn''t slow down for a moment, once we got to the surface there was just rubble all around. I couldn''t tell what was going on, smoke and dust covered the terrain with only the occasional flash of light or a shadow moving so fast I could barely register it breaking the scenery. Looking up didn''t give anything either, so I just kept my eyes forwards to follow Tulip.


    We kept running, each pounding step leaving the sounds of battle, clashing metal, resounding impacts, further and further behind. We kept running until neither of us could take another step, slowing to a halt to observe our surroundings for the first time. And for the first time I was left to wonder, why were we in a forest?


    "Tulip... Where are we?"


    <hr>


    "What do you mean they''re gone?!" Levi''s voice left the entire room, and if Lotus had to assume, the next two blocks, shaking with his rage.


    "I mean the Slavers had a portal mage, sir." Lotus spoke with clenched teeth, she was trying her best to keep herself calm while she thought about just how bad this situation had just become.


    "So you''re saying you have no idea where the crowned heir of the throne is, after she and a wanted criminal who barely escaped a death sentence by the skin of her teeth were kidnapped, and have no leads because the portal mage who got them away killed himself?" Levi''s voice calmed slowly as his rage only increased. And only now did Lotus start to feel fear for her life.


    "Y-yes sir." A stutter broke through her cool, calm words. She was lucky she was able to keep her arm from rattling as she was shaking in place. "We have a single lead... Though it is probably the only place worse than the far north." Lotus didn''t even need to finish her words as Levi opened his mouth to speak.


    <hr>


    "We''re in... Elligorse?" Tulip spoke with an answer shaped like a question. And I was left trying to figure out what Elligorse even was.


    "What, and where is Elligorse?" I asked quickly. My breath was returning to me slowly. But with it so was the pain, and I could start to notice the overwhelming humidity and heat around us. Trees climbed high into the sky, taller than I thought to be possible with vines spiraling down between them. Hanging to the ground gently, swaying with what little wind broke through the incredibly dense canopy above.


    "Elligorse is the largest country on our border, it''s directly to the north in the center of the continent. It''s the land of the Elves. We''re in the jungles in the very heart of their nation... Which means we''re close to Ellitor, one of their two capitol cities." Tulip gave what information she could before she moved into the shade beside me. The pain slowly increasing forced me to lean back against the tree and lower myself to the ground slowly.


    "How did we get... Into another country entirely? And what do you mean one of two capitol cities?" My eyes closed as I spoke, trying to hide from the overwhelming sunlight.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know how long I was unconscious after they kidnapped us... But it would have taken months for us to get here, unless..." Tulip trailed off as she moved behind me to the other side of the tree. I didn''t pay attention to what she was doing, just keeping my eyes squinted. "It''s a stretch but the only thing I can think of is that they had a Portal Mage. It''s a rare type of magic that lets someone put two points down to travel between areas instantly."


    Tulip paused again as she walked around in front of me, crouching down she had some vines in her arms bunched up.


    "Try and stand still, we have more time now I can put a half decent cast on your arm." While she spoke I just took in a deep breath, knowing I would have to prepare myself for the upcoming pain. "Lets get this changed and find somewhere to rest, then we can talk more... I don''t want to stay out in the open. Since it won''t take them long to start following us."


    "Alright..." I clenched my jaw, trying to hold the screams of pain back as Tulip had to adjust my arm and apply far more pressure to the wound. It was at least bleeding a little less than before... I think.

 (Chapter 17) Elligorse

    It took close to half an hour by my best guess for Tulip to be satisfied with the sling she got on over my arm. It was now firmly tied against my low chest in such a way that even if we had to run it wouldn''t budge. And thankfully with it in such a tight sling, I was relieved from some level of pain. But that didn''t stop the half dozen other things aching across my body from my head to my knees. But now that the wound was firmly tied shut, and as well set as we could manage with vines and torn clothes, I could survive for now.


    "Alright, lets get going now." Tulip spoke as she wiped sweat from her brow. She looked rather annoyed from the shackles on her arms and the thin metallic collar around her neck. I could see the keyholes for all three of them, but the chances of us finding the keys to get her out of the shackles were slim to none at this point. Especially now that the sounds of distant fighting had completely halted.


    "Where are we even going?" I found myself asking the most painfully obvious question. I had no idea where we were, left working with painfully little information, and with Tulip incapable of using her magic without killing herself.


    "South, we can find our direction well enough by the sun since its starting to set we have a direction to move off of. Elligorse is in the center of the continent, its directly on our northern border inside Berinia, so moving South is our best option." Tulip spoke quickly as she looked up towards the sky. She spent a few moments adjusting herself before beginning in a specific direction.


    "So... We''re in another country entirely, in another point of the continent? We have no idea how we got here other than an assumption that someone with an absurd ability to transport people instantly was with the slavers, who we still have no idea where they are or if they''re dead." I spoke the information I was working with aloud to let Tulip confirm it, and with a dreadful sigh Tulip nodded.


    "That pretty much covers it. Although I would add that the countries inhabitants hate us. And that does explain to an extent why we got grabbed by slavers... The Elves, the inhabitants of Elligorse, are rumored to own slaves of other races in their upper classes. But its never been proven since they don''t allow any outsiders into their primary cities." Tulip divulged further information while we walked slowly, weaving between the trees.


    "Slaves..." I grumbled out, the word was all too familiar, given I was practically one for most of my life. "And to make matters worse I have one working arm... And you don''t have any way to use your magic." I continued slowly to register just how utterly hopeless we were in every regard.


    "Yea... But you can use magic. I can teach you more once we find somewhere to rest for the night, we won''t be able to keep moving at night. We can try and help you practice then... Which just leaves the issue of food." Tulip spoke further before she sighed out. "I don''t know the first thing about surviving out here..."


    "I know, a little bit about surviving." For once I felt like I could be useful. At least, I could attempt to be I hoped. "I know a few basic things... Not the best but I can at least butcher something well enough for it to be edible." With further thought I paused for a moment. "Wait, there are at least deer and rabbit here?... Right?"


    "I have no idea Kirin." Tulip said with a hopeless tone. "I have no idea what we will find out here. All I do know is that we''re in an enemy nation." She fell silent, and I did much the same. There wasn''t anything else to talk about, and it was better for us to simply focus on the world surrounding us. The oppressive wilderness around us and incredibly dense jungle would prove to be a continued struggle as we continued to walk.


    Each step had to be fought for through the muddied ground, mixed with a horrendous humid heat and the aggressive density of the jungle flora. Every tree and plant grew far too close together to move through it quickly, with vines hanging down like webs waiting to simply trip us up and lock us all in place. It made traveling next to impossible for the majority of the day until we happened across a river that appeared to be flowing to the south around when the sun was beginning to settle in the distance.


    Now resting with long shadows trailing in each direction around us we found ourselves nestled in a small, well covered clearing. The echoing sounds of animals I couldn''t hope to recognized called through the early evening, with their calls having only recently started as if the jungle was asleep during the day.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Ugh... Now I''m really hungry..." Tulip complained as she sat down in one of a handful of dry spots. I followed over, doing much the same to let my aching feet rest. But I honestly didn''t feel the pangs of hunger in my stomach, I was too used to going hungry to really notice them these days.


    "Well... I''m not, and we still have a little bit of daylight left. And while I doubt I''ll be able to succeed, if I can learn a bit more about magic maybe I can hunt something for us?" I made the offer to Tulip, though it was honestly for more of a selfish reason than that. I genuinely just wished to learn more about magic.


    "Fine..." Tulip grumbled as she shifted her weight forwards to sit up entirely without leaning back and slouching. "We won''t go over much tonight, but I can at least finish explaining the basics that you''ll need to know if we want to get anywhere anyways." Tulip took in a slow breath before she began talking.


    "First of all, are the three categories of Attunement. Your attunement type, element, and innate element." Tulip spoke quickly, pausing on each term to give me time to remember it. "Your attunement type sits in one of five categories; offense, defense, support, buff, and debuff. Offense and defense are easily explained, they focus on attack and defense. Buff and Debuff more focuses on supporting your allies in combat by increasing their capabilities. Some powerful mages with those magics can even give people without mana the ability to use basic spells for a time, or take away enemy mages magic by ''debuffing'' them." Tulip paused again to take a breath and let the information sink in while I nodded along gently.


    "Support is a little more confusing, it can be a lot of things. The most common one to see in this category is the ability to heal people, while other capabilities with some powerful mages like Levi, he can control the terrain around himself seamlessly with his magic, which is considered a support type. But, that doesn''t matter too much right now. Each person is capable of using up to two ''types'' of Magic, the most common pairing is a simple offense and defense pair."


    "What do you have?... And I guess I have offense magic? How will I find out what else I have, if I have any others?" I couldn''t help but ask, cutting Tulip off before she could continue.


    "I''ll get to that soon. But yes, you have an attunement to the offensive category of magic." Tulip smiled a little, at least seeming at home when she was talking about magic. "Next is the Elements of magic. There are two types of Elements, your Attuned Element, and your Innate Element. Your attuned element is in one of ten categories, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Life, Electric, Ice, Metal, Light, and Dark. These attuned elements are dictated at birth, and, as you probably can assume, you have an Electric attuned type of magic."


    "Next is your innate Element, this is where things get weird with magic. Most people keep their innate Elements a secret as just knowing what it actually is called can give quite a big insight into someones capabilities. I''ll just use Levi and myself as examples. Levi''s attuned element is earth, and his innate element is called ''Quake'', it lets him practically control and shift any stone in a massive radius around himself. And even take attributes from it, his is a rather straight forwards example. While mine, isn''t. My attuned element is ''Dark'', while my innate element is ''Gravity'', which is how we were flying around back in Arcadia." Tulip finally paused letting her lungs empty with a heavy breath while I remained silent to take in the information, though my silence was quickly followed by the questions now lingering in my head.


    "So we only know the basic things about my magic. How do I find out what my innate element is? That seems, vague compared to the rest... Same with my other type of attunement? is there any real method for it?" My eyes moved up to meet Tulips for a moment while she thought over her answers.


    "It isn''t ever consistent from person to person. You would have to talk to someone with your same element to really get any hope of figuring out your innate one. A lot of people never even find theirs in their life, I just got lucky finding mine so young. As far as your other attunement type, that''s entirely up to you to figure out. It just depends on how you use your magic, and that''s been proven more times than I can even comprehend that there''s no consistency to it, every single person channels mana in a different way. And I''m not a trained teacher, so I can''t help you find your way for it." Tulip fell silent once more, and with a yawn she shifted closer to the tree. "We should get some rest... We need to keep moving tomorrow."


    "I..." I cut myself off as I struggled to hold back a yawn of my own. "Fine... I want to learn more still, but we''ll have time tomorrow I guess. Are either of us going to try and keep watch?" I offered knowing that I would just use the time to train my magic further.


    "Yea... You can go first." Tulip spoke without even giving me a chance to argue for it. Honestly if i hadn''t been wanting the first watch I would have argued about it. But instead I stood up and walked into a slightly more covered spot of the clearing I could watch around from. My eyes moved over to Tulip as she curled up against the tree, I felt a grimace of annoyance at how she had been behaving. Like she was trying to get me to understand a danger she herself was barely even registering.


    "No point in thinking on it now..." I mumbled to myself as I found a spot to sit. Luckily there was a relatively dry and flat rock I found to rest on with my legs crossed. While my eyes remained open, I turned my focus inwards. If I was to be awake half the night, then I may as well be productive.

 (Chapter 18) Burst

    "Come on, wake up." I grumbled as I felt Tulip shaking my good shoulder slowly. My eyes opened to look towards her slowly. "It''s already daylight out we need to get moving while its still cooler out."


    "Fine..." I sighed out as I forced my legs to move under myself. I felt exhaustion raking across my body, my limbs were sore still from the previous day. And my mind was weary from the previous night working on my magic near relentlessly. It was a struggle to give myself enough support to stand up with my left arm bound so tight to my body but after a moment, and with the help of Tulip pulling me to my feet, I found my footing.


    "Lets go... We can at least move slower today, so don''t worry about asking some questions today. Not like we have anything else to do." Tulip was audibly trying to keep her voice upbeat and happy, but I could hear how she was struggling with that very thing with how each word seemed to pause unnaturally long.


    "Well... I still don''t know much of anything about the world, so why don''t we start there?" I asked after a few moments of silence that simply hung between us as we began towards the stream to continue following it south.


    "What about the world do you want to know? I can''t guarantee that the information I give will be one hundred percent accurate for a lot of it. The world changes pretty fast." Tulip spoke with her slowly returning grace in the tone of her voice.


    "Well... I didn''t even know there were people in the world that weren''t humans. My knowledge of the world pretty much extends to Berinia and that''s about it." I replied calmly as my gaze turned skyward, it honestly felt pretty enjoyable out in the early morning before the humidity turned to overwhelming heat.


    "Oh... Right." Tulip sighed from my lack of knowledge as she pinched the ridge of her nose. "I won''t get into the political system of the world since that is, honestly too complicated to be worth the effort of explaining right now." With a half breath Tulip slowed down so that we could walk side by side while she spoke.


    "Lets start with the easiest area, Berinia. As you know the population is pretty much all human. About ninety percent of the people in Berinia are pure blooded humans, with the other ten percent being mixed between Ogres, and Dwarves. Ogres are massive usually, and tend to be a little dense. Dwarves are similar, just usually being pretty short. They are also incapable of using magic, and usually dislike mages. Both of them have their own kingdoms to the East and West respectively, though they are much smaller than Berinia. The Ogres live in a Kingdom called ''Alcor'', and the Dwarves in ''Great Peak''. They are both close allies with us."


    "Of course you know the Elves, they are the other major power in the world, with Elligorse being the place where Berinia even originated from. It was a colonial region of Elligorse a little over two hundred years ago, and after a hundred years the war with the Unspeakables began, and Berinia found itself to be liberated of the Elves. Beyond that there are a few minor settlements, but no real major players on the world stage. There are of course, other species but we can probably talk about them later." Tulip finally let her held breath out as a heavy sigh. Her eyes shifting over to me, expecting another question.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "What about further north? You said that the Elves were in the center of the continent... Surely they don''t control the North as well?" I asked after a few moments of thought with my eyes traveling to the ground before us to focus on where I was walking.


    "Further north is a barren wasteland of mountains and forests. Nothing is alive up there, at least as far as anyone knows. There might be a few tribes, or villages, but even that would be expecting a lot honestly. It rarely gets above freezing for a few months a year, with conditions like that it would be a miracle to survive up there." Tulip replied evenly once more.


    "Huh..." I let the information sink in as I tried to make a map of the world in my head. It didn''t help that I had utterly no idea how big the world really was, so it left me without any real reference point for half of it. "Then, magic it is again. But this is one I''m just curious about, who was the War Mage? I always heard stories that people talked them up into some kind of legend. But no one ever seems to have actual information."


    "Honestly? I don''t think anyone knows. Its a part of history that''s just been lost over time. People don''t really know anything about that part of history, and I don''t know why. There are only a few tapestries of the war, and that''s all we have to go off of." Tulip for a few moments sounded disappointed, either in herself, or for the lack of history. And it was a sentiment I somewhat shared.


    "So no one knows if they actually existed, or if they are just some kind of figment of history." I sighed in reply, only to look down and sigh again as my stomach growled. Already not appreciating how long it had been since I last ate. My eyes shifted back towards the river, I was honestly surprised when I saw a bit of movement in it. "Any chance you can teach me how to use some kind of basic offensive magic?... I might be able to catch one of those fish with it."


    "You really don''t understand how this works do you..." Tulip sighed as she turned to the river, crouching next to it. I followed suit, doing much the same. "I guess I can try, but my magic is specialized in a completely different area."


    "Try and just bring a bit of mana to your hand. Don''t focus on channeling it to your attunement, just the raw mana is fine." Tulip spoke slowly as she gave me time to focus inward. It didn''t take too long for me to get my mana moving, but keeping it in my hand while I awaited further instructions from Tulip was a massive challenge.


    "Try and get just a little bit for now, we don''t want to destroy your good arm. Once you have what you''re satisfied with, push it into your finger so you can aim it. When you see a fish release it, but by releasing the tension away from your body and not back into it. This is called a mana burst, its a rather crude and inefficient way of using mana. But it''s a universal attack that just about anyone can use." Tulip fell silent as she moved back away from me by a few feet both to let me focus and to avoid any collateral.


    With a slow, steadying breath I followed Tulip''s instructions. I focused on leaking mana out of the charge I had in my palm back into my body slowly while at the same time I attempted to slowly push some towards my index finger while I curled the rest of my fingers in to focus just a little easier.


    I was forced to pry my eyes open so I could even see where I was attempting to aim, and I was startled to see a sky blue glow emanating from my finger. The shock nearly made me lose the already shaky control I had over my mana, to such an extent that I suddenly released a flood of power into my hand that only made the glow more brilliant.


    "Let go of it Kirin!" I heard Tulip scream for a moment before there was a blinding flash, I felt an overwhelming force explode out of my hand. For a few seconds I thought I heard rain, but I also felt my body moving far faster than should have been possible, and the next thing I knew all I could see was black.

 (Chapter 19) Survival

    I groaned heavily as I felt my head pounding against the insides of my skull, my ears were ringing insistently with an overwhelmingly high pitched tone. The pain only increased as I tried to open my eyes, just to feel a pressure on my chest holding me down when I tried to sit up a little.


    "Stay down! You need to rest!" I heard a scream right next to my ear, I could hardly even register that it was Tulip''s voice that was screaming out to me as my eyes finally opened. With a heavy groan I mumbled what words I could.


    "Not so... Loud..." Looking around I could at least see why my head hurt so badly. Where I had been previously crouched next to the river I could see a sizeable crater where the water was widened substantially outwards. I tried to take in a breath just for it to turn to coughs with pain in my chest. "What... Happened?" I struggled to wheeze out.


    "You lost control of your mana. That''s why its called a mana burst, it explodes outwards when its not controlled. But that level of power is, astounding, honestly." Tulip sounded equally concerned and impressed at the same time.


    "That was... A lot?" I asked slowly as I gradually pushed myself up to at least rest against the tree in a mildly more comfortable position. Looking myself over I was able to at least see I was miraculously fine, other than the pounding in my head. "I thought I had it under control... It didn''t even feel like that much mana?..."


    "That''s, absurd." Tulip spoke further with her voice still utterly astounded. "That was an obscene amount of mana you let out, are you sure you''re not empty now? That would have completely drained me..." She looked at me with a more serious expression than I was expecting which left me to think for a few moments.


    "I really don''t feel... Like much of any mana got used." I tried turning my focus inward but with my head screaming in agonizing pain I quickly gave up on that train of thought after just a glance. "Maybe... A twentieth of my mana was used?"


    "You''re... Kidding." Tulip gawked at my statement, sighing as she sat back after a moment. "That would put you without any practice at the same level of a fully fledged mage... At least in the amount of mana you can call forth. What I would give to have a measurement crystal right now... That would make all of this so much easier."


    "Measurement crystal? And wait you can even scale mages like that? I thought there wasn''t any real scaled system for them?" I was more than a little confused as I pushed myself to sit up further.


    "A measurement crystal is an item that lets us measure how much mana a mage can output. its, a rough measurement based on the shade the crystal glows to dictate the ranking of a mage. It isn''t a one hundred percent thing to base anything off of, but it is a universal system that people can agree on. So yes, you can scale mages like that, just not efficiently. It''s more like an educated guess than anything else."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "So thats why Darek didn''t mention it..." I grumbled out after a moment.


    "Darek? The old guy that brought you from the prison?" Tulip asked as she offered a hand to me. Pulling me to stand up slowly, and quickly catching me as I stumbled forwards.


    "Yea, do you know him?... He was the guard that always stuck around me in the prison... Honestly other than you, and maybe Levi, I think thats the whole list of people who actually, care about me to some extent." I struggled to find my balance as Tulip slowly let go of me, leaving me to try and stand on my own. It was some kind of miracle that I hadn''t broken anything. My body just felt like it was ready to fall apart, but looking around slowly I couldn''t help but smirk a little as I hobbled over towards a few fish that I could see flopping around that weren''t so lucky. "At least it was worth it..."


    "I wouldn''t say it was quite worth it, if anyone is still after us they definitely know where we are now. Let''s just grab these and get moving, we can cook them up once its darker out and we can''t keep moving." Tulip spoke quickly as she went around to grab a stick, I wondered what she was doing for a moment before she began chipping away at the edge to sharpen it.


    Using her freshly sharpened stick Tulip impaled the three fish that were on land, and still in enough pieces to be worth the effort of grabbing.


    "Lets go." Tulip spoke rather firmly, not giving me any chance to argue once she started walking.


    "Wait up! I can barely walk as is..." I was forced to almost shout a little as I chased after her with a sore limp.


    "Yea you won''t get better if you don''t walk, so come on." Tulip turned and walked backwards for a moment with a smirk on her face. "At least you got us some food. And didn''t die, so I would call that much a success."


    "You really just went from worrying for my life to saying walk it off like that?" I replied with a bit of snark that was simply met with a sass filled smile from Tulip. I had to hold back a groan as she turned and began again with a skip in her step.


    As the day began to drag on my mind trailed off, the only thing I could even bring myself to think about was how good it would feel to finally get something to eat again.


    <hr>


    "Andrew, over here. Pair of tracks heading south." Markus spoke with keen intent in his voice as he watched the trailing footsteps circle back from the tree they had tracked them to after escaping the skirmish.


    "We have a far better direction, that one we didn''t put a collar on just used her magic." Andrew chuckled as he pointed in a direction that seemed utterly random, it was barely even south! But, Markus knew better than to question his partner.


    "If you say so. Though I wouldn''t want to risk losing these tracks for a possible lead." Markus replied calmly, reaching to scratch his chin lightly.


    "Normally I would agree. But this level of mana emission... Hm, it seems we greatly underestimated that kid. We''ll need to be careful. Lets get moving, barely even safe enough to move in the daylight." Andrew began forwards leaving Markus to trail behind him in gentle thought of what was to come.

 (Chapter 20) Hunted

    By the time we had stopped again the sun was beginning to sink into the horizon, casting the densely packed forest in a beautiful orange-green glow from the reflecting rays of light and brilliant emerald leaves. I glanced over to where Tulip was currently laying next to a fire she had managed to get going after a long struggle with a pile of sticks and rocks she had successfully gotten a spark and lit a timid flame.


    After that she had opted to lay next to the flame on a bed of leaves she had made, watching the dimming sky while occasionally glancing towards the impaled fish that were hanging over the top of the fire, with the embers gently licking at their edges, I could see even from the distance I was sitting at that it was beginning to darken, and I could more than smell it.


    I let out a slow breath before inhaling deeply to try and focus on my body for a moment. When we had settled down Tulip had insisted upon looking me over thoroughly to make sure I hadn''t hidden any injuries. All it really ended up with was my sling being reset again.


    After that had happened I found a spot to sit a little further away from Tulip and the fire where I could focus internally. My own mana was what had caught my attention after Tulip said it should have been impossible for me to have used so little mana. Yet even though that was supposedly the truth, when I looked at my mana I found that it looked almost unchanged, it was darker, undeniably less vibrant than it had been which I assumed to be from the use of my magic. But it was still so vibrant, I could still feel so much that I knew I could do something like that again a half dozen times over.


    "Foods almost done." I snapped out of my thoughts as I heard Tulip''s voice, with my eyes opening once more to travel over towards her again.


    "Finally... I don''t know how much longer I could have handled waiting." I groaned out with some level of excitement to my voice as I pushed myself to stand and walk over to the fire, once beside the dull orange flames I found a spot to sit a few feet away from Tulip.


    "Oh please you could''ve lasted." Tulip sighed out with a taunting tone to her words. I glanced over to see the gentle orange light of the flame illuminating her red eyes in a curious glow that barely hid the exhaustion that her body so clearly showed from the way her shoulders sagged, and the way her head hung slanted forwards.


    "Yea, but you don''t look like you would have." I knew I wasn''t looking much better myself, but at a certain point I was just used to total exhaustion like this. Even just a handful of days spent walking through conditions such as this was draining me far more than any day of hard labor in the mines.


    "Really that bad?" Tulip asked with a far more solemn tone as she reached forwards to the stick hanging over the flames. Gently she lifted the softly singed edges, pointing the stick towards me I reached over to slide one of the three fish off of it.


    "Definitely, you look about ready to fall over." I leaned back to where I had been previously sitting, crossing my legs I looked at the fish in my hands before biting the head off at the gills, spitting the head to the side I started to eat away at the belly of the barely butchered fish.


    "Wait... You eat it like that?" Tulip sounded stunned for a moment as she looked at the fish she pulled off of the stick for herself.


    "Yea, at least it''s how I always ate them the rare occasion we got something like this. Less risk of accidentally eating part of the gill or skull." I replied casually between bites, the fish was far from anything that tasted good. It was overcooked, charred, and lacked any flavor. But with the hunger that was raking through my body I couldn''t care less about it.


    "Huh..." Tulip seemed genuinely perturbed by the fact that this was how I had chosen to eat the fish, but with a shrug she followed suit doing the same thing, though she struggled to bit down with enough force to sever the bone for a moment.


    For a moment I couldn''t help but laugh as Tulip looked with utter confusion at the almost decapitated fish struggling to find a way to finish it off before she just gave up and grabbed the head to tear it off by hand with one twist, tossing the remaining head into the fire.


    "Hey! It''s my first time trying that alright!" Tulip spoke in defense of herself with a faux shock to her voice. I couldn''t help but laugh even more at just how stupid the entire situation was.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "It''s not that hard to just bite down harder!" I couldn''t contain my amusement, struggling to keep what food I had in my mouth from spraying out across the fire from my laughing.


    "It''s weird to do that alright! I''m used to butchered fish!" Tulip finally contained her own amusement from the situation, while I was still struggling to regain enough composure to not choke on my own food. "Honestly how did you do that so effortlessly?"


    "Just... Bite harder? You got to the spine there, it''s not hard to get enough bite force to get through it." I commented once I finally calmed myself enough to cease my laughing and actually swallow the mouthful of fish I had.


    After our laughing subsided we both fell into silence with hunger being the most prominent thing we felt still. Tulip looked hungrily at the remaining fish, though she offered it towards me first for a moment just for me to shake my head.


    "You need it more than me. I''m used to working with, not a lot of food in my body." I sighed out, frankly the single fish had filled me more than enough to relax and rest back a little.


    "Thanks." Tulip sighed, quickly taking to biting the head off of the second fish. She seemed ravenously hungry, far more than I was, so I didn''t feel any real regret in letting her have the remaining food. I smiled a little as my head shifted upwards towards the dimming sky, stars were already visible in the night sky. Dimly lit specs in the distance of hundreds of colors illuminating the night sky. Yet, between the branches I could see movement, jumping branch to branch that got me to stand up in an instant.


    "Whats wrong?" Tulip quickly asked, pausing in her devouring of the fish still in her hands, her red eyes reflective from the firelight locked onto me.


    "Something is above us, quiet." I spoke in a low tone, trying to focus inwards towards my magic. I could feel dread climbing through my body while I kept my eyes moving, locked onto the dimly lit creature that was moving, circling above inside the tree branches. I couldn''t make out any shape from the distance, but it didn''t keep distance for long once it realized it had been seen.


    "What do you mean- I don''t see anything?" Tulip asked quickly only to fell to dreaded silence as a horrible hiss screeched out from above the two of us. I barely had an instant to react.


    "Get down!" I screamed as I dashed towards Tulip as a massive, arachnid shaped creature leapt from the branches above down to the ground aimed for Tulip. Luckily Tulip was able to react quickly but I could hear the screams from the mistake she had made in her fight or flight reaction.


    Tulip had launched herself to the side with her magic, the cuffs around her wrists and neck were visibly steaming, I could hear the pain she was in and all I could do was scream to her one more desperate plea for her to listen.


    "Get to the water! Cool them down!" I had to hope Tulip would listen as I was forced to turn towards the beast that was now hissing merely two dozen feet away from me.


    The Arachnid was a dim emerald green, with dozens of blood red eyes like gemstones locked onto me. It was easily the length of a bull, while it was about half the height of one with how it was standing keeping its body close to the muddy soil underfoot. Liquid dripped from its split mandibles, tinted a terrible blue-green that screamed for it to be toxic. It had eight limbs though it only seemed to walk on six of them with its front two being curved forwards with sharpened edges on them pointing towards the beast itself, they looked more than sharp enough to cut clean through me.


    My eyes flicked to the side for an instant, the same instant that the Arachnid''s did, we both had our eyes on the same thing. But luckily I was able to move around, keeping Tulip to my back, and the Arachnid to my front while she tried to get the metal cooled down.


    "yea, you gotta get through me first." I spoke in a still lowered tone as my eyes comfortably settled back onto the arachnid, I had almost no hope of doing anything here. I didn''t want to get within a foot of a creature as ferociously fast as this thing was. But I also had a distinct feeling that it wouldn''t be giving up until someone, or something was dead.


    I pulled in a slow breath, trying to steady my racing heart that felt about ready to jump out of my chest. I had never been more thankful for under eating as I was now, as I could at least still move freely and not feel bloated. The Arachnid let out a horrific screech, and began to charge forwards with speed that I couldn''t hope to keep up with on my own. Diving to the side I barely avoided its overhead strike with its two forelimbs, only to be forced into a tight roll away from it when it turned on a dime.


    Each step it took towards me saw one of its forelimbs striking down, I could hear the wind whistling across the blades on the inside of its arms as they came striking down. The only reason I even survived the first series of strikes from it was thanks to its lack of reach with the limbs, their awkward placement on its body left them to practically only be in range if I was underneath the thing.


    With another rolling tide of strikes leaving deep gouges in the mud, I barely got to my feet, pulling my legs back to avoid them being cut off from my body. With my left arm tied so tightly against my chest it left with almost unable to get off of my rear in time. I couldn''t even focus to try and channel my mana for an instant to fight back, I was just stuck with it striking again and again until one of the strikes would inevitably find its mark against my body.


    When the Arachnids third series of strikes fell still it settled for a moment, almost sounded like it was snorting in annoyance at the fact that I wasn''t dead. For a moment I had a little bit of hope that it would just back off and leave, but another resounding hiss screamed in my ears and I knew I wasn''t going to get that lucky.

 (Chapter 21) Crack

    As the Arachnid let out a terrible hiss I felt my spine crawl with fear. I was already struggling to breath, and the pain in my left arm was growing into agony with each motion. My heart was racing so terribly fast I was worried I would pass out from the building pressure inside of my body, I felt ready to puke from it.


    My eyes kept moving desperately to try and find anything, anywhere I could run to but I knew I could never outrun the massive Arachnid with how fast it moved. the Arachnid stood still, it''s forelimbs cycling in a slow rattling motion whilst it watching me, the dozens of red eyes standing so distinct like pools of blood on its emerald, chitinous hide.


    Desperately I tried to start forcing mana into my palm to do a blast again, but as if the Arachnid sensed my mana moving around it screamed so loudly that I feared my ears would burst. Alongside the scream it pushed itself further from the ground by extending its legs, pressing them together as it tilted its rear under itself.


    Without question I began moving again, desperate I knew I had no other choice than to start running. I started to circle around the clearing as fast as I could, desperately looking around for anything I could possibly use to protect myself, or to fight the beast.


    Just when I was beginning to wonder just what the strange motion the Arachnid did was, it answered by firing a shot of webbing towards me that expanded out, catching on the ground it tore at the compacted dirt with impressive force before slapping to a halt expanded out.


    The Arachnid let out a hiss as its attempted attack missed, lowering itself back to the ground it began charging forwards again, running straight over its own webs without any regard for them, I could see the web tear upwards from the ground as it ran over just to go back down as if it couldn''t stick to the Arachnid.


    I kept desperately trying to focus on moving my mana around while running, it felt like trying to breath while under a hundred feet of rubble. Every time I felt like I might find a ground to start moving mana I get set back by having to dodge around strikes from the Arachnid, every second it came closer and closer to hitting me, and I knew it was just a matter of time before I would end up taking a hit that could very well end up killing me.


    I thought that strike would come as I tripped forwards on a root that had been uncovered from the frantic fighting between myself and the Arachnid, with one of the creatures forelimbs striking down hard I barely brought my leg up in time to force the blade away from piercing straight through my chest, leaving it to tear into my left shoulder, I clenched my jaw down tight to try and keep my screams of pain in while my focus turned greater than ever towards my mana.


    The Arachnid was directly over top of me, its mandibles opened wide as it was about to lunge down and bite straight into me with its arms poised, ready to strike, while I let my arm raise upwards to meet it. I felt a rush of mana through my adrenaline shot body, I could see a brilliant glow forming in my palm, while the spider came crashing down. I heard a brilliant sound, like that of shattering glass, and then my eyes closed.


    For an instant everything went dark, for an instant I thought I was dead as the pain was gone, and then I felt a pain in my chest, I wasn''t able to breath, I pushed against an overwhelming pressure that was on top of me, I could feel the first semblance of air rush into my lungs as I shoved as hard as I possibly could with my one functioning arm. I was able to shift the corpse of the Arachnid to the side, just enough for me to breath, and to see exactly what I had done.


    There was a a complete lack of anything where the arachnids head had once been mere moments ago, the heat of the mana blasted out from my hand leaving it a sizzling, bleeding mess. I could barely even bring myself to move, everything felt like it was spiraling, I was dizzy, and looking at my left arm, or what was uncovered, I could see why.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The gash ran far deeper than I thought, and unlike before, I wasn''t lucky enough for it to miss any veins. I let out a defeated sigh, was that really it for me? I knew I couldn''t do anything about it, but hope stirred in my chest as I rest my head backwards. I could hear a voice, no, multiple voices.


    "Over here! I see her!" I heard Tulip call out, my eyes tried to focus, but exhaustion was screaming through my body so quickly that I could barely keep my eyes open. I saw one figure, then a second, the first I could tell was Tulip, her silver hair was plain and easy to identify. But the second figure appeared taller, and perhaps older, but I couldn''t make out any real details.


    "Oh my... Quick get her out from under the Crawler." I heard a gentler, elder voice from the second figure. "Dear where are you injured?" The older voice asked, it was clearly feminine, and as my eyes tried to focus my words came out as slurred groans.


    "Shoulder... Stabbed..." Was all I managed to speak before my body started giving out from exhaustion, I didn''t feel cold, but I knew I wasn''t going to last much longer.


    "Alright dear, just close your eyes and rest, you''ll be fine when you wake up." For some reason I felt inclined to listen to the voice, it was gentle and peaceful, an almost motherly tone that left me hopeful that she was telling the truth. And so I listened, letting my eyes close, I let sleep take my body slowly.


    <hr>


    "It''s been almost three weeks now and we have no further leads?" Lotus spoke, fear and dread was ringing in her voice. They already had to make an excuse to the public as to why the crowned Heir wasn''t at the ceremony with Silver Sky landing, and now no one had seen her for so long that rumors were starting to spread. The only people who even knew about it were the Arch Mages, the King, and the few that were running the investigation.


    "Nothing Ma''am. It is quite simply as if they dropped off of the face of the planet, and the elves are not making our job any easier. They know they hold an advantage over us with whoever we are searching for, and it is leaving them to barely cooperate, refusing to even let our groups into the region and search for them." The guard across the desk from Lotus spoke courtly, he seemed far less stressed than she was, albeit he also looked like he hadn''t slept in a week.


    "Every part of this keeps going wrong... Did you make any progress on the corpse of the portal mage at the very least?" Lotus asked desperate for at least some good news.


    "Nothing yet, while the corpse was recovered, it was barely held together from the massive strain of dying within a portal. It will take a few more days before the mana can be attuned and we can track where the portal went to with some form of exact location." The guard spoke, holding back a yawn.


    "Go and get some rest then. And take tomorrow off, you''re working yourself to an early grave. And it should only be my head on the line for this stupid mistake." Lotus spoke kindly as she stood up, just for her eyes to snap to the door as someone barged into the room.


    "We have a lead Ma''am!" The young runner shouted out, barely taking in the time to breath before his words came spilling out. "We''ve identified a human mage in the region with extreme mana output akin to what the Archmage spoke that the Vulender child could potentially output. We do not know how old these rumors are, but supposedly in the Elven city Nime an elder was seen bringing two silver haired human girls into her abode." The Runner deflated after he finished speaking, looking about ready to collapse.


    Lotus just looked at the older male guard, leaving him to sigh heavily and nod.


    "I''ll get on it, or, get my men on it and then get some sleep." He forced a smile to his face, this was the first good news in weeks.


    "How old are these rumors?" Lotus was forced to ask the hardest question now.


    "About a week and a half... There was also a rumor going around that the same elderly Elf had brought them out of the city, but we don''t have any way to confirm that since it came from a known drunkard." The runner said with a deflated tone, and far less hope to his voice, but Lotus simply walked over and placed steadying hands on his shoulders.


    "You did well, go and get something to eat and rest, and Darek, keep me updated on the situation." Lotus spoke, a smile was on her face. At least they had reason to believe the girls were still alive now.

 (Chapter 22) Helina

    I let out a pained groan as I felt aches across my entire body, my eyes opened to let in an entirely new world of pain that rushed into my body, everything aches in ways that I didn''t even know were possible to ache. It felt like even my bones were sore as I lay under an unfamiliar straw roof that let in trickles of sunlight, just enough to pain my eyes and blur my vision. My ears were ringing horribly alongside an immense pressure booming on the insides of my skull.


    I tried to take in a breath, tentatively moving my arm good arm around as I tried to sit up, with my vision slowly clearing to focus on the room surrounding me. I was inside of some kind of building, that much was obvious immediately from the carved wooden walls and the hard stone floor I could see. I was left resting on some sort of bed, while it was far from as comfortable as the one back in Arcadia, after laying on stone and dirt for however long it was like laying on a cloud.


    I looked down to my shoulder only to hold back some shock as I felt my eyes grow wide for a moment, my entire left arm seemed healed, I was able to freely move it, albeit with a lot of stiffness to the motions. It was still covered in a heavy layer of bandages where I had been cut by the massive Arachnid, still red on the edges, which left me to wonder how I was even alive after how much blood I had lost. Shifting around I threw my legs over the side of the bed, letting my head rest against the wall for a moment before bringing out the will to actually force myself to stand.


    I took the time to look around the room further, there was only a single bed, alongside a table, chair, and a small mirror in the corner of the room. A bookshelf sat opposite of them, filled with what appeared to be random trinkets, rocks, statues, and even a strange looking jar that appeared to be filled with a brilliant green liquid. My eyes settled on the mirror, it was facing towards the bed giving me an opportunity to look at myself.


    I was wearing some odd, off green clothes that I couldn''t even begin to recognize the style of, with the top being close to that of a poncho that tightened just below my chest, there was a thin white shirt that felt like the slightest motions could end up tearing it in two underneath the poncho, while underneath the shirt were of course the bandages covering my left side from my shoulder down to almost the elbow. Alongside them were some honestly really comfortable leggings that sat very loose, tightened just enough to not get in the way without feeling them constantly.


    When my eyes moved upwards I let out a slight internal groan, seeing that my hair had been washed, showing its brilliant silver coloration in its entirety alongside my piercing red eyes. I was a little annoyed by that fact but decided to not be petty about it when I was lucky to even be alive, so with a steadying breath I finally pushed myself to stand.


    When I impacted the stone floor my legs almost gave out, leaving me to stumble forwards, barely catching the rim of the chair to steady myself, I desperately wanted to go back and lay back down, but I also needed to find Tulip to figure out where we even were. Slowly as I felt strength trying to return to my legs I moved forwards, supporting myself with my right arm on the desk, and then the wall until I reached the door.


    The handle was peculiar, shaped like a lever I had to push it at an upwards angle to push the door open. I was surprised when in front of the door was a set of railings opening up into a sheer drop that showed me a much larger room.


    The room itself was shaped like a cylinder with a cone-like roof, the walls were all made of the same finely carved wood, and the floors of the same chiseled stone. I could hear a faint sizzling sound like wood burning and liquid boiling, hobbling forwards to look over the rails down I could see the source of it.


    In the center of the room there was a large fire with two people sitting around it, I immediately recognized Tulip from the bright silver hair on her head, and the still present manacles that bound her arms and neck. Beside her was a much older, and lengthier woman who I assumed to be near six or even seven foot tall. While her build was nearly as skinny as mine, her ears were pointed like arrows, pointing out from behind her greying hair that was pulled away from her face. She turned her head, gazing upwards towards me with brilliant emerald-green eyes.


    "Ah, you''re finally awake dear." The elder woman spoke with a kind, almost loving voice that left me stunned for a moment. I just nodded gently as she opened her mouth to speak, Tulip looked up at the same time, her eyes shining with happiness, and seeming relief. "Come on down, food is almost ready."


    "Where... Am I?" I forced the words out slowly as I turned towards the stairs that curved around the edges of the room. Using the railing as much as I could to support my weight as I slowly moved down.


    "We''re in an Elven city, Nime." Tulip answered quickly while the elder woman turned back to the pot that sat on the open flame in the center of the room. "This is Helina, when I burnt myself from getting away with my magic... She found me at the river after all the noise we had been making. We got back to you right when you killed the Crawler, she healed both of us with her magic." Tulip continued to speak, her adoration and thanks were clear in the tone in which she spoke.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "But she couldn''t get the manacles off..." I spoke the obvious out loud, not for lack of thanks for the woman, but just for the little hope that it could have brought if she did.


    "Not all hope is lost for that child." Helina spoke with a smile on her face. "I know a smith in the city who may be able to help. However, we do have the issue of you both being human, and I am one of the only Elves who sees past race and class these days." She sighed as if disappointed in her people while I walked over, thankful to sit down on something else with padding when I found a spot beside Tulip, a small pillow giving me a spot to sit.


    "What do you mean... Race and class?" I asked slowly, looking at Tulip for confirmation on it just to see her gesture to the woman for her to answer.


    "We Elves are petty. Using any little thing to find a superiority of each other. Those without magic are regarded as ''Low Elves'', countless of us enslave other races to prove supremacy through the wealth they bring, and nothing is more shameful than to be a mage bound by Mana Steel." Helina spoke without any praise for her own race, sighing a little as she stopped stirring the pot, with a turn of her wrist the flames underneath it began to die down from wood spreading across the open fire to suffocate it.


    I was so amazed by the casual use of magic that it left me stunned until she laughed softly.


    "My you weren''t kidding, she truly does act like a child to see magic used." Helina spoke in her soft laughs as she scooped some of the soup into a trio of large bowls clearly carved from the same wood that the home was.


    "I never saw magic growing up... Outside of guards using it to punish someone. But suddenly being told I can use it, and then being brought into the world of it, yea I''m impressed by it still." I replied gently, turning towards the bowl I had been offered. Tentatively looking at it, it looked amazing, it was a warm soup that I could see a large amount of different ingredients in, varying from meats to vegetables.


    I couldn''t hold myself back from the tantalizing smell before me, so I began to dig into the soup rapidly. I completely abandoned the wooden spoon offered over, opting to just drink it straight from the bowl which got a handful of giggles from Tulip, and a satisfied ''humph'' from Helina. I largely ignored the reactions while I enjoyed the portion I was given, probably far too quickly.


    "I didn''t think you had that much of an appetite..." Tulip spoke, sounding almost amazed as I practically inhaled the entire bowl, when I took in a deep breath she gawked with her jaw open at me. It probably only took me about five or six seconds to eat the entire thing.


    "Would you like another bowl dear?" Helina asked, while she seemed less stunned by, what I had just done, she did seem a bit surprise.


    "Uh... Yes please. Thanks." I spoke quickly as I offered her the bowl, which she took to quickly refill for me before she could even sit to eat hers. When the bowl was returned back to me I just sat watching it, my hunger subsided for a moment. "Also, if you healed me using magic, why am I still in bandages?"


    "Ah, that is simple dear." Helina spoke between sips from her spoonful of soup. "My healing magic is very limited, it only speeds up the natural healing process to seal wounds. You are very much wounded and healing underneath those bandages for at least a few more days, but you are capable of functioning." She looked over to me with a warm smile, showing her faintly yellowed teeth. "It gives me a chance to train you, even if my friend cannot get Tulip here out of her shackles, I will still train you in the ways of magic. Where I can. You both have a long journey, with the most dangerous through the Great Desert being soon ahead of you."


    "Great Desert?" I asked, dread already audible in my voice.


    "The Great Desert is one of the two major regions the Elves live in. The region known as ''Ellidon'', where the ''Low Elves'', or Elves that lack magic, live. We''re about in the center of the Jungle, if we went North we would go into the uninhabited Northern wastes. Pretty much nothing lives up there other than the occasional settlement of tribal creatures." Tulip spoke in place of Helina, giving her a chance to eat, I began to slowly sip away at my second bowl of Soup, properly taking in, and enjoying the taste this time.


    "How are we even supposed to traverse a desert... We don''t have any skills for that..." I looked at Tulip with genuine concern showing on my face, I could feel it, and Tulip''s own face reflected that.


    "That is where I come in. While I cannot leave my home, as the city here relies upon me as their only real healer. As such, I will be training you." Helina spoke with a gentle tone. She slowly sat down once more, her eyes falling back towards me. "I cannot teach much for magic, but I can teach enough for you to survive."


    "So we''re just assuming that Tulip won''t be able to get out of her shackles..." I spoke the bitter truth, Tulip just nodded softly in agreement to that assessment.


    "Indeed we are, once you''re finished why don''t you go and rest up a bit more dear? We can begin to properly train you in the morning. As you still seem exhausted." Helina offered a kind, somber smile once more towards me. I was just thankful and took it with a nod, I already felt ready to fall over. Having a full stomach certainly wasn''t helping, even while I still sipped away at the second bowl I had been offered.


    The evening continued in silence, with Tulip and Helina having friendly conversations back and forth. I listened in silence unsure what, if anything I could add to the conversation. Once I had finished my bowl, and let it set for a few minutes I stood up, excusing myself to go and rest for the evening.

 (Chapter 23) Mana

    The next day Helina had decided to wake me up earlier in the morning. Bringing me out into the forest before the sun had even risen, she had left a note on the inside of Tulip''s door explaining where we had went. After that had been done Helina gave me two ''extensions'' that attached to the outer lip of my ear, they gave the impression that I had the elongated ears of an elf. While a close inspection clearly made them out as fake, they barely matched my skin tone, they were close enough that a glance from a distance would suffice with it.


    Leaving Helina''s home I was able to see the outskirts of the Elven city, Nime. The city was built into the incredibly dense network of trees with hanging rope bridges connecting thousands of different disc shaped platforms on all of the trees. Each platform seemed to be built with about three stories worth of space between them if I had to guess, everything about the city truly seemed in line with nature. At least from the distance.


    Yet on the ground I could also see paved roads and a bustling network of shops carved into the base of the trees. Paved roads leading to multiple floors built near the ground to allow multiple buildings to be stacked upon each other in close proximity. Glancing back to the building we had just left, Helina''s home was one of, if not the only true building in the city. It was built a small ways outside of it, maybe about four hundred feet from the nearest road. Made out of mud bricks and with folded, living plants covering sections that bricks had begun to decay over time from. Roots spread out from its exterior giving it a solid base to spread out its weight with.


    Though my gaze was quickly torn away from the city as we walked away rapidly. Using the somewhat dark early morning light to take us away, though once we were about a dozen feet away Helina paused and quickly moved back to her house. Leaving a sign out that stated she was in the forest gathering herbs.


    "What was that for?" I asked as Helina returned back to where she left me standing and continued walking, turning off of the well used dirt path and into the wood line once we were outside of the cities view.


    "In case someone comes to see me, so that they don''t enter and find Tulip. Everyone in the city knows when I leave that sign out that I won''t be home until the evening, and to come back then. Because of our location near the very heart of the jungles, it''s very rare for anyone to need healing magic. And when someone does, it is usually the guards who keep potions and salves on hand for just that reason." Helina spoke calmly, her tone was still friendly, and her eyes shined with a youth that her face didn''t reflect.


    "The entire city relies on you that much?" I asked rather slowly as I was forced to watch where I stepped moving through the dense shrubbery. Compared to Helina''s vastly greater height, and her own skill at traversing the woods, it felt like every step I was capable of taking Helina would take five.


    "Healing magic is quite rare, to such an extent that most of us live in Ellitor, as members of the Royal Guardsmen. However I chose long ago that I didn''t wish to be one of them, I was never good with a bow, or with a blade, so instead I found a place to take me in here in Nime." Helina continued, her gaze shifted back towards me. She quickly noticed my struggle to move through the woods and as such she slowed greatly so that I could walk beside her through the woodline.


    "I know Tulip said that my Electric magic was rare... But I still don''t really understand all of the intricacies of magic." I sighed out, trying to think how electric magic and healing magic were both rare.


    "Well, simply put. Healing magic is a rare subset of the ''Support'' type. And while yes Electric magic can be considered rare, it is only among humans it is rare. Largely because it is simply a more ''complex'' element, oftentimes it can be found among Ogres, and Elves quite easily." Helina answered with a smile forming on her face.


    "Oh! So it''s just rare among humans for Electric magic? I guess that makes more sense. Pretty much everyone I''ve seen ever use magic has used Fire, Earth, or Water." I chose to not say anything about Tulip''s magic, I wasn''t sure how much she had told Helina, if anything. So I kept it to myself. "What even is ''Support'' magic? Since that''s a really broad term compared to the other four."


    "Yes, it''s just rare among humans. And Support magic is as it sounds, a broad class of magic. I can''t truly describe the intricacies of it as I have a very tiny subset of it available to me. But Support magic defines every meaning of the word, it can support anyone, anything, anywhere. It is incredibly versatile, but incredibly challenging to learn. As such most just focus on learning a few pieces of it." Helina answered calmly once more.


    "Huh... So if one person learns support magic they can learn anything inside of it? That''s interesting." I thought on that for a few moments, it really did just seem like it was by far the most versatile type of magic. While Buff and Debuff both seemed useful on their own, and Offense and Defense seemed just natural, Support basically just did it all.


    "In theory, yes, but as I said, it is incredibly hard to do so. And about here should be fine." Helina stopped us as we found a clearing, it was a large circular clearing not unlike the one where I fought the crawler days prior.


    "Alright... How exactly are you going to teach me magic if you don''t know much outside of healing?" I asked the difficult question before walking into the clearing a small ways. Sighing with relief to not be fighting plants and roots, it had probably already been about half an hour or more since we left the city judging by how bright it was now.


    "I cannot teach you anything specialized, but the three most basic parts of magic can be easily taught by anyone." Helina smiled at me, gesturing for me to sit. "Now, I would assume you already know how to look inwards to bring your mana out by the fact you were able to use a ''burst'' to slay the crawler. But there are three other major capabilities near any mage can perform."


    I listened to Helina''s gesture, sitting down slowly, and nodding along with her words so that she knew I was properly listening.


    "There are four basic abilities with raw mana, Burst, Shield, Flight, and Sense." Helina continued, my eyes widened for a moment when she mentioned flight but I held my tongue to impatiently wait an explanation. "Mana Burst as you know is the technique involving charging raw mana, usually into a limb, and making a controlled burst at a target. It can be performed in many ways, though anything more than a precision burst like what you have already performed would be suicidal without greater control."


    "Mana Shield, is the single most valuable thing to a mage''s life in combat. It is the use of mana is a destructive bubble, most high level mages keep a weak shield capable of blocking blades and other basic attacks up constantly. This will be one of the three we focus on the most to keep you alive. Though be weary of crossbows, and guns especially. As it is standard issue for them to be loaded with Magesteel, or Blacksteel, both of which will punch straight through any shield." Helina paused for a moment to take a breath before continuing again.


    "Mana Sense allows you to push your mana outside of your body, as a sort of sixth sense. At lower levels it will give you an extremely vague feeling of everything around you, assuming it has mana. Which in this case, is all living creatures. Flight, allows you to cover your body in mana and control it finely to allow effortless flight. Though I myself cannot perform this feat, so I cannot teach it to you." Helina did give a pitied smile at my lowered expression when she mentioned her incapability to teach me flight.


    "Alright... I guess we''re starting with the shield then?" I asked after a moment, forcing the annoyance at an easy way back to Berinia being taken away in a heartbeat.


    "Indeed we are. A shield is rather simple in theory, but to practice and master is extremely difficult." Helina spoke calmly, she walked over so that she stood only a few feet in front of me before continuing. "Start by trying to bring your mana to the surface level of your skin, in an extremely low amount at first. Try to cover every portion of your body in it, but don''t let too much out otherwise you may accidentally turn it into a burst."


    "Alright..." I nodded softly before closing my eyes to focus on the task at hand. My mind focused inwards, towards my mana network as I tried to look through each and every spot, to try and perform what I needed to. It was an extremely slow process as I brought mana to the surface of my skin one small segment at a time. The process was painfully slow, even as I began to get more comfortable with it. And it only grew slower as more area was covered because of my focus being split between maintaining a constant cycle to the area that was covered, and trying to focus on expanding the cycle at the same time.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After several minutes of trial and error I let out a heavy breath, trying to regain some stamina as my breathing quickened and I could feel sweat covering my forehead and limbs. My eyes opened, looking to Helina, but she had her eyes closed, in the time I spent focused utterly upon my own mana network she had found a spot to sit and seemed to be meditating. I was about to open my mouth to ask how I was supposed to do this, but before I could even make a noise Helina cut me off.


    "Keep trying dear. No one can hand hold someone through learning magic, as it is unique to every individual. For most of us, it is as simple as searching for a feeling. And extending that feeling as a will." She never opened her eyes as she spoke, yet her words were perfectly aimed towards me. Which just left me to fall back into silence, with a steadying breath I closed my eyes once more to look inwards.


    "What am I doing wrong?" I thought to myself, it was a simple question. And yet the answer entirely eluded me, so I returned to what I had been doing before. Bringing my mana up and starting to cycle it around in a continuous circle, I watched my mana move in these fluid motions entirely unopposed. Despite the fact that I knew my mana was supposedly a physical thing inside of my body, I was able to move it through flesh and bone without fail.


    It moved like a heavy liquid, not unlike mud, or honey. Like it didn''t want to obey my commands to move it around, or was resisting my will over it. And the more I spread the cycling motion the worse that it got, by the time my arms were covered from my fingers to my elbows, and my legs from my toes to my knees it felt almost impossible to move. So I knew I was doing something wrong but I couldn''t imagine what. It left me entirely stumped, I hadn''t the smallest of ideas for how I could fix it.


    But I refused to let myself give up, I kept getting used to moving my mana around, to such a point that it was almost relaxing. I was slowly getting used to the feeling of almost stretching my mana. Instead of physically moving it, I was just decompressing it almost. Making the cycles around my limbs easier to maintain from needing substantially less of them. It also let me push more mana through, which only seemed to help it move easier.


    But even with this breakthrough trying to bring my mana to a physical surface level across my entire body. It was such a struggle that I found it easier to push the mana off of my body. Without any other ideas, and fully accepting that I would likely be working on this for hours, if not days more, I just tried making the shield outside of my body in a radius around myself.


    It was, shaky at first. The bubble I was trying to make around myself proved to be rather unstable, fluctuating and barely keeping its shape. Though the strangest part about it was that I had to leave tiny holes in the shield, otherwise it was blocking even the air itself from getting to me. Something I only noticed after it began growing harder to breath, and the heat inside of the shield was raising at an alarming rate.


    But as I sunk more and more time into the structure of the shield, finding that the pattern in which I cycled my mana around drastically affected the structural durability of the shield. Once I was somewhat confident in my focus not being torn away from it by just opening my eyes, which was after what felt like hours, I did finally open my eyes. Looking around I couldn''t see the shield at all, in fact it was only about a quarter of a foot off of my body. But as I moved my limbs around it stretched seamlessly with them to keep every part of me covered.


    I looked to the ground, curious of how it would react when something tried to enter it, and I found that the structure simple sank into the ground effortlessly, but I could still feel it underneath the soil. And judging by the leaves blowing around slowly, entering and leaving the tiny radius, I assumed that I would have to do something to make it actually block anything.


    "I, think I did it?" I finally spoke with my eyes returning to Helina. When she opened hers they widened rapidly, seeming astonished.


    "Oh my." Helina spoke, her voice reflecting some level of surprise. "That is rather unexpected. Most Apprentice level mages cannot push their mana outside of their body in that volume, or with that level of control to make a full shield." Helina''s eyes traveled along the border of the shield, as if she could see it fully. Which was something I found somewhat odd given I couldn''t even see it despite it originating from me.


    "I tried making it on my skin but it just, didn''t work out. I couldn''t focus enough to make it one solid piece... So I figured, making it outside of my skin, and into a solid piece, would work better." I explained my thought process as my eyes met Helina''s, her face contorted slowly in thought as she brought a hand up to her chin.


    "Intriguing, I suppose Tulip did mention she thought you had a large amount of mana. Which, I believe this entirely proves it. But this also reflects an exceptional level of skill in basic forms of altering mana, despite you only knowing of its existence in your body for a short period of time. However it is also intriguing the structure that you ended up designing for it. The way your mana is flowing around constantly makes it rather durable, but allows it to stretch with your limbs, allowing it to remain tighter to your body." Helina spoke with further intrigue as she stood up.


    "Stand still and focus on your shield for a moment dear, I wish to see its reaction when mana enters its radius. As such I''ll be firing a precise burst at the very edge of your protected radius." She continued, leaving me to just gulp my concerns down as I watched.


    Helina took a few steps away before raising her hand, pointing a single finger out towards me. Mana began to congeal as an orb on the edge of her finger before blasting forwards in a precise beam, I couldn''t help but flinch as the light blinded me for a moment. A wave of heat washed over me as an astoundingly beautiful sound like that of a thousand rhythmic bells echoing at once chimed. When my eyes opened again I saw the edges of my shield become visible to the naked eye, there was absolutely no sign of damage, and it felt like it barely did anything to my shield at all.


    "Woah." I spoke out seeing the part of my shield fade away from view, which left me to look over to Helina expectantly.


    "It appears you have made a true mana shield. In basic, this shield will protect you from any spell of equal or lesser power than the mana you are fueling the shield with. More advanced mages have specific patterns that allow for better, quicker reinforcement, however the pattern you have made seems astoundingly sturdy, at least in regards to pure mana strikes." Helina walked over as she spoke, smiling at me kindly. "However anything physical, that lacks mana, such as my hand, an arrow, or a bullet, will pass straight through it."


    "So its only good against spells... Why do some people keep their shields up if it doesn''t block anything but spells?" I asked after Helina finished, my eyes reflecting my curiosity.


    "In most cases, the weapons used against powerful mages have mana, blades with crystals in them to allow heat from a fire mage to pierce even reinforced skin. Which is why Blacksteel and Magesteel, are the mages greatest threats." Helina answered.


    I nodded after a few moments, taking it in and watching as my shield entirely faded. It wasn''t even very hard to keep it going once I got it started, like it was just something passive almost like breathing.


    "I guess that makes some more sense. Do we have enough time today to try and learn mana sense?" I asked, my eyes moving back up to Helina''s, she just chuckled, nodding slowly.


    "Well you learned that far faster than I expected. So yes, we can try mana sense. Though you do already have a basis of it by being able to see your own mana system." Helina took in a breath before she would begin to begin her description. "Mana sense, is an addition to being able to see your own mana network. By pushing that feeling outwards you can ''see'', and ''sense'' other mana, some such as myself are able to push mana to their eyes and allow the world of mana to become entirely visible constantly, without much of a feeling of incursion upon another persons mana network."


    "Wait... I think I might know how to do that already, on accident..." My mind moved back to the trial, when I felt the overwhelming, crushing pressure of Levi, and the Royal Courts collective auras. When I tried to push back against it only to be blinded by an overwhelming heat, didn''t he say something about me managing to use it on accident?


    "Oh? Do tell." Helina asked, her curiosity peaked.


    So I described much of the scene, albeit without the description of it being the Royal Court judging me for an execution. Leaving out that detail and simply saying a number of powerful mages examined me, and I accidentally pushed back, in the moment I thought I saw their auras. "And, that''s as much as I remember. I know I got overwhelmed from pain... And anxiety... So I ended up pretty much passed out past that, the rest is a blur."


    "Intriguing, that does sound very much like you used mana sense. Try and find that feeling again, push it outwards and see where it gets you." Helina smiled gently, stepping back a small ways to give me more space again.


    It was surprisingly easy to find that state of mind again where I pushed my mana out physically. It wasn''t exactly hard to remember how I felt during those moments, it took only a few minutes before my eyes widened in awe. Suddenly the world lit up in colors I couldn''t even describe, iridescent and ever changing like a mirror refracting the edges of every hue at once. I could see the barrier of my shield, just barely, it was extremely transparent, something that could be easily looked over if one wasn''t looking for it. Which answered my other question of how people hid their shields, there must have been a way to make it even less visible.


    "This is incredible!" I couldn''t help but laugh with some level of glee at the sight of the world I could have never otherwise known, but I also felt a pressure building inside my head, like something was trying to crush me from the outside. It forced me to draw that incredible sense inwards, until it extended maybe only three dozen feet away from me.


    "Well, I can safely say, for the only student I have ever taught, you are incredibly gifted, Kirin." Helina spoke with genuine warmth in her voice. And some level of pride as well, it left me confused for a moment before she turned, gesturing for me to follow. "Let us head back. Tomorrow we can head into the city with Tulip and see the smith."


    "Alright... Thank you, so much for this." Joy couldn''t even begin to describe what I felt in this moment, I couldn''t care less about the march through the jungle ahead of us. Because I knew for a fact it had all been worth it to come out here, and I was so, so incredibly thankful for Tulip''s luck to have found this woman.

 (Chapter 24) Nime

    That evening when we returned we were greeted by a quite relieved Tulip when we walked through the door. The night went on rather calmly, with Tulip asking how the training went, and seeming both happy and impressed that I progressed so quickly in just a single day. It just meant that it was even more likely for the two of us to continue on our return journey south. While we discussed what had happened during our day Helina set to work making dinner, though it didn''t take long for both of us to get up and offer to help her.


    With all three of us cooking the evening went by quickly, with small talk, hopeful banter, and genuine relief from all parts. For the first time in years I felt myself smiling, and just enjoying something as simple as being able to spend time with people and talk peacefully. Though the evening didn''t last long before exhaustion set in, leaving me to wander my way up the stairs to rest. I hadn''t even noticed that I kept my shield up the entire evening, not until my eyes closed as I hit the bed, with the world of mana illuminating for a few solemn moments.


    With the last vestiges of my consciousness focused upon it I let the barrier of mana fade away alongside my mind while i let sleep gladly take over. A rare, comfortable night to sleep.


    The next morning the sweet aroma of fresh goods woke me, my nose growing weary until it pushed me into a series of sneezes that forced me awake. With a groan I let the exhaustion leave my eyes as hunger was quick to take it over, looking over myself I could still feel the tension in my body, aches and sores still covered my body yet I felt better than I could ever remember in my life. With a steadying breath and a howling growl from my stomach I pushed myself out of the bed to begin towards the exit.


    The door slowly creaked open as I pushed it, my eyes traveled down the stairs where I could see Helina already set out cooking something for the morning. The amazing scent of fresh bread was what hit me first, and soon after that the scent of something amazingly sweet hit me.


    A creak to my side forced my gaze toward it, with Tulip flashing a quick smile. It seemed we had both been roused by the same scent, and with a mutual smile we began down the stairs.


    "Ah you''re both up, fantastic." Helina''s warm voice greeted us, though her gaze didn''t shift away from the fire where she was cooking a multitude of different items that I couldn''t quite recognize other than the sets of eggs begin gently simmered on the flat plate of stone. "Breakfast is almost ready, once we''re done eating we''ll be visiting that smith friend of mine. Depending on what he can do, will depend on how much longer you two will be staying here. Though I will admit I''ve adored your company."


    "Honestly thank you so much... We never would have made it this far without you." Tulip was quick to answer before I could even open my mouth.


    "Yea... I doubt I''d even be here if you weren''t in the right are at the right time there. So, thanks." I reached up scratching the back of my head as I spoke, looking down as I felt heat rising in my cheeks, thanking someone genuinely was never something I had done often in my life.


    "I just happened to be in the right area. Elf or Human, I help any who need it and will accept it." Helina spoke happily, gesturing to the pillows that she used as seats. "Please sit, I''ll get food dished up shortly."


    Without another word from either of us, both myself and Tulip moved to sit calmly where we were offered. My gaze shifted to Tulip for a moment, she looked longingly at her wrists, the cuffs still binding her wrists and neck still sat coldly close to her body. The hope in her eyes at being able to get out of the cuffs, and be able to get both of us home was clear. I felt that same longing deep in my gut as well.


    "Here you both go." Helina broke my musings with a small wooden plate offered forth. A slice of fresh bread, a few thin slices of meat and a single egg with a brilliant yellow yolk still in the middle of it. "It quickly, we should be moving before the sun finished rising so that we can avoid the guards having as much clear sight." Helina continued, she took a few steps away to bite away at her own pieces of food.


    It didn''t take long for any of us to eat in the silence, just as every meal I had been offered the tastes absolutely astounded me. And before long we were quickly being ushered up, and out the door towards the Elvin city.


    As we moved out Helina had quickly ushered us to put on the fake ear extensions she had shown to me the previous day. Alongside two cloaks in a soft green hue akin to most of the clothing Helina had us wearing. Walking out into the crisp, early morning air. Frost covered many of the leaves higher upon the tree line, while dew coated the roots and grass underfoot while we walked through the well trodden path.


    Walking deeper into the town the dirt road quickly turned to finely carved, paved brick roads. They were all a muddy orange color, whether that was from decades of dirt sitting upon them or from them being mud bricks was hard for me to tell. Especially when my gaze was continuously fixated on the incredible scenery of the Elvish city. Guards already patrolled many parts of the streets, though most of them didn''t bother to look twice at us while we stuck close by to Helina.


    I chose to not question their lack of care, likely from respect for Helina from how she described herself being the only healer in the region. It luckily made the trip to a specific building near what I assumed to be the very heart of the city. It was an odd standout, the building wasn''t constructed as a part of nature in the slightest, nor was it built into a tree or a hole. It was like a small castle made of carved stone built high, the chimney built into the corner of its crowned roof was already spewing smoke, and the sound of metal pounding metal was resounding even out in the streets.


    "This is the place." Helina spoke calmly, walking forwards she opened the door that clearly had a ''CLOSED'' sign stabled onto the front of it. Holding it open she gestured for both of us to get in, which we complied with quickly.


    "Holy..." I spoke softly as I walked into the main room, it was dimly lit by a single candle lit chandelier overhead. Illuminating countless blades, armors, necklaces and rings. Every single piece was beautiful in its own right, ornately carved, lined with grand imagery of blades and crests. I was mesmerized by the sight, and Tulip seemed to be reacting much the same.


    "Who in their right minds ignores a closed sign and comes into someones home anyways?!" I jumped as I heard the booming, furious voice from deeper in the building hiding behind a cloth curtain. Helina for her part raised a hand to her face, laughing softly.


    "Just an old friend here to see if you can help Crag, I can leave you back to your sulking if you''d like. But then you''d be missing out on some of that Elven wine you so adore." Helina spoke with a taunting, playful voice that honestly surprised me. I wasn''t expecting her to talk to someone like that at all.


    "Damn old hag..." Crag spoke still loud enough to be heard, Helina turned, gesturing for us to take off the hoods of the cloaks we were given. "Just what in the world would you... Oh." Crag continued to speak as his voice got closer, there was a rumbling in the building itself as the massive frame filled up the cloth covered doorway.


    Crag was easily at least seven foot tall, with arms larger than a bulls torso, and rippling with so much muscle I had to wonder if the building would collapse if he just flexed. His eyes were gray, while his head was completely clear of hair until it moved down to his face which was covered with a bushy, orange beard. His skin was a faint blueish color, he wore a shirt and pants that seemed far too tight for him as every step showed his body rippling. Which frankly made me feel deeply uncomfortable to look at him.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    His gaze was locked onto Tulip, his eyes examining the shackles covering her neck and arms.


    "Hmm... Alright, but you owe me that bottle of wine. You two, in the back with me. Best get you both on your way before the guards think to look twice at either of ya''." Crag turned, stepping aside to let us through, though my gaze looked towards Helina with a worried expression.


    "He''s fine, while Crag is built like a brute, and quite frankly acts like one, I''ve seen him shed a tear over hurting a fly." Helina spoke with a sly grin towards the giant, Crag seemed annoyed at what I assumed to be a story being brought up.


    "That was one time, and I was barely five years old you damned hag. Hundred years and you still haven''t let go of that." Crag shook his head, sighing as a toothy grin showed. His incisors were like tusks inside of his mouth, barely covered by his lips. "Now you two hurry up please? This is supposed to be my day off and magesteel is quite frankly one of the worst materials to try and find a way through."


    "Alright..." Tulip spoke before I could say anything, taking my arm she started pulling me forwards. I just had to hold back an internal groan at my own discomfort over the situation. Tulip just looked to me with a reassuring, hopeful gaze that did at least help a marginal amount.


    "Over there with the cuffs. You just stay out of the way, and don''t touch anything." Crag said, he gestured to a bench with two seats around it for Tulip, while I followed several paces behind, curious enough to at least watch. Tulip sat on the bench, placing her right arm on the table where Crag gestured for her to do so. He began gathering some tools that were hanging on the back of the bench, looking up when a bell rang as Helina left only to look back down at what he was doing a moment later.


    "Now just what are two human girls doing in the heart of the Elvish jungle? And with only one of you having any slaver cuffs?" Crag asked after a few moments of silence. He looked at me first, and then to Tulip.


    We were both silent, with Tulip looking at me for some kind of help. I had utterly no idea what to even say, or do, just giving her a shrug, to which she sighed and looked back at Crag.


    "We were captured inside of Arcadia on our way back to the dormitories we were supposed to be staying in before attending Silver Sky. I guess they didn''t think Kirin could use her magic, or thought she didn''t have any for some reason... So they didn''t bother putting cuffs on her. Some kind of fighting started and we got out during the skirmish." Tulip recounted the first part of the story quickly, she had to hold in a wince as Crag began to shove tools into the lock, seemingly testing it.


    "Hmm... Slavers raiding a city as large as Arcadia? During a festival of all things? I don''t know whats stranger... They got away with it, or that they tried it at all." Crag mused to himself, sighing a little. "Short one, go over to the anvil, hanging on the edge of it there is a small hammer. Bring that here."


    "I have a name..." I grumbled a little, but I obliged. Walking over to the Anvil to grab whatever the ''small'' hammer could be. The Anvil itself sat higher up than my neck, and the smaller hammer still had a head larger than my hands. I heard a quiet bit of talking between Crag and Tulip for a few moments before I managed to grab the absurdly heavy hammer and bring it over. "This one?..." I asked with labored breaths, this thing must have been over fifty pounds!


    "Yes, thank you." Crag replied courtly, grabbing the hammer by the head with one hand like it was nothing, he sat it on the table while I returned to my position beside Tulip.


    "What in the world is this lock..." Crag spoke in a hushed breath, there were a few clicks from the lock that sound promising only for a loud crunch to sound out. Crag seemed astounded as he pulled the rood he had put into the key socket back, with an entire piece of it mangled. "Do you know the name, or names of the Slavers that got you two?" Crag asked with a worried tone after a moment.


    "I think it was... Markus and Andrew?... They didn''t really use their names much but I think that was it." I offered after a moment, which seemed to be the answer Crag was looking for as his face contorted.


    "I can''t get you out of these." Crag said with an apologetic sigh. "I''ve seen a number of items from them, despite their reputation for it, there is a part of the Elvish military that hunts down ''illegal'' slavers that capture them from other nations by unsavory means. Markus and Andrew are just two more infamous ones, mostly because no one has been able to figure out how their cuffs work. The only way out is with that master key to them that the leader of the pair runs around with."


    "What?" Tulip said, fear, panic, regret, so many emotions were in her voice at once that it left me shocked. "I... I can''t... That can''t be true? How... Why?..."


    "Look kid, I don''t know what kind of engineering wizardry they use for this. I''ve seen these cuffs a dozen times now, and they all end up with the same outcome. Never get off of their wearer, now if you two are from Berinia, you have a better chance. Berinian smiths are better lock picks than I am. But I can''t get these off of you." Crag seemed genuinely sorrowful in his voice, he looked at the tools on his workbench with a distant gaze.


    All three of us looked up as the bell rang again, Crag sighed a little, standing up.


    "Tell you what kid. I do have something that can at least help you lot get out of here, and help you out in the long run. Let me go grab it, and I''ll let the two of you each take one of the blades from back stock. better to be out in the world armed, than be out in the world without a chance to defend yourself." Crag offered the best he could, walking past the curtain, he glanced out and gave a saddened shake of his head to presumably Helina.


    "I can''t... Use my magic..." Tulip looked down, tears were staining her eyes, her hands curling into tight fists. I winced seeing her like this, biting down whatever anxiety I felt over the same circumstance I spoke with the best thing I could. A promise.


    "Tulip, I swear to you. I''ll make sure you''re not stuck in those, alright? You''re only here because you wanted to bring me out and show me the city. I don''t know how, but I promise I will." I tried to instill whatever confidence I could into Tulip, her eyes filled with desperation, her will filled to the brim day after day by the hope that she could just get out of the shackles that bound the other half of her was broken.


    "Thank you... Kirin..." Tulip spoke slowly, for once it was my turn to pull her to her feet. Trying to bring her out to Helina, who pushed the curtain back to look at the two of us. She had a fancy bottle in one hand, which she put down gently on the counter next to the curtain.


    "I''m sorry that this is how it ended up you two." Helina spoke with a somber tone again. She offered her arms open, to which Tulip moved over and accepted the hug. I was left wondering how I would react in her situation. Magic was so new to me I was used to living without it, but for Tulip it was an integral part of her. It was something as simple as being able to walk for me, so without that requirement of her lifestyle how could she go on without it. With that somber tone filling every, the rest of the day seemed to just drag on until we eventually returned home, with Helina acquiring the gifts Crag had left for us.


    <hr>


    "What do you mean they got away?" A distorted voice spoke, hate was so audible in every word that Andrew was honestly almost surprised he and Markus didn''t keel over dead then and there.


    "We were attacked by the Elvish slaver hunters, during the chaos the two got away. The trail went cold after they encountered a very dead crawler. The Princess is still wearing cuffs, and unlikely to get out thanks to the Master Key still being in my possession." Andrew spoke calmly, his eyes stayed firmly locked on the ground. He didn''t dare look at the dark figure upon the spatial mirror.


    "Find them and make sure they do not return to Berinia. Else my entire plan will be gone." The figure spoke once more, the threat clear in their voice. Either Andrew and Markus died to recapture the pair, or they died to the hand of whoever was paying them for this job. The mirror cut out, leaving Andrew to sigh with relief.


    "Remind me again why I let you select our next job?" He spoke with annoyance in his voice, a glare settled on Markus.


    "Because I had found one that would pay enough for us to buy an entire city if we wanted as much." Markus replied with a grin, Andrew could almost see the coins in his eyes.


    "And you didn''t once bother to question why they paid so much..." Andrew sighed, pushing himself to stand. They had a single lead, supposedly a pair of human girls were found in Nime. Which meant more than likely, the two targets were there, and preparing to head south for the desert. "And now we have to go on a manhunt through the desert. Hope you''re happy."


    "Trust me, I will be when I get to spill their blood. Never said we had to keep the little one alive did they?" Markus smirked, a venomous grin that showed Andrew exactly why he kept the incompetent fool around. At least a berserker like him had his use, sometimes.

 (Chapter 25) Promises

    The rest of the day went by without much to happen. Even the evening had little to nothing of interest happen, the mood between everyone was somber. Helina knew we needed to leave, and was prepared for such, while myself and Tulip both remained mostly silent. Though I was rather curious about the two items Helina had acquired from Crag, though she remained tight lipped about it even after we both were packing what few things we had in Helina''s home.


    We were preparing to leave that evening, moving through the night while we could avoid any daily patrols entirely and stick to the roads. With a single back worth of items, being mostly spare clothes Helina had offered for us. Standing in the main room we both looked at each other before Helina approached with a somber smile.


    "Well, now that you two are ready I guess I should hand these off to you both." Helina opened a small bag she had been given by Crag, two rings being pulled out. "These are Spatial rings. Inside of them both is a number of supplies to keep you both going." Helina offered one of the rings to me, I looked at it curiously, wondering how anything was inside of it while tulip was looking at it with wide eyes.


    "You''re giving us what? How did he even have a spatial ring- Let alone two! And he''s just giving them to us?" Tulip exclaimed, any sense of dread or disappointment was replaced by shock and utter bewilderment from her voice.


    "I''m lost here..." I spoke lowly after Tulip''s bordering screams settled into an almost murmur whilst she rambled on incoherently about them.


    "Spatial rings are spatial storage items- It''s like a chest you just carry around with you. You can''t feel the weight of anything inside and can grab anything out from inside of it with just a thought at a moments notice. They''re incredibly valuable, and rare because of how rare the specific types of magic to make them are. Like, only twenty people in history have been able to make them kind of rare. These aren''t something you just find in a jewelry store." Tulip explained as she tentatively took one of the rings, pushing it onto her index finger.


    "How does that even work..." I asked, taking the other ring gently. It was a pure silver band with a series of purple colored gemstones embedded into it at evenly spaced intervals. I glanced at tulip and put the ring on the same finger, my right index. I didn''t feel anything immediately different, looking to Tulip for guidance but it was Helina who spoke instead.


    "Push your mana into the ring, Tulip, you''ll only have to push a small amount of it to bind it to yourself. These rings are bound to whomever first activates them, until the owner forcibly takes all of their mana back out to unbind it." Helina spoke calmly, I took in a low breath before doing as she instructed.


    My eyes widened as suddenly before my eyes an ethereal panel formed, outlined by a very soft purplish color. It formed a grid pattern of evenly spaced squares inside of it, with each square filled with an item that I could immediately recognize, I could also see several dozen empty squares in it. It was about sixteen tiles wide and five tall, I was astounded by what I was seeing, reaching gently my hand moved through the panel like it wasn''t even there. There were rations, some kind of basic blade, what I assumed to be a cooking pot, and spare clothes all inside of it. Alongside the promised medicinal items.


    "Only you can see the panel, focus on an item and it will appear in your hands." Helina explained, pausing for a moment as I nodded. "Focus on an item and you can pull it out, and with a thought you should be able to put the item back in." She continued after a moment.


    "This is... Amazing." I finally spoke, looking at Tulip I could see the same wide-eyed expression from her. "You''re just... He''s just giving these to us?" I continued after a few moments of awe. I focused for a moment, in my hands a medium sized silver blade formed. The edges were incredibly sharp, I could tell as much by just looking at it. And while the blade wasn''t particularly fancy, it was an actual weapon, and impressively light.


    "Crag is, a kind soul. Besides, he has no use for items he acquired from helping a particularly important person. He''s always saw it as best to pass things along to someone who can use it far more thoroughly." Helina answer again.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Thank you... Thank you both so much for this." Tulip spoke with pride and astonishment still edging her voice in every word.


    "You''re both very welcome. You''ve given these two old hearts something to talk about and reminisce about for the next decades to come, now lets get you two out of the city." Helina gestured for us to follow, to which we both complied.


    While following behind her I looked at the blade in my hand, having to focus only for a moment for it to return into the ring. I was still amazed by it and honestly wanted to just play with the ring to figure it out more, but when Tulip swatted the back of my head as if she was reading my mind I knew to wait for later. With that pushed to the back of my head for now my eyes traveled the scenerry of Nime for one last time before we were outside of the city border.


    Outside of the city while it was darker out was rather unsettling, the forest was unnervingly dark, with not even the slightest hints of moonlight daring to show themselves. But the forest was clearly alive, insects and birds alike chattering and chirping so loud that it was almost like a deafening wave of water slamming against the ground.


    "Now, there is one thing I should tell you both about. Or, more than one, just listen for a few moments." Helina spoke again, breaking the silence we had been walking in.


    My gaze snapped towards Helina, and Tulip did much the same, by now we both trusted her, and knew whatever she had to say was well worth listening to.


    "You won''t find any major settlements while continuing directly south other than the primary road connecting Ellidon to the far reaching city of ''Dust''. Whatever you do, do not interact with the Elvish military forces on this road. If they see the two of you wandering on your own, I doubt you would have time to hide or escape. I recommend moving exclusively at night while going through the desert. And more than anything do not drink the water found in the rivers. It''s all salt water flowing in from the West to the East, until you find the mountain fed rivers flowing north you''ll be relying on the water supplied in the rations or the lucky Oasis you can find." Helina stopped after a moment, her exhibition seemingly finished.


    "How long will these rations last us?" Tulip asked, looking at her hand, and seemingly to her ring.


    "You should both be capable of eating only one of those split between the two of you a day. They are, extremely dense rations. In theory, just under a month. Which should be enough time for you to comfortably have made it to the rivers where you can find a numerous supply of fish and greenery along the river beds." Helina answered.


    "How long will we be walking- How far even is it from here to Berinia?" I found myself asking as my curiosity grew over just how large the world was.


    "A mage capable of flight can cross the distance from here to Berinia in just over a week. On foot... It could take months, it really depends on the weather and how easily you can avoid the dangers of the desert." Helina sighed when she couldn''t give an entire answer for it. "Just promise me you two, that you''ll survive, alright? I would hate for this old heart of mine to have to go through something like that."


    "I don''t plan on giving up." I answered immediately, looking at Tulip, she seemed nervous still, to which I just smiled. "And I won''t let her give up either. If you guys couldn''t figure out a way to get her out of the cuffs, then I''m sure someone in Berinia can."


    "I... Yea, thank you Helina, for the help. For saving us." Tulip finally broke her own silence again.


    "Yea, thank you. I definitely wouldn''t be here without that. And I know I already said that, but I can''t get it across. Thank you." I answered, furthering my own statement as much as I could.


    "Alright, that''s enough for these goodbyes. Go on you two, best start moving while it''s too dark for the guards to see you on patrol." Helina sighed out, looking down, she forced a smile to her face to wave us off.


    "I''ll do you one better Helina- I promise you some day we''ll both come back here and see you and Crag again. So that we can really repay you for this." I spoke out to just receive a laugh from Helina and Tulip both. "What? I mean it!"


    "I know you do Kirin, that''s why its funny. How can you still be so positive?" Tulip asked while the two of us turned to start walking South once more.


    "Well, I''m alive, and I''m not in a prison cell. I can be pretty positive when I''m not having to think about one of those two things." I spoke out with a gentle laugh, though my eyes shifted to the side as I heard some bushes shifting around. For a moment I thought I heard panicked breathing but I pushed it to the side.


    "Fair enough... But lets go, we have a lot of distance to cover. We can start practicing with the swords once we''re out of the jungle, Helina put two wooden practice blades in my ring, since something tells me that you''ve never actually touched a sword." Tulip poked out at me, her accusatory tone extremely apparent.


    "Thank you very much but I have, just a few minutes ago." I spoke with a matter of fact tone that left Tulip sighing. With that we both fell to silence, the smiles on our faces didn''t last long once we began moving. Returning back to the dreadful thought of how much we had left to try and go through.

 (Chapter 26) The Great Desert

    The next few days went by without issue, with the two of us making good time. Traveling while it was dark out so that we could avoid daily patrols on the busier roads that we continually managed to run across whilst moving south. During the day we took turns resting and keeping watch, avoiding the hunting creatures of the day.


    This method of travel let us move reliably and quickly through the jungle, only taking a total of four days for us to start seeing the trees begin to gradually thin out. What had been a near impassable overgrowth was rapidly fading away into a looser forest with smaller trees and less shrubs, well trodden trails where prey animals kept the growth trimmed and pressed down gave us easy paths to move through speeding up our journey even further.


    We had just woken up to what we hoped would be our last evening in the jungle. After a moment of discussion we spent some time to prepare for the desert that could already be seen coming to life under foot, as dirt slowly turned lighter into a sandy gravel covering.


    "What all do we have now?" I heard Tulip ask from a small distance away as I returned with a pile of scrap wood that fell from the bushes and brambles, alongside a few larger leaves from massive ferns. There wasn''t really much scavenging we could do, and I was still left rather clueless as to what she planned with them.


    "Sticks, leaves, foliage... Not sure how any of this is useful but we have it." I recounted all of the items collected as I set down the remaining items in my arms into the pile.


    "Alright, and we still have the rope that Helina gave us?" Tulip asked as she returned with a handful of rocks, I couldn''t help but be left clueless for what she was planning.


    "Yea, its still in my ring... Which is almost full now from all of this junk." I sighed, at least I wasn''t carrying my bag around now thanks to the Spacial Ring Helina had given to me, Tulip had opted to do the same to save herself the energy. Of which she somehow wasn''t lacking in the slightest. "Why are we gathering all of this?"


    "I don''t fancy laying in sand, and we didn''t get any bedrolls from Helina. So we''re going to be able to make some, makeshift things to lay off of the sand with. And, well we need something to burn in the desert where I''m not expecting much foliage to scavenge." Tulip answered, she placed her hand on the pile of items and started to take all of it into her ring which had remained largely unused besides her own bag.


    Strangely enough with the rings, it only counted the bag as the item taking up space, and nothing that was held within the bag. Though I didn''t really test if putting more things inside of the bag would help save more space since I still had enough to not be worried about it yet.


    "Doesn''t make much of a difference to me..." I sighed, looking up the sun was just past the horizon, casting everything in long shadows. It was time for us to start moving, though likely we would have to switch to moving during the day in the desert from the lack of guidance without the sun. "Sand is definitely more comfortable than stone."


    "Yea well one of us isn''t used to that, and quite honestly I don''t want sand in places where it doesn''t belong." Tulip replied with some snark, pushing herself to stand she started walking at an even pace, I kept up beside her, opting to stay silent. Time passed at a snails pace in the silence, only broken by the occasional dim flash of one of us pulling something from the rings, most of the time just to get a sip of water. We already knew to ration it out, which was the worst part of this entire journey so far.


    It didn''t take long after the sun passed the horizon for it to be utterly dark out, the blueish black tint of night covering everything in shadows that blended together, barely broken up by the luminous moon overhead, bouncing silver light down from the sky across the stony ground. The sound of wind shifting brambles and bushes around could be heard as the breeze pushed at our backs, with nothing to talk about we remained silent for practically the entire evening, until the first vestiges of sand began to show around us.


    It wasn''t so much of a hard shift that I had expected to see the desert, but rather a gradual change as less and less foliage sat around and the rocks grew smaller and smaller into nothing but small grains.


    "What was your life like, growing up?" Tulip asked out of nowhere, her gaze remained forwards only shifting towards me for a moment when she spoke.


    "What do you mean?- I grew up in a prison cell, there isn''t much interesting stuff that happens there." I replied with the confusion more than audible in my voice.


    "I mean before that, you did have some time outside of that before anyone found you and your dad..." Tulip asked, her tone fell lower as she spoke, as if feeling awkward over the topic.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I don''t really remember any of it... I don''t remember my parents faces, I don''t remember learning anything from them. I know I had to have learnt something given I can walk and talk, but pretty much other than one or two recurring memories, I don''t remember anything before then." I sighed, looking down at the ground for a moment before looking forwards. "I can''t really miss something I don''t remember, but I know I definitely wish I could remember them. What about you? Must be something interesting happening in all those years in a castle." I continued on.


    "It was just a lot of being ''Prim and Proper'', can''t have a princess who doesn''t know how to be that... Especially when I only have one little sister, so I was raised to be an heir, while she got to be a child and enjoy her life. I just got lucky with magic, in that I was pretty good with it, and that pretty good made a lot of people convince my father to actually let me through and into Silver Sky. And now, here we are." Tulip spoke with a forced smile. "Lost half way across the world, probably being hunted by slavers still, stuck in a nation with people who hate us, and we''re about to go marching across a giant desert."


    "Well when you put it like that it almost sounds pleasant." I retorted with a little grin, the sun was coming up behind us, and I could feel myself barely staying awake already after so much time spent walking.


    Yet, we kept going as we neared the top of a moderate hill, it ended abruptly in a massive, sand covered slope that lead downwards. A fine line where the grasslands ended, and the desert began. As far as I could see, it was nothing but featureless, golden sand, shifting around in the wind.


    "I wouldn''t call any part of this pleasant, running for our lives. Only lucky that we''ve gotten through here this far." Tulip muttered, shaking her head. "Lets get down the hill and find a spot to rest, we''ll have time to rest extra so we can start practicing with the swords... Since I don''t expect you can just swing it around and call it good enough." Tulip continued. "It''s gonna be a long next few days, at least we''re here in the winter when its less brutally hot out."


    I gave her a nod, no real sense in arguing with her that I would be hopeless with a sword. With the dawn rapidly setting in we got to work setting up a little camp. Using the rope, and the branches, leaves, and other assorted items we had to work with. Pulling them together we made a sort of makeshift structure in the shape of a decently sized tent, the way it was shaped we could break it down fairly easily if it didn''t just go straight into the rings.


    It had been days since we had last seen another creature, or any patrols, so for the time being we decided to just both rest at the same time so we could be functioning on the same schedule properly.


    Sleep was quick to greet us both, though it was far from a comfortable rest as the sun moved higher in the sky, bearing its hatred down on us from above. Even in the early vestiges of winter where we were, this desert was going to be brutally hot during the day. But even more brutally cold at night, with no way to tell where we''re going it would just lead to us being utterly lost. I was thankful to have rest without being terrorized by dreams.


    By midday I found myself incapable of resting still, pushing myself to stand, careful to not wake up Tulip, I left the tent, finding a spot a small ways away I sat.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the dry heat assaulting my body from every direction, and even dryer wind trying to steal the moisture from my body as it blew by. With the sun direct overhead the heat was impossible to not feel, and even harder to ignore as I tried to focus inwards.


    Though I was pretty quickly pulled away from trying to focus inwards as I heard Tulip shift the tent around, clearing her throat as she pushed herself to stand.


    "Ugh this is miserable out." Tulip muttered, pulling a few brambles from her ring to get a fire going. She looked over to me for a moment, sighing as the dry branches kept breaking in her hands. "Could you try and light this?..."


    "I don''t know how successful I''ll be... Only seems like I''m good at blowing things up." I shrugged, I didn''t bother to stand, just shifting forwards across the sand on my knees, I looked to my hand, trying desperately to push mana towards it.


    It was still hard for me to tell apart pure mana, or my seemingly ''attuned'' mana. They looked near identical, and felt much the same, yet I knew they were two different parts of the same whole. I clenched my hand down as I felt a strange, tingling heat while my palm began to almost glow, exuding a soft blue hue. I pushed the energy further, yet it refused to obey. Entire minutes passed, and when my mana completely retreated back into my body I fell back with an annoyed huff.


    "Ugh... This isn''t working at all." I practically whined out as I shuck the still tingling feeling out of my hand. "I don''t know how I managed to do that... At all..."


    "And you''re not precise enough with a burst to light it..." Tulip sighed, taking a stick back into her hand she continued rubbing the two together, trying her best to get something heated up. After a few more seconds I sat back up, having to shake my head a little to get the sand out of my hair.


    "Doesn''t mean I''m gonna give up." I said with some marginal determination in my voice. I looked back to my hand, trying to bring back the tingling sensation, it didn''t take as long for my palm to start glowing this time, and I could hear a subtle, very quiet buzzing noise, not unlike that of a sizzling pan.


    I didn''t want to risk pushing too much out, so I shifted my hand around, placing it on the pile of brambles. A series of sizzling pops could be heard before embers started to spark off of the edges of the leaves and twigs. Pulling my hand back I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at the fire.


    "I actually did it. Huh." My voice betrayed the utter lack of hope I had in myself to succeed.


    "Finally I don''t have to keep tearing up my hands to start a fire..." Tulip sighed with relief, a thankful look spread across her face as she brought out a pan, and a few of the rations from Helina.


    I let the smile sit on my face for a few moments as the fire heated up, before long we were eating. And short after that, Tulip pulled two wooden training blades from her ring.

 (Chapter 27) Practice

    With two two wooden training blades in hand Tulip walked over to me, tossing the one in her right hand around, she gripped it by the tip, handing it towards me by the handle.


    I gently pushed my hand forwards towards Tulip, taking the training blade by the handle, and spent a moment adjusting my hands around, finding a comfortable position to hold it from. Though the look Tulip gave me made me question if I was just utterly holding it incorrectly.


    ¡°Hold it like this, one hand near the pommel- the base of the handle, and another near the guard. It¡¯s one of the better ways to hold it while you¡¯re learning how to hold a blade.¡± Tulip explained as she showed the same grip, shifting her hands around and moving them around gently to show how to move the blade. ¡°It¡¯s up to you which hand is near the pommel, and which one is near the guard, I prefer keeping my dominant hand at the guard for my power in my strikes.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked after a moment of shifting my hands around. It was a struggle for me to find the position in which my hands were properly comfortable holding the practice blade in, as everywhere I shifted my grip to, and whichever order I did it just felt clumsy, like it would fall from my hands by a single half decent strike.


    ¡°Almost, move your hands further apart, the hand near the pommel lets you guide the blade easier, and can shift up next to the guard hand to have both of them swinging down and increase the power behind your blows.¡± Tulip answered my question with a calm smile, showing what she meant as she raised the blade, using the hand near the pommel to turn the blade with one motion before it slid up and turned to a two handed strike in the guided path.


    ¡°It takes a lot of work to really get the experience you need, in the end brute force doesn¡¯t mean much if you have to fight using a sword. It¡¯s a lot more technique based, and some weapons can help your magic by being designed to channel mana. But that''s for later.¡± Tulip continued, after a few moments I found how to hold the blade more properly.


    ¡°Alright, I think I have it.¡± I spoke out once I had some confidence in how I was holding the weapon, shifting it around some I did a few sloppy, practice swings to test how it felt. While it didn¡¯t feel right just yet, it did feel substantially better than how I had held it previously.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go over some practice swings. There¡¯s a lot of ways to swing a sword around, so most of the time you¡¯ll be improvising unless you¡¯re trying to parry or counter strike. For now, lets just do these two, an overhead, and a sidelong swing.¡± Tulip showed the first swing, bringing the blade overtop of her head and she took a single step forwards. The blade came down before her, stopping with the tip of it a few inches from the sand as she turned the edge to the side to stop it from crashing into the ground.


    ¡°Raise it over your head first, it¡¯s usually best to take a step in, or back when going for a strike. It puts more of your muscles to use, and makes you a moving target. Then with your dominant side take a step forwards and strike down, turn it about when you hit chest level and you won¡¯t have to worry about hitting the ground.¡± Tulip gave step by step instructions, showing each motion and motioning for me to follow and mimic her as she did.


    After several clumsy attempts I got the process down to repeat, though I struggled to turn the blade to the side in time to not hit the ground underfoot. By the time I had any semblance of it down I had carved a decently sized divot into the sand.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good enough to add the next step.¡± Tulip stated after I finished my next swing, I barely stopped the blade in time from hitting the ground again, maybe eight out of about a hundred managed to avoid crashing straight into the sand.


    ¡°I can barely even do this part¡­ And there¡¯s another step?¡± I spoke out with dread, my arms were already growing tired. I could feel the sun still, barely past the midday height we had woken from.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just doing these two parts for today. We¡¯ll probably keep this up every night before heading to sleep just so you can get some practice in.¡± Tulip smiled innocently, moving back to her position next to me she moved through the basic steps, stopping once her blade was pointed to the ground, to her side.


    ¡°Once you get here there¡¯s a few things you can do. Either come up like this-¡± She brought the blade up, shifting her pommel hand, using her forearm to reinforce the side of the blade in a rising block using the width of the blade. ¡°-to do a block. Or, you can do an upwards strike using the same motion, but keeping your hand on the pommel instead.¡±


    She moved her blade back down, showing the same full motion both ways a few times on repeat. Once I began slowly replicating the motion Tulip nodded, taking a step away to sit down by the fire and continue getting food cooking.


    ¡°Well then, not much else I can say now other than keep doing that.¡± Tulip said as she pulled some rations from her ring to begin heating.


    ¡°Guess, I can ask, questions.¡± I spoke in half beats between the swings of my blade. ¡°Darek, the guard that brought me from the Prison to Arcadia, couldn¡¯t say all that much, so, what can you tell me about the Archmages in Berinia?¡± I glanced towards Tulip, who shrugged at my question.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s fifteen in Berinia. And a handful in the other countries, you already met the one, Levi. He¡¯s probably one of the younger Archmages, in his sixties¡­ You saw how he was, he¡¯s like an immovable object given a personality.¡± Tulip stated slowly as she thought over the information. ¡°What did Darek tell you?¡±


    ¡°He just said a few things about Levi, and that I should be weary of someone called Carmine?¡± I I continued between the swings of the blade, the pattern was growing more fluid as I kept moving, each attempt kept making it feel more complete.


    ¡°Yea¡­ That¡¯s a good idea to avoid Carmine if you can, she¡¯s as cold as the Archmages come. I know for a fact she¡¯s the youngest one in their ranks, she was the last one to even successfully pass a test to be marked as an Archmage. And she¡¯s only thirty.¡± Tulip sighed, shaking her head a bit. ¡°It probably doesn¡¯t help that she was the executioner of your father. Volunteered to be able to do it too.¡± Tulip continued, it left me to pause as the words hit my ears and slowly registered.


    ¡°How is an Archmage measured?...¡± I forced myself to ask, trying to not think on the information of knowing who killed my father.


    ¡°The only ¡®reliable¡¯ way, without them just flattening land in one blow, is with a measurement crystal. It¡¯s an item that when you put mana into it, shows a very distinct Magenta color if you¡¯re a Archmage, there¡¯s different colors for the known ranks. Though it¡¯s not guaranteed to show perfectly since it relies on how well you can control your mana to push it in efficiently, so a lot of the time Arcadians are measured yearly once they¡¯re in Silver Sky.¡± Tulip answered quickly once more.


    ¡°Do you have anything you think I should know?... About anything here?¡± I was honestly out of questions, my mind kept wandering over the information Tulip had spared for me, trying to register it fully.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you should know about Kirin, about this world, about magic, about everything. But it¡¯s too much to explain right now, everything from how strong mages are to other things. I can answer specific things you get curious about, but as broad as what you should know about the world? I can¡¯t really give you much about that.¡± Tulip sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Food is just about done. Let''s try a little sparring match then we can eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sorry if I keep asking stupid questions. I just want to learn about everything I missed out on.¡± I gave a small smile, I was thankful for Tulip after all. Even if I probably wouldn¡¯t be here right now if I hadn¡¯t gone with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, better to ask questions and just get an ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ than to never ask them at all.¡± Tulip grabbed her practice blade again, she kicked some sand into the fire gently, killing it near instantly so that the food wouldn¡¯t burn while we practiced.


    Afterwards she took a stance across from me, with the sun to our side, it didn¡¯t give either side a direct advantage. Taking a stance, Tulip held her blade close to her right shoulder, with her left leg in a forward position.


    I spent a moment mimicking her stance with little else to do in an attempt to have a chance in a sparring match with her. With a mutual nod Tulip made the first move.


    She stepped forwards in the same motion she had shown me before to be practicing with an overhead strike. Coming down towards me I pushed off my front leg, hopping backwards away from the strike, and the likely counter strikes range.


    Landing on my feet I pushed forwards with a single step. I brought my blade across in a sidelong arc from my left side towards my right. Tulip brought her blade across in a block, coming from her left to right the two blades collided in the center.


    We pushed our mass into our blades, trying to overpower the other, but as soon as the clash began I knew I was going to lose. I was so much lighter than Tulip that I had no chance at all to fight her head on, which forced me to step backwards and to the side.


    Tulip kicked one leg out, taking out my feet and sending me sprawling onto my back straight into the sand. Before I could even react she had the blade tip pointed at my neck, an inch away from contact. With a sigh I raised my free hand to surrender.


    ¡°Hey, that wasn¡¯t half bad.¡± Tulip spoke with a smile, reaching forwards she took my hand and pulled me up to my feet out of the sand. ¡°Especially given I only taught you two and a half moves.¡±


    ¡°Not like I had a chance¡­¡± I muttered, but Tulip just shrugged in response before walking over to the food, pulling a few freshly cooked pieces of now dehydrated meat from the pan.


    ¡°Everyone starts from somewhere, I never once beat my teacher. But she still said I was one of the best swordsmen she had the pleasure of training. And I¡¯d recon Lotus has a pretty good eye for that when she trained multiple personal guards for the High Noble children.¡± Tulip remarked, offering me a piece of jerky which I took gratefully. It was quite pleasant to eat while cooked, softening the hard meat substantially into something far more edible.


    ¡°Yea but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t just die if I get forced into a swordfight.¡± I replied calmly, it came out as a blunt statement, which wasn¡¯t exactly my intention.


    ¡°Hey, any training is better than none. Besides, we have plenty of time to keep it up. We can go again after we eat for a while to exhaust ourselves and actually sleep through the night.¡± Tulip stated before falling to silence to focus on eating.


    While I ate I glanced towards the sky, the sun was beginning to set in the distance. Half of the day sure seemed to fly by fast when practicing, which was at least reassuring, there was something to look forwards to any given day. I placed my right hand on the training blade, pushing it into my ring with the motion instead of letting it just sit out.


    After eating we went back to training until well into the night, the rapidly cooling air giving us a second burst of energy to keep clashing until neither of us could stand. Having to crawl back to the tent to actually rest for the remaining two thirds of the evening.

 (Chapter 28) Heat

    The next morning came far, far faster than I wanted it to. With the sun rising I felt Tulip begin trying to rouse me from my sleep, only getting a stifled groan from me in response as she moved from grabbing my arm to kicking my side gently.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll get up¡­¡± I groaned, the only response I heard from Tulip was a soft ¡®Humph¡¯.


    I was left alone, rolling over onto my back and my eyes spread open. Greenish tinted sunlight filtered in through the canopy of leaves that made up the makeshift tent. Breathing in slowly for a few moments, I could feel exhaustion filling my muscle. Everything ached from the hours of training and sparring with Tulip the previous night.


    I was left to just lay there, trying to work up the willpower to sit up which only came after several more minutes of laying in place. I took in a sharp breath as I finally pushed myself to sit up, immediately I felt tension in my back begin to give way as a series of pops already echoed out, only added to further as I twisted my torso side to side to stretch further.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I heard Tulip mutter out as I crawled out of the tent with a yawn. ¡°I was wondering if I would ever actually get you to wake up.¡± She continued.


    Tulip sat in front of a fire, heating up food for the morning, the stinging scent of smoke was the first thing to hit me once I was out of the tent. Though it was quickly followed by a far more pleasing almost sweet scent of the meal being warmed up.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Normally I wake up a lot easier than that.¡± I struggled to hold back another yawn as I pushed myself to my feet. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just not used to working that hard right before sleep.¡±


    ¡°I figured you would have been used to being exhausted.¡± Tulip questioned as her gaze shifted towards me once I sat down beside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A different kind of exhaustion. Working day and night, that''s like absolute exhaustion. You¡¯re too tired to feel how tired you are. Not this kind of exhaustion where I feel pretty fine, but everything just hurts.¡± I sighed, pulling my legs up. I ended up holding them to my chest by my knees with my arms wrapped around them.


    ¡°I guess that makes some amount of sense. Even if that sounds like the same thing.¡± Tulip shrugged as she spoke. ¡°Food is just about done then we can get moving again.¡±


    I nodded in silence, I was honestly a little surprised as I actually looked at my arms, and legs even. No longer did I look like a walking skeleton, even though it had barely been more than a month. Though I was still skinny, I couldn¡¯t count every bone in my arms and legs. Though my body probably wasn¡¯t much, if any better yet. My musings were quickly followed by wandering thoughts again.


    ¡°What do you know about the War Mage?¡± I blurted out as Tulip reached towards the pan, picking out the two servings she had made onto some makeshift plates made of wooden blocks.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t really anything anyone knows. They died two hundred years ago, no one knows how or why they died¡­ Given they were presumably pretty young, especially for a mage as powerful as them. We don¡¯t even know what kind of magic they had- We don¡¯t even know their name.¡± Tulip went over it, sighing as she handed one of the two plates to me.


    ¡°Anyone who can figure anything out about them would be a saint. Or, be hunted down by the Church.¡± She continued for a moment longer.


    ¡°Hunted by the church?¡± I was quick to ask, I had heard of a handful of religions while in the mine, a lot of the guards seemed to practice the same one, but I had no idea that it was a powerful religion.


    ¡°Yea, the ¡®Church of the Golden God¡¯. It¡¯s the largest Religion in Berinia, it worships their own idea of what the War Mage was- They think the War Mage was the reincarnation of a god sent to purge the Unspeakables. As such they think the War Mage used some kind of Light Magic¡­ It¡¯s been proven a few times that when people say otherwise the church marks them as ¡®Sinners¡¯.¡± Tulip sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Father believes in that religion, so if the Church wants something done, father listens and sends the military after them.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, silence was all that followed after I heard Tulips words. With nothing left to say we ended up eating in silence, Tulip looked towards me a handful of times, as if she had something more she wished to say but never quite did.


    That silence continued as we packed what few things we had out into the rings, luckily enough we only had to break the tent into three pieces to fit it inside of the rings. Which gave us a rough idea of what the maximum size of something could be inside of the ring, about the same size as a person entirely stretched out.


    Even once we began moving, continuing south now that the sun was high enough into the early morning sky to guide us that silence continued. Only broken when we began to crest a sand dune as indistinguishable as any other, on the other edge of it a large convoy was standing in the sand.


    ¡°Get down.¡± Tulip spoke quickly and quietly, she followed her own command as quickly as she spoke it. Her arm snapped out as she dropped down to grab mine, pulling me down to the sandy floor.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I was quick to ask, the haze of the heat mixed with the distance downhill and the blowing sands made it hard to make out any real defining details of the convoy. They were all stationary around a central area, a handful sat around the edges wearing what appeared to be lighter, cloth or leather armors with blades visible at their hips. Hats covered their head, with long, cloth sides that draped over the shoulder hiding a substantial amount of the body from direct sunlight.


    The convoy itself was made of dozens of caravan vehicles, lead by animals that I didn¡¯t recognize, they looked like horses though they were far shorter. Their shoulders were about the same height as someone¡¯s hips, though curiously they had six legs. The six legs were evenly spaced in pairs of two down the main body, even from the distance I could make out that they didn¡¯t have standard hooves, but had some form of wide, sprawling feet that gave them more surface area to walk on. Their heads were almost like a canine, with an elongated muzzle and forward facing eyes. Their hide was a sandy color with short fur covering, a large tail that didn¡¯t seem normal for a mammal stuck out behind them, similar to the size of a large reptile.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Looks like a trade convoy¡­ I¡¯m not sure though, since those are Shriekers¡­ They¡¯re only ever tamed for military use.¡± Tulip spoke in a hushed whisper, her eyes flicked towards me for a moment as she shuffled back a half pace. ¡°We¡¯re stuck here until they start moving, I don¡¯t want to risk running into, or around them.¡±


    I had to stifle back an annoyed sigh, the last thing I wanted to be doing was to be stuck waiting, baking under the sun for a convoy to start moving.


    The convoy itself appeared to be sitting on a road, though it was hard to tell for certain thanks to the blowing sands, it at least appeared that there were bricks underneath where they sat.


    I glanced towards the sky to my side, the sun was still slowly rising, and the desert was rapidly heating up because of it.


    Movement in the convoy brought both of our attention moving straight back towards it. In the center there was a sudden flurry of motion, guards from the edge quickly got up, moving inwards towards even more guards that came flocking out of the carts.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked in a hushed tone, I didn¡¯t dare move my gaze away from the convoy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But that''s way too many guards for a normal convoy.¡± Tulip stated, tension clear in her voice.


    The guards numbered over a hundred, if not more, and they all seemed on edge as they began converging in the center of the convoy. Yet piercing the crowd, a very clearly female elf walked to the front of the convoy. She wore extremely light clothes that barely covered enough to be considered decent with most of her midriff exposed.


    It was hard to place her age, especially from the distance, though if I had to guess she wasn¡¯t many years older than me or Tulip. She had soft orange hair and far darker skin than the very light coloration of the elves in Nime, though it wasn¡¯t quite as dark as I had seen some of the humans in the prison, it was closer to a tan of someone who spent their entire life directly under the sun.


    Unsettlingly, her eyes moved directly to where the two of us were hiding. She squinted, raising a hand to point at us which led to utter panic and dread to fill my body. Two guards moved forwards, though the woman said something to them, leading them both to nod and put the blades they had reflexively pulled away.


    They approached with hands raised, with one calling out, sounding a little on the older side of middle aged.


    ¡°Hey! You two come here! It¡¯s dangerous out here- there¡¯s an entire pack of Shriekers patrolling!¡± The man shouted out, more than loud enough for both of us to hear.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I asked quickly, my voice reflecting the panic racing through my body.


    ¡°Surrender, we don¡¯t have a choice¡­ If they¡¯re telling the truth we¡¯d be dead as soon as the pack gets scent of us.¡± Tulip answered with dread in her tone. She took the lead, raising her hands as she stood up, I followed in doing much the same.


    ¡°You can lower your arms, we¡¯re not out to hurt you.¡± The guard spoke again once he was closer. He was surprisingly not much taller than Tulip, and the one following him was barely even my height, though he looked much younger, perhaps even younger than I was.


    ¡°Come on¡­ We don¡¯t want to keep her majesty waiting.¡± The younger guard spoke impatiently, he looked around anxiously, which left me and Tulip both to share a mutually baffled look as we lowered our arms.


    With a nod we followed the two guards as they began down the dunes, they both gestured to the other guards to lower their weapons, to which they responded.


    As we got closer to the convoy I could see just how many guards there were, probably about a hundred and fifty, the vast majority of them were all wearing that same leather armor as the two that had come to find us, while a select handful were wearing full plate armor. They remained near the center of the convoy, with eyes firmly planted on the two of us.


    Hushed whispers filtered through the encampment as we entered. Tulip stopped just on the edge, looking quite uncomfortable as people began talking in a hushed whisper about the ¡®slave¡¯ the moment they noticed the binding.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± I jumped a little as a gentle voice approached from the side towards the two of us. ¡°I am Brimrose Elline. I¡¯m terribly sorry for us meeting under these conditions.¡± Brimrose, the notable woman from before that had pointed us out, spoke with a kind, gentle voice.


    ¡°H-hello.¡± I was quick to answer, kicking Tulip in the ankle gently to get her attention and snap her out of her own thoughts. I took in the larger woman slowly, her clothing was at least less revealing up close, though it was still far more revealing than anything I was familiar with people wearing.


    Nothing but crossed cloth covered her top, and a draped lower piece that dropped off at an angle from her left hip down to her right knee covered her bottom like a skirt. Her face was marked with brilliant silver eyes that strangely stood out from the orange hair that graced her head.


    ¡°Thank you for warning us about the Shriekers- We¡­ Probably would have ran into them pretty quickly.¡± Tulip was quick to say, looking still uncomfortable.


    ¡°Oh my-¡± Brimrose spoke as she took notice of the cuffs Tulip was wearing. ¡°Andrews, aren¡¯t they?¡± Tulip¡¯s face reflected the same surprise as mine as she heard the woman''s statement, nodding softly.


    ¡°Would you two like to come with us? We¡¯re en route to Dust, I know a smith there who is capable of breaking those cuffs open.¡± Brimrose offered softly. ¡°And it allows the two of you safety from those Shrieker pests- Besides, it would be very, very pleasant to have some more lively ones to talk with on this journey.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We were trying-¡± Tulip began slowly but I moved in, cutting her off.


    ¡°I think that¡¯d be a good idea¡­ I don¡¯t know that we¡¯d be able to get very far if there¡¯s something that deadly out there.¡± I spoke quickly, Tulip gave me a surprised and confused look, which prompted Brimrose to giggle softly.


    ¡°My oh my- Please don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t plan on keeping you for any longer than needed to kleep the both of you safe! I¡¯m far from a political player like that.¡± Brimrose smiled further as she spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving shortly so if you have anything you need to grab please go and do so.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I spoke quickly as she turned to leave, returning back to the center of the convoy, Tulip moved over and quickly began to speak.


    ¡°Why did you agree to go with her?!¡± She exclaimed in a hushed voice, trying to keep the guards from hearing too much.


    ¡°What choice do we have? She has someone who can supposedly get you out of those cuffs, and we have protection here- Not to mention the fact that you seemed scared about those Shrieker things, I do not want to figure out what they do when they¡¯re wild. I barely survived that crawler!¡± I was struggling to keep my voice down as I gave Tulip my reasoning, but she quickly relented after hearing it.


    ¡°Fine¡­ But going to Dust is going to be even worse- That city is a wasteland from what I¡¯ve heard.¡± Tulip sighed, shaking her head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be worse than the wasteland we¡¯ve already been walking through.¡± I spoke with confidence, after a few more minutes the convoy began to move, leaving the two of us to follow behind it by several paces to keep out of the way of the elves. At least it seemed like none of the ones here were explicitly hateful over us being humans.

 (Chapter 29) Brimrose

    Following behind the convoy by a small distance we were able to hear a handful of conversations from the elves, the rear guard seemed to mostly be the younger guards like the one that had come to take us over with the older guard.


    Most of the conversations related to us revolved around Tulip, many of them poking fun between each other at the ¡®beauty¡¯ of a slave. Some seemed to for some reason think I ¡®owned¡¯ her, though most of them realized that it would be absurd.


    ¡°They¡¯re all sick in the head¡­¡± Tulip muttered in a low tone, anger was visible on her face from the words of the guards.


    When a particularly rowdy trio began laughing after a comment about Tulip¡¯s body I shot a glare upwards at them, yet it did nothing to stop them. They just continued to laugh and make obscene gestures.


    ¡°What¡¯re you gonna do, runt? Try and fight us for her?¡± One of them challenged, his hand falling to the pommel of the blade at his side. He raised up a hand, trying to challenge me, or at least that¡¯s what I could assume from the gesture.


    ¡°Why would I-¡± My mouth snapped shut as I was cut off mid sentence by a much louder, and more commanding voice.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± A booming voice shouted out from deeper in the convoy, the stomping sound of armor could be heard as one of the figures wearing silver came into view. ¡°Her majesty invited these two into this convoy to protect them. Treat them as her guests as they should be!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The groups shouted in unison, the man wearing elegant silver armor then turned towards the pair of us.


    Without a word he walked over, standing at around six foot, which seemed to be the average for the elves at this point. His armor was like a chiseled piece of art, intricate golden lines decorating every inch of the silver metal as if it was trying to outline the musculature underneath the armor.


    ¡°I deeply apologize about them, the kids of this generation are awful at keeping their mouths shut.¡± The Elven man sighed, his helmet sat underneath his arm, showing brilliant green eyes and soft golden blonde hair as he looked down at the two of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ But thank you for getting them to shut up.¡± I gave a thankful smile as I spoke, Tulip nodded much the same, seeming far more relieved now that they weren¡¯t antagonizing her.


    ¡°Well, they won¡¯t be harassing you anymore. Her Majesty wished to see the both of you in the center of the convoy with her.¡± The man turned, gesturing for us to follow as he did so. ¡°Let us move so that we don¡¯t get left behind.¡±


    ¡°Why does she want us in the center with her- Who even is Miss Brimrose?¡± I was quick to ask questions, yet before the Elven man could even answer Tulip asked even more.


    ¡°And- You said we were heading to Dust? I thought the city had been wiped off the map a few years ago after a freak storm?¡± Tulip asked just as quickly as I did.


    ¡°Miss Brimrose is the wife of the King of the southern stretches of Elligorse, Otherwise known as Ellidon. Because of the size of the nation two royal families are instated, to rule over the North and South. Miss Brimrose who married into the family is on her way to Dust to oversee its reconstruction.¡± The Elven man answered both of our questions at once, though he paused, glancing at Tulip. ¡°I will say you are rather well informed to have heard of the incident at Dust.¡±


    ¡°Why is the city called Dust of all things?¡± I asked once we began moving towards the center of the convoy.


    ¡°Technically the city is still named Baldova, though everyone has adopted the slang term the city has earned through its turbulent history, ¡®Dust¡¯, as the story goes, all that you will ever find in Baldova is Dust, no life, no joy.¡± The Elven man answered with a soft sigh. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be such a shame if the city wasn¡¯t located in such a vital area.¡±


    I took note of the information, falling silent alongside Tulip for the short walk into the center of the convoy. More soldiers wearing the pristine silver armor were walking around near the center of it, which left me to assume that they were some form of Royal Guards.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Ah, welcome welcome!¡± Brimrose spoke as she saw the pair of us approaching again. ¡°Thank you James, you may return to your post now.¡± She smiled softly, James, the elf that had brought us to the center of the convoy gave a court bow and moved to retake an empty position to the front of the convoy.


    ¡°Now- I¡¯m certain you two must have questions. But don¡¯t worry I plan on answering them, but let us start simply first- May I have your names?¡± Brimrose spoke fast, with a peppy, upbeat tone and an ever present smile. I was honestly left wondering how someone could be so happy in a place like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tulip¡­ Berini.¡± Tulip spoke in a low tone so as to not be overheard, I was left to blink a few times, and Brimrose was doing the same as Tulip stated her family name. Immediately I had to wonder what happened to trying to keep our identities at least a little secret here.


    ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± Brimrose spoke, sounding astonished. ¡°Dear gods, what is Andrew up to now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t sound like she disbelieved Tulips claim, her mumblings actually confirmed she believed it. ¡°Right build¡­ Red eyes¡­ Silver hair. You really are a Berini aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Tulip just nodded slowly, sighing as she began to shake her head.


    ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m Kirin.¡± I debated for a moment to state my full name, but I had no idea how the Elves viewed the name of ¡®Vulender¡¯. Though with a sigh, after Tulip giving Brimrose a shock I just bit it down and decided to say it. ¡°Kirin Vulender.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Brimrose¡¯s eyes went wide as I stated my name. I couldn¡¯t help but wince as I felt like I shouldn¡¯t have said it, but I couldn¡¯t take it back. ¡°Well I must have just picked up the two most interesting people in all of the desert¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry for just dumping that on you¡­ But any chance we have of getting contact with Berinia, is exclusively through you at this point.¡± Tulip spoke with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°No, no, It¡¯s fine, honestly I was curious what would have brought two human children to escape and be so desperately heading for Berinia, but that answers it.¡± Brimrose answered,with her smile returning. ¡°I suppose that means you must both be mages¡­ Though I am curious about you,-¡± she continued as her eyes shifted towards me. ¡°-it is not my place to search for answers there.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two continue to stay in the center here with me? It is a preferable alternative to being stuck following us from a hundred paces where you would be picked off.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Would be nice.¡± Tulip answered with a somewhat relieved sigh. ¡°Why are you heading for Dust?- The guard said that you were overseeing the reconstruction but isn''t that, a little under someone''s position like yours?¡± Tulip asked after only a beat of silence.


    ¡°In most cases, yes¡­ But, I grew up there. I know the struggles of the people in that city and I wish to help them. Especially after such a freak incident such as the recent mana surge that leveled the city.¡± Brimrose replied with a somber tone. ¡°I know¡­ I knew many of the people who died in it.¡±


    ¡°What''s the point of having a city somewhere that¡¯s sounding like it''s notorious for being attacked?¡± I asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Sorry if it¡¯s rude- I just, genuinely don¡¯t know much about the world.¡±


    ¡°Because Dust sits on our border with the Ogres, we Elves have been at war with the nation of Alcor in an ongoing border conflict. Dust stands as the only way for us to defend the Eastern front.¡± Brimrose sighed, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s an entire situation that has been going on for longer than I¡¯ve lived. A war continued out of spite for one another alone, and not for any real reason.¡±


    ¡°I am just thankful that only the Ogres have declared upon us.¡± She continued after a moment''s silence.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say about that information, Tulip had only told me about the nation of Alcord existing, I had no idea what the people inside of it were like.


    ¡°How long will it take us to reach Dust?¡± Tulip asked after the silence began to draw on.


    ¡°Another day''s travel at most, you two were surprisingly far East despite trying to head south, though even the most skilled navigators struggle to find their bearing in the Desert, with or without the sun.¡± Brimrose¡¯s eyes shifted away from the two of us, instead turning forwards to watch the front of the convoy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about contacting your people either. There is a Spacial Mirror in the keep inside of Dust, we will be able to send an emergency contact to Berinia. Past that, it will entirely depend on how long it takes your people to get here.¡± She continued once more.


    With our questions satisfied both of us fell silent as we followed behind Brimrose, though I was curious what a Spacial Mirror was, I had to assume it was using some kind of magic similar to the rings Helena had given us. And from the information Brimrose had given I assumed it was some kind of spell to maybe talk to someone at longer distances.


    Yet, just when the silence was beginning to drag throughout the entire convoy a horn echoed from the front of the formation alongside a shout that was rebounded by one after another to send it deeper down the line.


    ¡°Shriekers Left Flank!¡±

 (Chapter 30) Shriekers

    ¡°Shriekers Left Flank!¡± The shout came from one of the guards directly ahead of Brimrose, and it continued to spread back across the entire convoy until all roughly hundred and fifty people had heard it.


    The Guards in the immediate vicinity of Brimrose all looked to her for orders, which she hesitated only for a heartbeat to give out.


    ¡°Bring the rear guard forwards to the center, Elites move out on all flanks and guard all angles with the more veteran fighters! Bring everyone into a tight circular formation and don¡¯t let the roped Shriekers out!¡± Brimrose shouted her orders in quick succession, the clack of metal could be heard as guards ran to other positions.


    For a moment I was wondering where the Shriekers were, after all I couldn¡¯t see them despite the fact that we were in the middle of an almost valley with large dunes on either side of us. But I quickly learnt how the guards knew they were here, and what gave them their name.


    A terrible, ear piercing scream could be heard. It was somewhere between a high pitched howl of a pained dog, and the ferocious roar of a large cat, screaming, tearing across the entirety of the convoy, I felt my skin crawl just from hearing it. And it only grew worse as that one scream was followed up by dozens, if not hundreds more.


    ¡°You two stay close to me.¡± Brimrose spoke quickly once more, her gaze flicked down towards the two of us.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Tulip and I spoke in unison with each other, I glanced at Tulip for a moment, to which she just nodded, taking out her own blade from her ring, I followed and did the same.


    ¡°Where did you- Not important.¡± Brimrose asked as she took in the fact that the two of us had blades in our hands. ¡°Stay behind me, if Shriekers get closer I''ll be relying on you two to keep me safe while I use my magic.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for confirmation from either of us as she quickly moved to the ground, crossing her legs and closing her eyes, I felt waves of anxiety rushing through my body from the sudden responsibility, but a somewhat familiar tall Elf moved to stand near the three of us, I recognized the helmet and patterns well enough to know it was James.


    My gaze snapped to my right as I heard a pained scream come from someone, only to see a Shrieker bite down on an Elven soldier''s forearm. Even from the distance I could hear, and almost feel the crunch of bone underneath the massive force behind the beast''s bite.


    Yet that hardly held a candle to the appalling sight as the Shrieker thrashed its body around, with a slam from its tail and a terrible rip from its head the Soldier¡¯s arm was torn clean off. His screams only cut short as more Shriekers joined the feast.


    Dozens more came running in, they were nearly impossible to see in the sand they were kicking up by running. Their speed was so immense that the soldiers who clashed with them didn¡¯t have even a semblance of a chance to react before being torn to shreds.


    ¡°What do we do?...¡± I asked in a low tone, I could feel bile building in the back of my throat. The thick stench of blood was washing across the desert, I felt ready to pass out just from the amount of it. And it wasn¡¯t like I was unfamiliar with the stench of blood, and death, it was just much more pungent when it was on this level.


    ¡°We protect her majesty. Shriekers fear magic.¡± James stated, and I could see a few examples of it in front of me.


    I tried to focus on the world of mana, even if it was just to keep track of the Shriekers at first it now made more sense who the Shriekers were going after first and foremost. The guards they focused on had almost no mana exuding from them, while they were visibly avoiding those who did have it.


    The other Guards wearing silver armor were the most notable, each and every one of them was like a small beacon, they were acting like walls to funnel the Shriekers into five main routes.


    In a circular area inside the center I saw a brilliant barrier of rich mana, veins the size of branches arched out from Brimrose to form the massive barrier where the Shriekers were beginning to panic and run around in circles.


    From the outside I could see a similar barrier being constructed by the guards individually meeting together to pin the Shriekers who were in a full blown panic. The agonizing shrieking howl from the pack of easily a hundred of them growing so intense I was worried I would go deaf.


    Tulip was having a similar reaction, falling to her knees, trying to cover her ears in desperation to get away from the volatile noise. Even Brimrose¡¯s face was contorted with pain before an explosive silence covered everything, broken only by pained howls.


    In an instant the earth in the circular region between the two barriers of mana became an ocean of spikes, the sand giving way to pits of death that rapidly filled back in, burying anything caught within its grasps alive to be crushed.


    ¡°Reform in a tighter formation! Prepare for a fight!¡± Brimrose shouted out again as she quickly stood up, she sent only a glance to James who quickly offered her a canteen to drink from.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more?¡± I asked with a disbelieving tone, but my question was answered by the continuation of terrible screams from the right flank this time.


    ¡°That was just the first raid. Shriekers attack in multiple waves¡­ Usually each successive wave is the older, more aggressive ones as Shriekers have no known natural lifespan.¡± James answered quickly. ¡°Expect at least one more wave after this one, and none will fall for such a trick that easily again.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Guards with less magic move to the center of the formation! Stay close to the younger troops who can exude enough of a presence to slow their assault!¡± Brimrose shouted orders once more the instant she was done chugging the canteen down. There was a thankful glance from her as she offered it to James.


    ¡°Tulip stay next to me, Kirin, push as much mana out of your body as you physically can if a Shrieker gets close.¡± Brimrose spoke in a lower tone as she gave further orders to the pair of us, James was quick to move away to reinforce the right flank as more and more screams of pain could be heard.


    I tried to take a deep breath, an attempt to steady myself as I held my blade forwards. My grip was so tense that my knuckles and fingers began to dye white as blood was cut off from them. My gaze settled on the right flank just tin time to see the first Shrieker break through, the limp arm of a soldier still holding a blade as if out of spite dangling from its mouth as it charged forwards.


    ¡°Kirin now!¡± Brimrose shouted.


    I closed my eyes, focusing as quickly as I could, my racing heart making it so much harder than I had grown used to in my calm of meditation. Slowly taking one hand off of my blade I pointed a finger towards the Shrieker, its eyes widened with fear as its six legs slammed down into the ground in an attempt to slow down.


    Yet it was too late for it as the rapidly charged burst of mana launched out from my finger, launching my arm back, I felt a painful pop in my bicep as a muscle was yanked violently. Yet the hole that shot straight through the Shriekers neck left it far more injured, a gurgled yelp escaping it as it fell forwards and began thrashing violently as it slowly bled out from its throat.


    I let out a hiss of pain as I tried moving my right arm, I could still move it but it was extremely stiff. I at least knew this feeling, I had just pulled a muscle, something I had done a number of times in the mine. But I had no time to wallow in the pain.


    My eyes shifted to Brimrose, just to see her dispatch another Shrieker that had broken through the ranks with a far more precise usage of her magic as a stone pillar erupted out of the sand into the mid section of the beast with enough force to send it flying.


    ¡°Kirin your right!¡± Tulip shouted out just in time for me to turn, I locked eyes with a Shrieker who¡¯s gaze was behind me, locked onto Tulip.


    I clenched my teeth together, biting back the pain, it was too close for me to charge another burst, instead I slammed my left foot forwards, plunging my blade forwards with my left arm in the same motion.


    I was over extended, I knew that much in an instant, but the blade found its mark as the Shrieker tried to jump. It pierced the side of the beast, pulling back and scraping along its ribs in such a way that I could feel the blade almost vibrate as it scraped along each rib.


    The pained howl of the Shrieker was silenced a moment after it landed hard on its side with Tulip plunging her own blade down into its skull.


    Adrenaline was pounding through my body, my vision was starting to blur from it mixing with the anxiety, and the overwhelming nausea I could feel from the vile stench of fresh blood of man and beast alike. But everything fell silent, low barks from the remaining Shriekers sounded out as they began running up the hills they had attacked from.


    ¡°James get me a report on the dead! We need to get moving now before they come back!¡± Brimrose shouted out, she didn¡¯t wait to hear confirmation before her gaze moved towards Tulip, and then to me. ¡°Well done you two.¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ James said there would be another wave?¡± I asked slowly, clenching my jaw tight the moment I was done speaking as the Nausea redoubled when I looked down. I could see the decapitated head of an Elf gripped tightly in the claws of one of the Shriekers.


    ¡°There will be if we don¡¯t start moving. Shriekers are not against cannibalizing, with so many of them dead they¡¯ll care more about eating than hunting more.¡± Brimrose answered, she reached to her side, somehow pulling a small back from inside of her dress, out of it she pulled a few leaves.


    ¡°Chew on these, they¡¯ll help with the Nausea, and the pain of that arm.¡± She offered forwards a soft, blue colored flowery leaf, with a glance towards Tulip, her face was as pale as a ghost, leaving Brimrose to offer the same to her.


    I gently took the flower and popped it into my mouth. I was prepared for a bitter taste only to be surprised by a minty taste instead. It quickly washed away the stench of blood sitting in my mouth, and helped wash back the Nausea, though my arm was still throbbing I had to assume that it was going to take a few minutes to spread.


    With the silence surrounding us, Tulip put her blade away back into her ring, which I soon followed in doing so.


    ¡°I am curious where you two got Spacial Rings¡­ But that is for later.¡± Brimrose spoke mostly to herself as she walked deeper into the Convoy, guards were moving around, taking count of the dead.


    ¡°We would¡¯ve been dead without them¡­¡± Tulip spoke in a low tone, relief was clear in her voice.


    ¡°We might have gotten lucky and they could have ignored us¡­ But I doubt we would have been.¡± I answered, I couldn¡¯t even force a smile to reassure her. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope not too many died¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± A pained scream sounded out from my side, I winced internally as I looked over to see the same young Elf that had come with the much older one to first bring us into the Convoy sat over the barely breathing remains of the older man. ¡°Dad- Dad please¡­¡±


    ¡°Kirin¡­ People are always going to die in places like this. The world is cruel like that.¡± Tulip spoke with a defeated voice. ¡°You can¡¯t prevent death¡­ You can¡¯t stop it, you can¡¯t fight it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try. I have a chance to do something. I can¡¯t change the world, but I can at least try and make parts of it better.¡± Tulip sighed as I spoke, shaking her head. I couldn¡¯t help but question my own conviction. Why was I determined to help people when the world had been so cruel to me?


    ¡°Convoy move! The third group is circling back and we don''t have any more time!¡± Brimrose shouted out. I could hear a pained wail come from the kid next to the supposed corpse of his father, only to hear James talking to him.


    ¡°Come on Ryo, we don¡¯t have more time.¡± James spoke, when Ryo, the young kid didn¡¯t respond James just picked him up to carry him with the convoy.


    I stood still, examining everything around us for a few moments before jogging to catch up with Tulip who was already back at Brimrose¡¯s side. The convoy was silent, no one had any will to joke around remaining, not after seeing so many killed.


    ¡°Sixty three guards injured, twenty seven dead.¡± One of the guards in silver armor Spoke next to Brimrose, somehow the silence grew even more after those words were stated. ¡°Half of our convoy.¡± The guard continued before falling back into position.


    ¡°We keep moving until we reach Dust!¡± Brimrose broke the silence with her own voice, anger was clear in her tone. Anger over the death of her comrades. Yet, once those words fell silent, no further words filled the convoy for hours. Not until some managed to start breaking the silence with gentle words of comfort for those who had been lost.

 (Chapter 31) Dust

    Traveling continued with a somber tone throughout the convoy, while as the hours passed some conversations did finally begin to spread across the convoy they were few and far between.


    Only once in the distance the smoke of chimneys could be seen did conversations begin to bolster, excitement of getting into the city tried to wash away the anguish that many were feeling over the losses.


    I jogged to catch up with Tulip and Brimrose who had ended up a dozen or so paces ahead of me while I had simply just spent time listening to the handful of conversations. Many were just talking about their families, their friends, and their homes.


    ¡°Barely more than an hour and we will be there, we should arrive at sunset.¡± Brimrose stated once I slowed my pace to walk beside Tulip.


    ¡°You said that there is someone here who can get me out of these cuffs?¡± Tulip asked in a low tone. ¡°When¡­ Would we be able to do that?¡± She asked after a beat of silence.


    ¡°I will have to find him, sadly it will likely be a day or two before it can be done.¡± Brimrose sighed, looking down towards the two of us at her side. ¡°I will get you both a room inside of the main keep, as guests, you will be able to practice and train there while you wait. I am deeply sorry that you¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    ¡°No- It¡¯s fine. I know I should be patient here.¡± Tulip sighed. ¡°Just, hopeful.¡±


    ¡°Well, you get to kick me around more while we practice at least.¡± I offered with a grin. ¡°Though I¡¯ll make you work for it even harder this time.¡±


    ¡°That''s not really a challenge.¡± Tulip bit back with her own grin, shaking her head. ¡°But fine, I¡¯ll take you up on it.¡±


    Brimrose fell silent, a somber smile on her face as she raised a hand to hide the soft giggle that broke from her. The moderately heightened mood of everyone lasted until we reached the edges of the city.


    The name ¡®Dust¡¯ could barely even encompass how ruined the city was, its outer walls were caved in, nothing more than rubble of the soft yellow stone that made it up. Though a handful of towers still stood by some miracle, with handfuls of guards that were visibly wounded even from the distance we were approaching from, bandaged arms, torsos, missing limbs and more.


    The convoy slowly pressed inwards, moving towards the city in a more organized, less spread apart line. With people giving way for Brimrose to take the lead of the convoy, her voice called out from the front while we remained near the center.


    ¡°We are the support group sent from Ellidon! Inform whoever remains in charge to meet with me in the main keep as soon as they can get there! The guards from the convoy will take over watch positions for the evening!¡± Her voice could hardly be described as calm or elegant when she raised it to such an extent. It was so bafflingly loud that every word sounded like a threat.


    Yet, the elves around the walls all began to cheer, resounding echoes of joy at the relief they were receiving.


    ¡°This all happened from a mana surge?...¡± I asked, my gaze flicked towards Tulip for a beat while we walked through what could only be assumed was once the gate to the city.


    ¡°A freak mana surge on this scale¡­ It¡¯s lucky that so little damage actually got dealt to the city.¡± Tulip answered, her own gaze was washing around the city to examine the damages.


    Buildings lay on their sides, the vile stench of death still filled the city under some of the rubble. I could only assume they were the people who didn¡¯t make it out. Yet even more vile was looking at the paved road, where there were lines of charring, only to have gaps in it in the shape of people.


    Deeper into the city the damages only grew worse, with the only building still standing in an almost healthy condition being the keep at the center of the city. It was made of the same black tinted rock that most of the buildings in Arcadia had been, which left me growing more curious as to what the stone actually was.


    ¡°You two, follow me, Her Majesty has requested I escort you both to the keep and to your wing you will be staying in for the evening.¡± James spoke out of nowhere, leaving me to panic as I pulled a hard one eighty, though once it registered that the voice was familiar I let out a relieved breath, at the same moment James let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Sorry about that, didn¡¯t mean to sneak up on you both.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just a little lost in thought¡­¡± My mind traveled back to when Darek had been bringing me to Arcadia for my trial, when in the early morning he roused me to see the Mana Surge.


    It was so beautiful that I had forgotten his warnings of how deadly they could be, even despite the fact that I had been knocked clean over from dozens of miles away.


    Tulip seemed to be similarly lost in her thoughts, only registering enough that we were following James now as we split off from the main group.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Deeper into the city things had been undergoing some repairs already, debris was cleared out, being ground down with several mages working on using their magic to shift the rubble around and reset it into the shape the buildings had once held.


    The paths had already been repaved, seemingly one of the first things to be done. The countless Elves we passed all looked at Tulip and me with scorn in their eyes, hatred and anger. It practically forced my eyes to move dead ahead, trying to ignore the hate filled glares of the Elves.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± James spoke in a low tone. ¡°Many of us have a distaste for humans, and in a time of such dire circumstances that hate will only increase. It will be best for the two of you to remain within the keep until your escorts arrive.¡±


    ¡°I think that was already pretty much the plan.¡± I spoke in a similarly low tone, which Tulip just nodded to.


    The rest of the walk was painfully slow with such hate oozing from the Elves, only to thin out and become somewhat tolerable once we arrived at the entrance to the keep. Two guards sat beside the door, though with a single glance at James they parted to let the three of us through.


    Inside the keep I was surprised to see that it was scarcely decorated, the floors, wall, and ceiling all nearly the same color with a handful of torches lighting the paths. It was a far cry from the grandiose keep back in Arcadia, if anything it felt like a bland, empty building that simply stood to be imposing.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ So little here.¡± I eventually spoke my thoughts, which left James to sigh gently.


    ¡°We keep very little wealth sitting around in this keep, or in this city in general. Raiders are a continued problem for the city, and more wealth would simply make raiders even more likely to attack.¡± James answered. ¡°The keep itself mainly acts as a form of protection as the sturdiest building in the city, it helps when disasters strike.¡±


    ¡°There are Raiders out here?¡± Tulip asked, seeming confused by the statement.


    ¡°We call them Raiders, they are closer to Brigands, sanctioned by the powers of Alcor to raid this city. If they crack Dust open, then they could easily push through the border knowing that any reinforcements would be weeks out.¡± James answered again, pausing only to turn down another corridor which led to a staircase.


    Leading up to a higher level, judging by the size of the building from the exterior I could only assume that this would be the second of three floors.


    ¡°I would call them out for the act, but it would be rather hypocritical when many of the powerful Elves do the same within Alcor. Continuing a pointless war that does nothing but harm both of our nations.¡± James continued, sighing once he finished.


    ¡°So¡­ The people don¡¯t want this war, but the Nobles continue it anyways? Why?¡± I was left genuinely confused as I looked to Tulip and James both for answers.


    ¡°Because the Nobles gain power through these gambits, their Brigands succeed in a raid? The Nobles get all of the credit for the small price of a handful of gold coins. And if their Brigands fail, they lose nothing.¡± Tulip answered, which left James to just grunt in agreement.


    I fell silent as I took that information in, James for his part stopped at a doorway with a sign hanging above for ¡®Guest Wing¡¯. He pushed the old, drying door open just to reveal an entire section of the Keep that was actually decorated.


    It was a single large, main room. A few hallways split off from it, one with a sign that had the depiction of a bed overtop of it, and another with a tub of water which I assumed to be the bathrooms. The main area was divided into two pieces, a large training mat, and a few small chairs that were covered in some clearly aged cloth.


    ¡°Excuse the¡­ Lack of cleaning. Very few guests ever visit this city. I will inform the kitchen to send a meal for both of you up here. In the meantime, Her Majesty should bring whoever is to get you out of your bindings when she is ready, or when she prepares to contact Berinia.¡± James spoke as he stepped to the side to let the two of us into the room.


    ¡°In case of an emergency, the last room on the right has access to a Balcony with an emergency exit that will let you scale down the side of the building.¡±


    I paused as James stated that, but before I could even ask anything he stepped away. Leaving the door to swing close behind him, though we didn¡¯t have to worry about being locked in her as the locking system was entirely accessible from this side.


    ¡°Guess we wait.¡± I sighed, only to flinch in reflexive pain as Tulip poked me with the wooden Practice Blade from her ring.


    ¡°Guess we train. We have bathrooms here, may as well put some work in before we clean up.¡± Tulip had a devious smirk on her face, and I just had to hide my fearful groan over the number of bruises I was about to acquire.


    <hr>


    ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re in Dust now?¡± Andrew shouted out at Markus, they had been stuck in one of their camps in the desert for almost a week now after they lost the trail of the two girls.


    ¡°I mean that the damn Elven Queen in the south happened to have a convoy moving through, that happened to pick them up.¡± Markus spat back, his own anger was plain and obvious.


    ¡°Dammit all¡­¡± Andrew cursed under his breath as he turned to walk to another room, he needed to contact their Employer now to find their next step forwards. Attacking an Elven city was a suicide mission for just the two of them.


    His eyes went wide as the mirror flashed to life, the black figure clear and obvious, yet entirely hidden was any detail that could identify them. Andrew reflexively fell to one knee, his head falling with eyes wide.


    ¡°So you failed again.¡± Their Employer spoke, a cruel, cold tone obvious in their voice. ¡°I already have plans moving in place, you will be joining a group of Raiders, North of Dust by thirty miles. They are a unique group, if you leave now you will make it there in four days.¡± The Employer spoke further.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Andrew spoke in a dreadfully cold voice, the breath he was holding only broke free from his chest once the light from the mirror faded away. They were lucky that they were able to move to one of their only camps that had a mirror on standby.


    ¡°Markus, gather what you need, we''re leaving now!¡± Andrew shouted out as he stood up, he made sure to grab his crossbow as he walked by it, alongside his travel pack. These next four days were going to be some of the worst in his career, and he couldn¡¯t be more furious about that fact.

 (Chapter 32) Static

    I stood in place, breathing heavily. My arms and shoulders were bruised and aching with every motion, Tulip had not held back in the slightest when it came to sparring now. And when mixed with my entire body being burnt from the exposure to sunlight, my skin reddened and raw, I felt more than a little miserable. Especially after being at this training for close to an hour.


    I had my dominant leg forwards along with my arm from the side side, both hands firmly held to my blade whilst I watched Tulip¡¯s motions. I had managed to hit her a grand total of three times, all three were such bare minimum, glancing blows that they could hardly even be counted.


    I took a step forwards, swinging over my left shoulder in a downwards strike aimed at Tulip¡¯s neck. Her arm flashed up with her blade in hand, deflecting the blow to the side she used the momentum to spin her opposite leg up, throwing a hard kick into my side that I was barely capable of dodging by hopping backwards and nearly falling over.


    ¡°Do you have to hit so hard?...¡± I whined, my body was aching to the point that I was genuinely worried about being hit more.


    ¡°Hitting you hard makes you learn how to block, don¡¯t wanna get hurt, don¡¯t let me hit you.¡± Tulip bit back with a smirk. ¡°Just be happy I¡¯m not Lotus, she would be going way harder than this. Can¡¯t list the number of times she broke bones to get her point across, thankfully we had good healers.¡±


    I just grumbled in disagreement. Though it was mostly my body disagreeing, I saw the logic in her reasoning. I was getting better at blocking and dodging thanks to the fact that Tulip was leaving bruises when I didn¡¯t.


    Lost in my own thoughts I was hardly paying enough attention to save myself from a hard strike on my shoulder, a shout of pain escaped as I fell to the ground. My grip forced loose from the blow as I fell to one knee, my left hand moved up to grip my shoulder as I groaned in pain.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Tulip muttered out as she put her sword to the side, it disappeared after a moment to shift into her ring. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Enough for today, can you still move it?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I muttered out through tightly grit teeth, I rolled my shoulder around, I felt the bones grinding on each other. ¡°I¡¯m gonna practice my magic a bit more¡­ Before I go do anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna go get cleaned up.¡± Tulip had a regretful look in her eyes, she looked at me for a few moments before she moved off towards the hallway with the bathroom.


    I let out a sigh once she was out of earshot, rolling my shoulder more to try and work the pain out of it. I took several breaths to push the pain away before pushing to stand up, grabbing my practice blade and it disappeared back into my ring whilst I walked forwards.


    Back in the center of the small training ring I sat down with my legs crossed. It was a process to find any form of comfort as it felt like my clothes were borderline attacking me. The painful itches of my skin that was made raw and red by the sun.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But, the longer I focused the easier it became to focus on just my magic. I just worked on cycling my mana, not doing anything in particular but trying to just grow more used to simply controlling it. Moving with each pulsing beat of my heart seemed to almost make my mana respond easier, though I couldn¡¯t quite be sure about it. Continuing with this rhythmic beat I kept myself firmly lost in my thoughts.


    My mind was wandering through the paces of the past few weeks, the sudden changes. My mind focused upon magic more than anything else, I still felt like I knew nothing of it.


    Another breath entered my steady rhythm of breathing, my heart beating like a drum to keep tempo in the back of my head. I slowly pushed my mana to the surface of my skin, an attempt to slowly get used to more than just the unfiltered burst of raw energy.


    a subtle crackling sound like that of paper being crumpled fizzled across my skin. I felt the tingling heat like that of lightning, opening my eyes the sight that graced them was rather similar to such.


    Tulip had said my Attuned Element was Electricity, and I could now see it clearly. The blur of pain and adrenaline when we had broken free, the least of my concern was paying attention to my magic in that moment.


    Yet now I could see it in its full glory, arcs of lightning ran across my skin, bouncing up from my arms just to curve back down to my skin. The soft blue hue ignited, illuminating the dim shadows underneath my body.


    I watched curiously as every pulse of my heart left the electricity to surge with its static pulsing noises growing with each beat. Opening my hands the arcs jumped between my fingers slowly and gracefully.


    With a sigh I let my mana settle, and slowly withdraw back into my body.


    ¡°That was interesting.¡± Tulip spoke from my side, looking over slowly I offered a smile to her.


    ¡°Watching that entire thing?¡± I asked slowly, unwinding my shoulders and working out the stiff tension that had grown throughout my body. It must have been over an hour that I sat in that same position.


    ¡°Only the last bit. Honestly it''s impressive, you know.¡± Tulip stated calmly. ¡°Learning magic so quickly. It''s beyond just being a prodigy, it takes even excellent people years to learn half of what you just picked up in the last few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Only because it''s been I learn it or die trying.¡± I remarked as I stood, wincing as the burns returned to grow more painful once more.


    ¡°Even then it''s still impressive, if anything that makes it more so. Also, they have a cream in the bathrooms, it''s a healing salve that helps with the sunburns.¡± I nodded at Tulip''s calm words. ¡°And don''t worry yourself too much, we should be safe here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± With nothing else to say I dragged myself to my feet fully, I walked towards the bathroom with exhaustion filling my bones.


    A knowing anxiety still filled the back of my head, this couldn''t be it, could it? So much had happened so quickly and it felt like we were so far from getting back to Berinia.


    But those thoughts were pushed to the back of my head when I heard flowing water.


    The bathroom was like a massive pond, water gushing in from points in the wall with hot tiles making up the floor, heating the water to steaming, with the room covered in a fine haze.


    I wasted no time to undress and get into the water, only taking a solemn few minutes to undo the remaining bandages covering my left arm. A long scar still remained, red and raw where the bolt had shot clean through my arm.


    Turning to the mirror beside the water I began to examine myself whilst the water rolled around my body.


    Other scars from abuse long past were healing slowly, lashes of blade and whip from the guards in the prison. My wrists and ankles slowly clearing of the skin worked down to the bone by metal cuffs, alongside no longer quite looking like a walking skeleton.


    With a slow breath drawing in I closed my eyes, letting myself enjoy the moments of peace.

 (Chapter 33) Help

    By the time I had left the bathroom, well refreshed, several hours had passed. The comfort of just resting in the heated water left me to fall asleep for some time, only woken up when Tulip knocked on the door to check on me, alongside delivering the message that food was here.


    With a sigh I pulled myself out of the water, spending only a moment to use a towel to dry off before putting on spare clothing from within my ring. The medical salve that had been offered worked wonders, taking only a few minutes for my burns to be almost completely healed, with my skin now freshly tanned showing underneath.


    With my hair still wet, sticking to my head and the back of my neck I left the bathroom. The sweet scent of fresh bread hit my nostrils almost the instant the door was opened, alongside a more bitter scent of cooked, heavily salted meat.


    ¡°Feel better now?¡± Tulip was quick to ask as I stepped into view.


    ¡°Much¡­ Though I wish I could go lay down there for longer. That felt amazing.¡± I spoke with the relaxation clear in my voice, sitting in a pool of steaming water was far more enjoyable being sprayed down by the ice cold water magic to be ¡®cleaned¡¯ in the mines.


    ¡°How¡¯s it taste?¡± I asked as I walked to sit beside Tulip, looking at the bowl of food. It was a sort of stew with a large loaf of bread cut into two pieces to be split between the two of us. The bowls were filled with a dark broth, floating chunks of dark meat sat in between soaked noodles and many different greens.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, definitely different from anything in Berinia but it doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡± Tulip replied as she sipped at her bowl slowly.


    The steam still wafting upwards from my bowl left me to raise it to my lips, blowing on it gently to cool it down before I sipped at it.


    I was amazed by the taste, while it was far from anything I had eaten before it was wholly unique. The broth mixed with the noodles and meat gave it a taste that left me desperate for more as I hardly offered enough time to even chew before gulping it down.


    I let out a quite content sigh after gorging the portion of food offered, Tulip for her part just giggled with a full mouth as I stood up.


    ¡°Well with that¡­ I¡¯m going to go and get some sleep.¡± I sighed out, far more content now. Tulip just shrugged as I walked down the hall where the bedrooms sat, opening the door to one I could see through the bare window that it was well into the night by this point. Fires were lit through the city, presumably by the guards to keep watch.


    In the distance I could hear the muttering of a handful of conversations, though they were so distant I couldn¡¯t make out any words. The wall itself around the city had been cleared out substantially in the mere few hours it had been rubble cleared and being ground down into more usable chunks that were being repurposed into roads and buildings.


    Pulling my eyes from the window for a few moments I took in the room, it was similarly bare just like most of the rest of the guest area had been. With a single bed and a stand next to it, though both were made of finely carved stone with grand decorations running through them in comparison to the rest of the bland almost gray room they felt almost out of place.


    The floors underfoot were changed from harder stone tiles to a much softer wood that had a noticeable give to it which felt far easier to stand on. The bed held a small few covers, which I frankly understood given the heat wafting in through the open windows.


    The walls were devoid of any decorations bar the carved lines between the individual bricks, my musings were torn away from the wall as I heard a large amount of talking rapidly approaching the wall my window sat on.


    I walked over to it, while not looking out directly I stood in a position to see who was talking, looking down at the paths leading towards the keep I could immediately recognize Brimrose, who was being followed by a small line of children. None of them looked like they could have been older than twelve.


    ¡°Miss Brimrose¡­ Why are you bringing us into the keep? I thought only important people were allowed here?¡± I heard one of the younger looking kids in the group ask as she looked up towards Brimrose.


    ¡°You all are important. The children of the city should take our highest priority, especially those who have lost as much as all of you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be getting through here soon.¡± Brimrose replied to the young girl, I saw her gaze flick up towards the window I was watching from, for just a moment our eyes met before she went to bring the children inside.


    I sighed a little, it didn¡¯t take much to figure out how they had ¡®lost so much¡¯ as Brimrose put it. They were just the lucky few who survived whatever cataclysm had struck the city down.Stolen novel; please report.


    I turned away from the window, returning to the side of my bed. I turned to sit down on it for only a moment before I fell backwards, swinging my legs around to lay across the top of the covers.


    Sleep was quick to find me as my eyes fluttered shut, the soft sounds of the city outside of my window was surprisingly soothing. Almost familiar in an odd way, even though it was a far nicer sound than the screams of pain, and cracks of whips and batons hitting people within their cells at night.


    I was thankful to not be tortured by dreams, with my eyes crawling open as a knock on the door to my room began to wake me. I could only mutter out a dissatisfied groan as I was being stirred, the knocks returned a second time with more speed and volume behind them.


    ¡°Who is it?...¡± I managed to barely slur out from my still sleep-addled mind. My eyes fluttered open slowly only to quickly close as the sunlight shining through the window began to assault my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Brimrose, Princess Tulip requested for me to leave you resting for the time being. But I have something I could use your help with.¡± Brimrose spoke through the door.


    I let out a groan with my confusion, my still groggy mind couldn¡¯t make sense out of how or why I would be useful to Brimrose. But pushing myself off of the bed I walked over to the door.


    ¡°Kirin?¡± Brimrose asked again through the door.


    ¡°What¡­ Is it exactly? Why do you need my help? And where¡¯s Tulip?¡± I winced a little as I opened the door to greet Brimrose, looking up to meet her eyes as I unleashed the torrent of questions.


    ¡°I can tell you as we walk, come on.¡± Brimrose turned on a dime to begin walking, she was wearing clothing much like the previous day. ¡°Tulip is elsewhere in the keep, it will take the majority of the day for our smith to get her out of the shackles. It is¡­ A labor intensive job.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± My eyes moved around the room as we began out through the guest area. It remained much the same as it was the previous evening, a few things were moved from Tulip this morning.


    ¡°What I¡¯m needing you to do is to watch over some children. I believe you saw last night I was bringing them in¡­ They are the lucky few survivors. Those without their parents left. I cannot spare any guards to watch them, nor can I spare myself as I am the only Earth Mage capable of repairing the walls quickly.¡± Brimrose sighed, shaking her head. ¡°We have reason to believe that Raiders are preparing a large attack while we are weakened like this¡±


    ¡°I¡­ See.¡± I spoke out after several moments of silence. ¡°When will we be able to make contact with Bernia?...¡± I asked once the silence began to drag for uncomfortably long.


    Brimrose remained silent for several moments as we turned down a hall, heading down a set of stairs back to the main floor. She walked with purpose in her steps and confidence that left her heels echoing as they struck the floor.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning is the current plan.¡± She finally broke the silence, following with a sigh before continuing. ¡°The Mirror however, is damaged, and I am not sure if it will be capable of contacting Berinia for very long.¡±


    ¡°Damaged in what way? How¡­ Does that even work if it''s damaged?¡± The confusion was clear in my voice as my eyes shifted away from the hall we were walking through up to Brimrose once more.


    ¡°Enchanted items, such as Spacial Mirrors, require crystals that store specific Elements of mana. One of the crystals that powers this specific Mirror was fractured during the storm, and it is a rather high chance that this mirror could simply not work, or if it does work it will be for a limited amount of time before it breaks entirely.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s a chance that it could just not work at all.¡± I turned my gaze straight again. ¡°What exactly are you wanting me to do with a bunch of kids?... I''m not exactly ¡®skilled¡¯ when it comes to that.¡±


    ¡°Just talk to them, many of them are scared of humans. And while it may sound absurd, I hope for a day that Elves and Humans can stop hating each other so adamantly. Even if I can only make so much difference¡­ The slow outlawing of the slavery of Humans has been helping already.¡± Brimrose shifted her head over to look down at me with a smile.


    ¡°Scared of humans?...¡± I asked as I met her gaze.


    ¡°Similar to how you Humans tell stories of the ¡®Monsters under the bed¡¯, Elves tell stories of the olden days¡­ Before even the Elves had their first kingdom, when Human hunting parties would hunt us all down. Kidnap us and Enslave us¡­ Some of the Elders say they still remember those days, nearly a thousand years ago, yet only one Elf is known to have lived that long and he refuses to leave his abode. They use these folk tales as the excuse of their ¡®rights¡¯ to enslave Humans.¡± Brimrose spoke with scorn in her voice. ¡°The only way to stop these vicious cycles is to start with the new generations. And, separate them from those hates and fears.¡±


    ¡°I guess I understand that¡­ And is there anyone alive that old? That seems¡­ Absurd.¡± I was left gawking at just the idea of someone living for over a thousand years.


    ¡°The more powerful a mage is, the longer they live. And while ¡®Magic¡¯ as we know it is relatively new, stories of it go back far longer than just a thousand years. It just spread explosively in more recent generations. And, we Elves already live for nearly a hundred and fifty years on average as opposed to the roughly seventy years that Humans do.¡± Brimrose shrugged gently as she spoke. ¡°Who''s to say if the ¡®Elder¡¯ actually exists or not. If they do, they''re a hermit who hides in the Jungles doing nothing.¡±


    I nodded softly, thinking over the information for the few moments of silence given before we stopped before a door that conversations could easily be heard behind.


    ¡°Only a few of the kids, the two youngest are here right now. The older ones insisted on being able to help around the city however they could.¡± Brimrose spoke quickly before she pushed the door open, stepping in and I followed behind her.

 (Chapter 34) Lilly

    As Brimrose stepped into the room two young children jumped up shouting out her name with a series of giggles as they swarmed Brimrose.


    The two kids were clearly Elves, their ears were grown massive for their heads almost like the giant paws of a puppy or a kitten on their bodies. One, the little girl had golden blonde hair and soft green eyes, while the other, a little boy had brown hair and similar green eyes. They both were too distracted swarming Brimrose with so many questions that she could barely even open her mouth to talk.


    But, they both fell utterly silent when they looked over to me. Fear was plastered on their faces in such a way that it made me wince, made all the more obvious when they began hiding behind Brimrose.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡± The young girl, who couldn''t have been any older than five, spoke with surprising confidence to her words.


    ¡°That''s one of the two humans we have here that we''re helping, remember when I told you about them last night?¡± Brimrose spoke gently in an almost motherly tone.


    The little girl gasped drastically before speaking rapidly. ¡°Is dat the pwincess?!¡± She was bouncing up and down in place, while the boy was still hiding behind Brimrose, fear plain in his eyes.


    ¡°No, no I¡¯m just some nobody who¡¯s been getting dragged around by a Princess.¡± I offered a smile to the little girl, she quickly deflated from my words and the boy relaxed some once I began talking.


    ¡°Lilly, Erde, this is the other Human girl, Kirin. Kirin, this is Lilly, and Erde.¡± Brimrose spoke as she pointed first to the little girl, Lilly, and then the boy Erde.


    Erde raised his hand, staying well behind Brimrose to hide himself from my gaze, even as I offered my kindest smile.


    ¡°Kirin here is going to be taking care of the two of you for today. I wish I could be taking care of you for today but there is a lot that needs to be done.¡± Brimrose continued as she reached a hand to pat Lilly on the head.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are we going to be attacked again?¡± Lilly asked, her words slower and more deliberated.


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t know dear. But we have to prepare for the worst.¡± Brimrose said solemnly as she turned to Erde, she picked him up to set him gently on the bed to sit. ¡°Can you two be nice for Kirin? I know it¡¯s hard for both of you right now¡­¡±


    ¡°She sounds fun!¡± Lilly shouted while Erde was pouting some, he didn¡¯t seem happy but with Lilly¡¯s enthusiasm he relented rather quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Just for today?... Right?¡± Erde spoke with a shy voice, his eyes barely raising enough to look at Brimrose.


    ¡°Just for today.¡± Brimrose answered, she leaned forwards, giving both of them a tight hug before standing up. ¡°The citizens have been informed that you and Tulip are guests within the city limits, and that an attack upon you, is an attack upon me. So, you should be safe to explore the city with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Thank you.¡± I forced a smile to my face, concern and anxiety were more than building up in the back of my head. It was easy to tell Brimrose wasn¡¯t saying everything, with the expected siege from the Raiders being imminent in her mind I couldn¡¯t blame her.


    Brimrose silently left the room, closing the door behind her as she did so. I was left to force an awkward smile to my face as Lilly and Erde looked at me, Lilly who seemed to be the far more sociable of the two bounced up from where she was sitting to meet my eyes.


    ¡°What are the other Humans like? Are you from a place that has other humans?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t waste a moment to start asking questions.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not really that experienced with other people- let''s talk while we look around. If that''s fine with you two?¡± Lilly nodded quickly to my words, turning to grab Erde by the arm she dragged the poor boy to his feet as he followed behind her.


    ¡°Now¡­ Lets see, as far as other people I don¡¯t know that many. In my experience, a lot of them aren¡¯t the ¡®Kindest¡¯... But that¡¯s from a small group in a place that had a lot of people who struggled.¡± I sighed as I thought over my words, trying to find ways to explain things without just blurting out ¡®I grew up in a prison¡¯ immediately.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°What was your home like then? Is it like the Deserts?¡± Lilly continued to ask as she fell in line next to me. Erde stood a half step behind her with his eyes down as pushed open the door to start walking.


    ¡°There are a lot of forests in Berinia, a lot of grasslands too. Where I grew up¡­ It was pretty rocky, not much of anything to look at or miss.¡± I sighed calmly, it took only a moment for me to find my bearings within the deceptively large keep to begin heading to the front entrance.


    ¡°Do you have a family?¡± Erde broke his silence, looking up at me with his question.


    It left me silent for a few moments, my eyes fell as I opened my mouth just to close it a few times before I could muster up a response.


    ¡°No¡­ My parents have been dead for a long time.¡± I forced out quickly before my jaw shut firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry.¡± Erde muttered with a small amount of sorrow audible with his quiet tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, you didn¡¯t know about it. So, it¡¯s not your fault for being curious. It¡¯s never a crime to want to learn about someone. At least in my book.¡± I smiled as I turned my head back to look at Erde, he sniffled a little, tears visible in the corners of his eyes that he was holding back admirably.


    ¡°What do you two like doing for fun?¡± I quickly changed the subject, hoping to cheer the moping kids up some. ¡°I can¡¯t really¡­ Get you guys anything, I¡¯m pretty much broke.¡±


    ¡°Momma always brought the two of us to the plaza in the center of the city¡­¡± Lilly replied, her own eyes falling for a moment before her peppy mood returned. ¡°We should go there!¡± She quickly cheered out, hopping around some.


    ¡°If it¡¯s cleared out, then yes we can go there.¡± My smile slowly faded as I turned my gaze away from them and back forwards, guards sat on either side of the door, inside and out. With only a look they seemingly recognized the only other Human in the city and stepped to the side to let us through.


    ¡°Woah! Are you sure you¡¯re not important Miss Kirin Lady?¡± Lilly giggled out as she jogged in front of me for a moment. ¡°The guards never let us through like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just some nobody who got dragged into something way over their head.¡± I chuckled a little, smiling from her antics. ¡°Honestly.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Lilly spouted again, she turned on a dime and raised one hand to the air, with an absolutely exaggerated step she shouted out with giggles in her voice. ¡°To the plaza!¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Where are we even at Andrew?¡± Markus shouted out from behind him. Sand was blowing around them in furious spirals, a sudden windstorm in the desert flats bringing all visibility down to nothing.


    ¡°I have no idea! We¡¯re just following the instructions of the person you got us stuck with! So don¡¯t blame anyone other than yourself for this crap!¡± Andrew shouted out in response, only to stumble into complete silence as he crested the hill.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop?-¡± Markus shouted out only to fall into silence as he stood beside Markus.


    Down beneath them, in a caldera made from the sand forming a massive bowl with a salt flat bottom to it, sat what looked to be a village. An army.


    Thousands of Raiders all sat in tents, gathered around, and in the center a presence remained that made Andrew feel sick to his stomach. Even someone as blind to the world of magic as him could feel the power in the center of that encampment.


    <hr>


    ¡°Mister Ice Cream man!¡± Lilly shouted out as she went running forwards away from me. I raised a hand, about to speak as I was going to begin running after her only to be relieved as the man she ran towards turned with a relieved face, a smile painted across it.


    ¡°Lilly! Erde! You¡¯re both alive?!¡± The Elven man shouted in surprise. His eyes settled on me for a moment, confusion and hate contorted his face for a beat before Lilly¡¯s tackle turned hug snapped his gaze away from me.


    He was rather stout in build, standing around five foot five, shorter than even Tulip. Built like a worker he had a large set of arms and a noticeable belly under the robes he wore, but it was clear that despite the visual appearance it was the build of someone who could probably lift a horse. His head was bare of any hair, marked with a handful of scars and scabs, making his elongated ears stand out all the more.


    ¡°What are you two doing with one of the humans?¡± The man asked quickly, eyeing me suspiciously as even Erde ran over to hug him.


    ¡°Miss Brimrose requested that I look after them for today while she and her guards are all busy working on the repairs.¡± I answered, though the man looked to Lilly and Erde, only accepting the answer once they had both nodded their confirmations.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave you three be then. Take care¡­ I would have offered some goods, but my store was destroyed by the storm. I¡¯m sorry you two.¡± The man spoke with a sigh as he pushed against his knees to stand up again. He launched one last glare at me as he turned to move away, only to stop dead in place.


    In the distance a horn could be heard coming from one of the walls, and shouts began rushing through the entire city.


    ¡°Storm on the Horizon! Everyone get cover ready, it''ll be here by nightfall!¡±

 (Chapter 35) Horizon

    ¡°Storm on the Horizon! Everyone get cover ready, it''ll be here by nightfall!¡± The shouts permeated through the city, spreading from person to person only for them to all be overwhelmed entirely by an echoing boom of a massive bell.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Erde asked quickly as he looked around with clear panic in his eyes. His head swiveled side to side as people began moving about rapidly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, let¡¯s head back to the keep alright? Lilly, come on!¡± I shouted as Lilly began to wander off, she jumped a little, her eyes snapping back towards me before she took off to return to my side.


    ¡°But we just got here!¡± Lilly whined, she looked up with puppy dog eyes, but I just offered a shake of my head.


    ¡°Brimrose asked me to keep you two safe, and being caught out here in everyone''s way during a storm is very much not keeping you two safe. Alright?¡± It was a struggle for me to resist caving to the desperate looks that Lilly forced upon me. But with an utterly exaggerated sigh that had her almost falling over Lilly finally relented.


    ¡°Fiiiiiiiiinnnneeeeeee.¡± Lilly dragged out as she slumped forwards, her face contorted and pouting heavily. ¡°I still wanted to go see the plaza¡­¡± She continued with her arms crossing in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine so much Lilly¡­¡± Erde spoke as he took her hand to make sure she stayed close. ¡°She¡¯s just trying to help isn¡¯t she?¡±


    I turned to glance back at Erde with a thankful smile from his words, he gave a little thumbs up while Lilly just offered more annoyed grumbles. I was thankful to have his support as I turned to lead them towards the keep.


    Elves were beginning to flock into the streets by the hundreds as we all began walking, many of them heading in different directions. Some moved towards the walls while others started frantic searches for any cover they could find. The rest were all moving with purpose to one direction, the Keep.


    ¡°Tell you what, it¡¯s about midday, I can see if I can find someone who could ask the chefs if they could make something special, a little compensation for having to head back so soon.¡± I offered, glancing back for a moment only to feel dread fill my body as Lilly and Erde were now missing.


    Panic was absolutely racing through my body, I couldn¡¯t have looked away for more than ten seconds. But the streets were filling in so quickly, and everyone was so tall that I couldn¡¯t see anything. People were moving like a tidal wave, dragging me along with the threat of trampling me if I didn¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Lilly! Erde!¡± I shouted as I desperately tried to hold my ground. Pushing against the rushing waves of Elves I managed to make my way to the side of what had once been a set of buildings, the rubble had completely collapsed giving me a chance to crawl up some of it to get a vantage point.


    I turned in place, looking around the crowds to try and find any hope of seeing Lilly and Erde in the crowds, but the more it moved the less I had any chance to see them.


    ¡°Lilly! Erde!¡± I shouted out again, but I knew I could barely be heard more than a few feet away from the bell chiming still, the shouts of guards trying to guide the citizens to anywhere that had covered.


    Finally my gaze moved away from the crowds for only a moment, and towards the walls.


    I could see it moving in from the West, curving around towards the North as if it was surrounding two sides of the city and rolling inwards towards it. A massive sandstorm, with clouds that must have been miles high in the air was racing towards us. And it had come seemingly out of thin air.


    I let my eyes rest on the storm for a few moments, only long enough for the first wave of the crowds to clear out enough for me to have any hope of moving. I bit down my fear as much as I could before diving straight into the crowds, with enough space between everyone now that I had a hope of moving.


    ¡°Lilly! Erde! Where did you two go!¡± I kept shouting, my head moving around on a swivel desperate to catch a glimpse of one of them. But I couldn¡¯t see anything, everything was blurring together as I kept running until I slid to a stop, back in the Plaza.


    The bell chimed again, louder this time, but it was probably just because I was closer to the point of origin. I had to take a deep breath to calm myself, the guards said it wouldn¡¯t be here until nightfall, right? That meant I still had a handful of hours to search for them.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    My eyes shifted up, and at least time wasn¡¯t betraying me too. It was just barely beginning to reach past midday.


    ¡°Lilly! Erde!¡± I shouted out again, my hands moving up to cup around my face in a desperate attempt to project my dwindling voice further. So many years of barely talking, raising it to a shout felt like my throat was being torn apart.


    ¡°Kirin! Help!¡± My eyes snapped to my side as I heard Lilly¡¯s voice call out, I couldn¡¯t even think. I just started running in the direction I heard it from. It was a alleyway near the wall, turned into a sort of cavern from rubble that was being cleared out, leaning against the remnants of the wall and held up by an impressive feet of just good material.


    ¡°Where are you?! Lilly! Erde!¡± I kept shouting, each time I tried my voice got weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± I heard Lilly let you a shrill screech, just around a corner. I kept running, sliding as I turned, my hand flashed out to grab the corner of the wall redirecting any speed I could just for my eyes to go wide.


    ¡°Good girl, Lilly.¡± Andrew spoke, I recognized him in an instant. As if in memory the second my eyes landed on the crossbow in his hands my arm throbbed in memory of the pain, and bile filled the back of my throat as I saw it pointed at Lilly¡¯s head. He was holding her by the hair, while Erde was on the ground, his face bruised and battered, pinned down by Andrew standing on his back.


    ¡°Now, ¡®Kirin¡¯, hands up, turn around and put your face to the wall.¡± Andrew demanded, all he had to do was gesture to the position his crossbow was held in. The head of the arrow scratching against Lilly¡¯s skull, it had already drawn some blood where it cut just above her ear from thrashing to try and escape. ¡°Do it now or the girl gets the same treatment you did. Except I don¡¯t miss this time. Try and call for help, and they both get it.¡±


    I nodded, my jaw staying firmly, and tightly shut. My hands slowly raised above my head while I turned around.


    ¡°Kirin don¡¯t!¡± Lilly shouted before letting out a scream, my eyes flicked over, I saw Andrew yank her hair back and up hard enough to lift her off of the ground for a moment. My body was locked up, fear, anger, desperation, I couldn¡¯t do anything here.


    I couldn¡¯t hear any guards around, I didn¡¯t see any when I went running either. They must have all been helping everyone get to safety. I had no idea where Tulip was, and she had no idea where I was, or what situation I could have been in.


    I couldn¡¯t fight back, I had no idea if Andrew had any magic. His partner was nowhere to be seen either.


    ¡°Turn around now!¡± Andrew shouted out, snapping me out of my stupor for a moment.


    My eyes flicked back towards them for a moment, I looked to Erde for a moment, just long enough to see he was still alive, and awake at that. Her was reaching for a rock next to him carefully, and I had to just hope for a miracle.


    I had no choice but to listen to Andrew¡¯s commands, keeping my arms raised but I closed my eyes as I did so. Breathing in deeply, I tried to slow my racing heart, I tried to get my mana ready to respond.


    Each second felt like it was dragging for an eternity, just as I had turned to face the wall to my side I heard my chance, the shifting of a rock that had Andrew look down just in time for the sharp edge of rubble to be jammed straight into his calf.


    My head launched to lock onto him, his arm shifted forwards while his leg gave out. Lilly let out a scream that seemed almost like it was in slow motion. Everything felt so slow in fact that I could feel each inch my mana was launching into throughout my body.


    Every inch felt like it was growing stronger, being enhanced somehow, it reached to my left leg just in time for it to hit the ground and send me charging forwards. I felt, and heard the electrical crackle like lightning jumping across my skin.


    My right leg hit the ground, surprise was being replaced by hatred in Andrew¡¯s eyes, his face contorted with rage while the crossbow was yanked back into control. I could see the terror on Lilly¡¯s face but she saw me getting closer, at least I hoped she did.


    My left leg hit the ground again, I couldn¡¯t have been more than eight feet away now, the crossbow was being pulled to aim at Lilly¡¯s neck, I could see the trigger depressing slowly, I could feel dread and fear rushing through my body.


    And then my right leg hit the ground, the world sped up so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t keep up. I was moving so fast that I couldn¡¯t quite make sense of what happened, mana exploded out from my body as I tackled Andrew, my shield barely forming as my left hand crashed into his face and let out a burst of electricity from my magic.


    I didn¡¯t spend a moment to think with Andrew on the ground, I grabbed Erde, with his arms around my neck to support himself, I did the same to Lilly with my opposite arm before I took off running back out of the alleyway.


    I didn¡¯t stop running until I was nearing the keep, my stamina giving out on me as my ears finally stopped ringing from Adrenaline. I could feel my mana receding as I lost the desperate focus that had brought it forth so easily.


    I was confused when I looked back up to see guards running towards me, they were shouting something, it felt like I could barely breathe with each breath coming in and out with a heave. My eyes moved down, my stomach felt like it was on fire with pain.


    Looking down I could see why it hurt so badly. My shirt had been torn, it looked like shattered glass where my shield had been, a cut went from the front of my stomach across in a glancing blow from Andrew¡¯s bolt.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Finally snapping out of my daze I looked up, seeing James approaching. ¡°Get them to the healers! Now!¡± James shouted at the guards while I fell to one knee. I felt like I was about to black out, every muscle, every fiber of my body felt ready to give out. And I relented, caving to the urge to just close my eyes now that I knew Lilly and Erde were safe again.

 (Chapter 36) Contact

    I could hear murmurs talking around me, everything felt blurry, even my hearing had a constant droning ring to it. I felt groggy, letting out a discontent groan as I tried to force my eyes open, yet they refused to listen to me. It felt like an eternity that I was just laying there, unable to do anything before everything went black in an instant.


    ¡°Focus the healing on the wound, the poison is spreading rapidly.¡± I could hear someone speak, who was that? My mind felt like a blur while it felt like fire was flowing underneath my skin like a tidal wave of water, burning every inch it moved away from my gut.


    ¡°Put her under! She¡¯s waking up from the pain~¡± An almost familiar voice shouted out, it was feminine in nature but I couldn¡¯t register any real identity to it.


    Everything went silent, my ears continued ringing, only growing louder until it all stopped. My mind went dark, like I was floating, like I was dreaming. It felt like I couldn¡¯t breath, like I couldn¡¯t be, and then my eyes opened.


    My eyes snapped open as a deep gasp of air ignited my lungs like fire, like sore bones were being shifted, like invisible bruises were furiously screaming out in agony as my ribs moved to allow me to breathe. Yet relief soon followed when I exhaled, like ice washed across my body to cool the pain down.


    I slowly sat up, my eyes refused to focus, the gray room around me looked like a blur. I could see multiple beds, all empty. I could hear a furious whistling of wind beating against a window I couldn¡¯t quite see.


    The room itself was dark, no lights were ignited, the miniscule light that broke in through closed windows barely illuminated the room enough to make out vague details. I could tell it was still daylight out, albeit a dim light that spoke of it approaching evening.


    ¡°Where am I?...¡± I asked myself aloud, as if expecting the air to answer. I was forced to hold in a wince as I felt pressure on my still tender stomach, looking down I was at least clothed still. I reached to pull up the base of my shirt, it was a new one, no longer cut by the grazing bolt.


    The wound was already scarred over, similar to how I would have expected it to look after a month or two of healing, not however long it had been. But I could still see the purple bruising outlining it, with green veins crawling away just to stop with a golden tinge at the end that seemed to almost sparkle, crawling along and against the tide of the green.


    I slowly turned to the edge of the bed as I let my shirt fall back into place, tentatively pushing forwards, I tested the weight I could put on my legs. Though I was luckily relieved to find that while painful I could still stand perfectly fine. Though I did reach to my side, holding the railing of beds as I began walking towards the door I could see on the far side of the room.


    ¡°She should be waking up soon.¡± I heard a vaguely familiar voice speak from the outside of the door. It was like a voice I had heard in a dream.


    ¡°Good, you can go now, thank you for this. Even with your opinions.¡± A voice I could immediately recognize as Brimrose responded, there was a long period of silence before the first voice spoke again.


    ¡°She saved our children, I would even help an ogre for that. I believe you may have found that legendary ¡®good¡¯ human you were so desperate for, Your Majesty.¡± The voice replied before going silent, two sets of footsteps moved apart, one heading to the door while another left.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    My eyes were slowly focusing, only to be assaulted by light as the door opened before me. Only about four feet away, the illuminated outline of Brimrose blocked the doorway like an imposing knight, she stood donned in brilliant silvery armor with golden outlines not unlike her guards. And yet where the guards had been ornate, Brimrose¡¯s was utterly grand.


    ¡°Oh my- kirin you shouldn¡¯t be walking yet!¡± Brimrose shouted like a concerned mother, she quickly moved forwards, supporting my shoulder to take weight off of my legs.


    ¡°I feel fine¡­ Just a little sore.¡± I replied quickly, trying to move away from the help, it was a sort of reflex to try and bear through the pain. After all it was a lot better than suffering through working in the mines with broken arms or ribs. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You are not ¡®fine¡¯ Kirin, you nearly died to a quick acting poison from the wound. Lilly and Erde told us, the description sounded like Andrew had ambushed the three of you- I¡¯m sure you have more information but please at least sit down for a moment.¡± Brimrose spoke quickly, and she wasn¡¯t asking when telling me to sit as she picked me up and simply placed me on the bed closest to the two of us.


    I could at least examine her armor in more detail now, the main body of fit was a silvery material that I didn¡¯t recognize, it wasn¡¯t silver, or iron, that much I could tell from the darker coloration of it, but every detail had brilliant golden outlines etched into it like a masterwork piece of art, every detail that the armor hid of her body reflected it instead with the outlines of gold.


    ¡°Poison? Wait- Why are you wearing armor? What¡¯s happening?¡± My mind was rapidly reeling back to itself, memories of the encounter with Andrew flew to the front of my mind, the racing of my heart, the wound I couldn¡¯t feel. The bolt being poisoned explained the strange green veins throughout the wound, and I could assume the golden light was some form of magic trying to purge it from my body.


    ¡°The bolt that wounded you, or what Erde described to be a bolt, was poisoned. It was an extremely lethal one made from Crawler venom. Before you ask, yes they are both fine, Lilly had a minor neck injury, and Erde is bruised and battered, but they¡¯re alive and will recover.¡± Brimrose spoke slowly, placing her hands on my shoulders to steady me. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for six hours, it¡¯s impressive that you¡¯ve even woken up this quickly. And the reason I¡¯m wearing armor is because we spotted raiders on the edge of the approaching storm, we know without a doubt they¡¯re attacking us now.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tulip? Did you contact Berinia yet- I¡­ Are we going to have to help you fight?¡± Questions raced out of my mouth almost as quickly as they raced across my mind, I couldn¡¯t focus enough to even look Brimrose in the eyes, instead I tried to find a point of focus in the room yet failed every attempt.


    ¡°Tulip is fine, we couldn¡¯t get her out of the manacles on her wrists, but she no longer has the one around her neck. I would never ask for you two to fight alongside us, it was our choice to take you both in and defend you. And neither of you are in fighting condition.¡± Brimrose paused, taking a breath before she sighed. ¡°And no we have not contacted Berinia yet, the storm is impeding our ability to do so. We may not be able to make contact until after it clears.¡±


    ¡°Knowing all of that, could you please rest for at least a few more hours? The poison is rapidly clearing, but moving too much could worsen your condition again.¡± Brimrose spoke in a motherly tone as she continued, and with a stern look she forced me to resign to lay back down. Yet, I didn¡¯t feel annoyed, it was weird having someone actually care about me.


    ¡°Please, wake me up when the storm hits. I¡­ Don¡¯t want to be left to sleep through it.¡± I asked slowly, Brimrose after a few moments nodded with a sigh. ¡°Thank you, for everything.¡±


    ¡°You can thank me once we¡¯re through this storm, just get some rest. Tulip will be sent in here to wake you up in a few hours.¡± Brimrose spoke as she walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    I relinquished to lay back with a sigh, finding some marginal comfort on my unwounded side as I pulled the thin sheets over myself to find more warmth while my eyes closed. Sleep came quicker than I expected as exhaustion rushed through my body.

 (Chapter 37) Impact

    Tulip sat in a room with hundreds of Elves filling it wall to wall, the chaos of everyone evacuating the city had dragged her into here. She had to hope that Brimrose knew that she was in here, and that Brimrose would even care about that.


    She knew Kirin was hopeful about the Elves, but Tulip had just seen and heard too many things with them involved. So many people who ¡®disappeared¡¯ just to be blamed on the Elven slave market.


    She looked up for a moment as the whistling winds began to pick up, and for a moment the building felt almost like it was shaking from the wind, her eyes traveled the room. It was absolutely packed with Elves everywhere, barely a few inches between everyone.


    Looking down at her hands Tulip couldn''t help but wince, they only had enough time to get her out of one of the shackles, the one that had sat around her neck. She could still feel the red, raw rashes from where the metal had been sitting for the better part of a month. She was promised attention from healers, but everything went to chaos so quickly that the Smith who was working with her was separated, pulled away from her and elsewhere into the keep.


    The Elves in the room around her were alight with muttering, most were asking questions of what was happening. Every so often a booming bell would ring out, so loud that it felt like it was shaking the room with its echoing boom. Yet it barely outdid the furious whistling of the wind battering against the walls that seemed to be threatening to cave to its threats.


    ¡°I need to go find Kirin¡­¡± Tulip muttered to herself, she pushed against her legs to stand up. Looking around the room, it was hard to tell where the door she had entered from was, the lights were dim, the candlelight being blocked by so many bodies that it was near impossible to see. She could feel her heart pounding with adrenaline, something felt off within the building, whether it was the pressure, ambient mana, or the amount of Elves setting her off, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    She started walking towards one of the walls, it was the furthest from where the whistling threats of the wind emanated from. Once she got closer to the wall, and further from the center of the long shadows it became much easier to tell where she was going. And eventually her eyes locked onto the frame of a door, barely able to be made out from the metal hinges reflecting the dim lights.


    Guards sat in position on either side of the door, none of them looked like the silver clad guards that worked directly for Brimrose which left Tulip concerned, they watched her with annoyed glares as she approached, tilting the pole arms that sat in their hands to block the door.


    ¡°Get back in there, slave.¡± The putrid hate that sat upon the guards tongue as he hissed the words towards Tulip left her to wince and recoil.


    She was more than a little annoyed by it as well, her immediate instinct drilled into her by self important Nobles was to demand if they knew who she was. But of course they didn''t, and her titles meant nothing here. Not like she would even throw her title around back home either.


    In response Tulip raised her arms, hands open while her shackles jingled upon her arms. She stepped away, finding a spot to sit not too terribly far from the doorway. More guards were inside of the room, many seemed to be moving through like they were taking a head count. But she saw a number of others in chains pulled to their feet and pulled to the side.


    She leaned against the wall with one leg folded under the other which sat bent with her foot planted on the ground. After the furious statement of the guards several Elves looked her way, and the majority had glares and sneers painting their faces.


    Like a glare of superiority over someone who couldn''t fight back, it made her feel sick to her stomach. But it also sent a thought through her head, ¡®was this how Kirin felt for all those years?¡¯


    She couldn''t know without asking her, and it felt wrong to even think about doing so. How could just a few weeks of being chained compare to the majority of one''s own life.


    The noise of her own thoughts kept Tulip distracted from the fact that the bell suddenly stopped. The ringing booms no longer sat shaking the building, it sounded like the wind stopped as well. The silence was more deafening than the loudest screams she could have ever imagined.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Her thoughts became words, and it sent a cacophony of murmurs to echo like waves through the room that had fallen silent in an instant. She could feel her heart racing even further, something wasn''t right here, and she needed to find Kirin, now.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She pushed herself to stand, approaching the door with hands raised to show she wasn''t a threat.


    ¡°Please, I need to get through- Miss Brimro- Agh!¡± She screamed out in pain as her vision went blurred. One of the two guards slammed the flat of their blade into the side of Tulip¡¯s head like a bat. Her ears were ringing, her head was spinning as stars filled her vision and darkness covered the peripherals.


    ¡°Do not speak Her Highnesses name!¡± The guard shouted with pure hate marking his voice. ¡°You filthy slaves have no right to speak that name!¡±


    ¡°I, am not, a slave.¡± Tulip hissed out in response, each of her words emphasized as she was breathing through clenched teeth, tight gasps that kept the stinging pain down, warm liquid crawled down the side of her head where the skin broke just above her ear.


    Slowly, Tulip dragged a foot under herself to start standing back up, Her eyes moved over, locking onto the guards face that hid behind the thin cloth headwrap that many of the guards wore over helmets.


    ¡°You wear shackles, you are nothing more than a slave thinking they are worth anything.¡± The guard took a threatening step towards her, lowering his pole arm down, the blade poised and threatening her clearly. ¡°Anything other than the pitiful coin an ugly one like you would give.


    ¡°You stand against me only to try and feel some worth. Are you willing to threaten your own wellbeing just out of an absurd hatred? Are you willing to accept the punishments that could come back to bite you just because you thought I was lying?¡± Tulip hissed out as she stood up. Her glare, her crimson glare settled upon the Elves green eyes. She could see him taking an anxious gulp, somehow her glare always did that to people, even when she was little.


    ¡°If I''m nothing more than a slave, what do you have to lose by letting me through? If I''m not a slave then you have everything to lose by running me through.¡± She continued, her breathing still ragged from the pain, her fists were clenched, her aching mind racing as she watched the Elf reaffirm his grip on the weapon.


    ¡°Stand Down!¡± The other guard shouted, he shifted his weapon to lower the first guards down. ¡°Let her through you idiot, if she is just a slave the other guards will handle her.¡± He continued, the panic in the first guard''s eyes only increased, he was shaking, he was scared. And that, by default, scared Tulip equally so.


    But she also had to wonder, why was he scared? What was happening that had the guard so terrified? She couldn¡¯t think further as a flash of movement caused reflexes to scream through her body.


    The blade plunged forwards despite the second guard trying to lower the firsts, its aim was precise, but even with her head screaming Tulip had good reflexes. Plus it was easy to tell how someone was about to move by just watching their eyes.


    She sidestepped around the edge of the blade, with the shaft coming so close as to rub against her shirt. She had to suck in a breath and grab the Polearm, locking it firmly under her shoulder and between her elbow and forearm giving her a strong grip on it.


    ¡°Let, me, through.¡± She emphasized her words again, her eyes, with that same threatening shine she could always remember from her father, burned into the Elven Guard, luckily when Tulip let his Polearm go he stepped back.


    The second guard was now watching her, curious, and now equally on edge. Murmurs shuttered through the Elves sitting around the room, and both guards stepped back. For a moment Tulip thought she would be let through, but the guards lowered the weapons, aimed at Tulip.


    She could feel her heart beginning to race, and her mind already running wild only seemed to accelerate from a run to a dead sprint. She couldn¡¯t possibly be put at more of a disadvantage, or not easily at least. She focused on the Elves for a moment, the eyes of the two guards looked off almost, like they were distant, not entirely  focused.


    Her dominant hand slowly opened, she was ready to summon her blade out of her ring if the guards made a move, she needed to get through, she had to find Kirin.


    ¡°Stand down now!¡± Both of the guards shouted in an unnatural unison, both of them took a step with their right foot in the lead, landing on the same beat. Just as she was about to step away to try and find another way out, the wind began howling again.


    A furious noise so violent and filled with hate that it left everyone frozen, like the screams of a Banshee filled with the hate of the dead it began furiously pounding against all surfaces of the building.


    And it all fell silent for a moment again, until a massive BOOM echoed across the building sending a shock so violent that it knocked Tulip to her knees. The Guards similarly fell over, but now was her chance.


    Tulip clenched her teeth down, her mana began moving, she could already feel her wrists lighting on fire as she launched for the door. Her hand reached out, touching the edge of the handle, sending the door swinging open, only enough for her to get through.


    And then it slammed shut behind her as another shockwave rocked the building, and the wind returned again. Her eyes moved down, her wrists were bleeding, but she had to keep going.


    ¡°Stop her! Catch the Slave!¡± The guards behind her shouted through the door, the volume was terrifying, and unnervingly they both screamed it in perfect unison once more. She didn¡¯t have time to stand around, she had to keep running.


    Her mana began its retreat back into her body, her wrists felt like they were on fire. Parts of the metal were red hot on the outside, her teeth clenched so hard to prevent her screams from escaping that she worried her teeth would shatter.


    But she kept running, she made her way deeper into the keep while the wind only grew louder. Her mind was racing even through the pain, what was happening during this storm?

 (Chapter 38) Betrayal?

    Tulip kept running, she could hear the guards pounding on the doors still like madmen. She looked at her wrists, blood was trailing behind her, she needed to find a way to close the wounds and soon. But she also knew she couldn¡¯t stand still, something felt off, why would Brimrose¡¯s guards attack her so suddenly?


    It bothered her, it just felt completely wrong, it shouldn¡¯t have happened. Everything she heard from Brimrose sounded genuine, but she couldn¡¯t deny the ability some people had to lie and hide the truth of their words. Shouldn¡¯t someone have been sent to inform her if something was going on?


    She didn¡¯t have time to think through it more, no matter how badly it bothered her. She needed to survive, she needed to find Kirin, and ideally they needed to find the Spacial Mirror. She slowed her sprint to a quick walk, saving her stamina and steadying her breath while she moved through the Keep.


    Most of, if not all the torches were extinguished, many sat upon the ground as if they were snapped free of the metal holsters which held them. The only reliable source of light to guide herself with was the incredibly dim light that broke through the occasional windows this deep into the keep, and even rarer, the occasional glowing stone to outline a doorway or a turn.


    ¡®Where even am I in here?¡¯ Her thoughts moved about while she moved, though she fell silent with a tight breath as murmurs and footsteps began approaching her from a doorway.


    She quickly moved to flatten herself against the wall closest to where the noise came from, her heart was racing. She could hear the guards talking, as they gradually approached.


    ¡°This is going far too easily.¡± A male voice spoke, it was rough and grating like that of an older man. It was quickly followed by a heavy series of coughs that she could only assume originated from the same man.


    ¡°Indeed, though those two human girls need to be found.¡± A more feminine voice spoke, it sounded middle aged. The tone spoke of someone calm, and dangerous. ¡°Especially now that one of them broke away from those two bumbling idiots.¡± She sighed deeply, shaking her head. ¡°Never should have relied on that¡­¡±


    ¡®Did information really spread that quickly?¡¯ Tulip quickly thought after the unknown woman''s words hit her ears.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The masculine voice mumbled as he rounded the corner, Tulip was able to see from the side on glance and take in the two she now saw.


    Both were wearing the lighter, leather armor that the guards of the city seemed to be wearing. Their helms sat under their arms, and while their faces remained hidden as they walked away she could note a few things.


    The man was tall, nearly as tall as Levi, and built similarly as well. Only really comparable to that of a bear, yet his ears remained elongated, almost to an exaggerated extent that reached nearly behind his head. His hair was a keen silver, and she could see the edges of a well trimmed beard upon his face, whilst his hair was straightened, falling behind his back.


    The woman was notably shorter, though much taller than Tulip still, she could see the spear in the woman''s hands, while whatever weapons the man had on him weren¡¯t visible from the angle she was at. While the woman''s ears were shorter, her hair was much longer, reaching nearly to her hips with a soft auburn coloration to it.


    ¡°What are you ¡®hmm-ing¡¯?¡± The woman remarked, her gaze shifting to her side ever so slightly to watch the man.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Nothing. For a moment I thought I felt some mana, but it must just be residual from other guards.¡± The man replied with another sigh as he crossed his arms. ¡°Let''s go find that runt already.¡±


    As the two guards fell silent and continued walking away Tulip still held her breath until they rounded another corner. Only then did she finally take in a slow, shaking breath to take off down the hall they had just come from.


    ¡®Why are the guards hunting me down?¡¯ Her thoughts began to trail while she ran. ¡®They couldn¡¯t have spread information this quickly¡­ What is happening?¡¯


    Her eyes moved around, locking onto a partially opened doorway to her right that a set of stairs sat behind moving up. She just had to hope that Kirin was being kept somewhere on the second floor. Biting back her rising panic she turned to push the door open.


    It let out a painfully loud creaking noise that left her to wince, one of the hinges was snapped, leaving it incredibly hard to shove open. So much so that she had to bash her shoulder against it to get the door to budge open enough for her to start sliding through the gap.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    First getting an arm through her heart was racing, her eyes darting about so rapidly that she almost began to feel dizzy whilst bile built in the back of her throat. The angle was terrible but the door refused to budge another inch, leaving her to shove into a wall to try and slide around it as she was now past the point of no return.


    ¡°There you are!¡± The masculine voice shouted out for Tulip with a booming laugh that left her to curse in the back of her head. ¡°Some Heir you are huh?! Stuck in a damn doorway!¡±


    ¡°Must you be so loud?¡± The woman spoke with a sigh, shaking her head. ¡°Just kill her so we can be done with it.¡± The woman audibly readied her spear, twisting it to aim forwards, ready for a jab at a moment''s notice. ¡°She¡¯s not the one we were told to keep alive.¡±


    ¡°Awh, but where''s the fun in that?¡± The man replied, Tulip could practically hear the grin in his voice. But finally one more shove, and a hard kick with her leg forced her shoulders and hips through the cracked doorway.


    She glanced back for only a moment, to see the cracked door be filled from the shadows of the people. But something was slumped against it, clad in silver, blood leaking from it. It was a dead guard, one of Brimrose¡¯s.


    Panic rose through her body and she started running with twice the power in her steps as she charged up the stares.


    ¡°And look now she¡¯s gotten upstairs.¡± The woman spoke with disappointment in her voice, Tulip didn¡¯t wait to hear the continuation of their conversation though.


    She took off, running up the stairs as quickly as she could. The slow, gradual spiral was painfully slow to climb no matter how fast she tried to pump her legs.


    ¡®I¡¯m being hunted down.¡¯


    ¡®Brimrose¡¯s guards are hunting me.¡¯


    ¡®The Elves are against me.¡¯


    Her mind was raising, she was running as quickly as she possibly could with barely a chance to take a heaving breath in to slow her pounding heart which only accelerated when she heard the door shatter below her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re getting away that quickly you little runt!¡± The man boomed out with a laugh filled roar, she could feel the stomps as the stairs shook with every step he took to race up after her.


    Her eyes widened with panic when she saw the door closed in front of her, she had to pray it would open, and as she reached for the handle it pulled open with ease to let her run through with it slammed shut behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to fight soon¡­ I can¡¯t keep running.¡¯ Her thoughts moved through her panic, her chest was pounding, she was about ready to black out from this dead sprint. Her stamina was waning, her only hope was that the second floor would have less guards to overhear any fighting.


    She reached her hand out, grabbing a pillar that bulged out of the wall in a junction within the halls, using it to shift her momentum she rounded the corner just as she heard the door behind her shatter like the first.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you go you little shit?! Think you¡¯re gonna get away from me?!¡± The booming voice screamed out with a manic laugh, and a horrible series of coughs after it, they labored for a few moments before the voice groaned and spoke far lower, barely able to be heard by Tulip while she sat against the wall, hidden and heaving for breaths. ¡°Shit I can¡¯t keep running like this anymore¡­¡±


    Deep breaths moved in and out of her lungs while her eyes closed for a moment. She had to calm down, she had to remember what she could do. But she was utterly terrified, her blade could only go so far, her magic was her back bone¡­ For so long she relied on it and now it was like a limb was torn off from her.


    ¡®You can do it.¡¯ She almost heard Kirin¡¯s voice speak in the back of her mind, the naive hope that Kirin always had. In the few weeks they even knew each other it felt like Kirin had done nothing but smile, even when things only kept getting worse.


    ¡®How can one person be so full of hope?¡¯ Tulip took in a final breath, and soon Lotus¡¯s endless instructions were being drilled into the back of her head.


    ¡°Sidestep, watch, parry, strike. Avoid attacks, and force them to extend, if they rely upon range, punish them up close.¡± It sounded so painfully simple, but it was simple and effective that won fights, not flashy moves that would never hit.


    Tulip¡¯s eyes flashed over as a hand slammed against the pillar she had just moments ago used to change her direction, dust was scattered as she jumped backwards with the flash of near glowing green eyes barely visible in the smoke.


    ¡°Ohohoho! Done running now you little shit?!¡± Now that Tulip could lock eyes with the man she could see he was old, honestly ancient was a better way to describe how decrepit his face was, with eyes sunken in so far it was a wonder he wasn¡¯t blind, and skin so loose on his face it looked almost like he lacked a mouth.


    She remained silent while her hands tightened, he would think she was unarmed, if she could abuse that she would have an advantage she could leverage. But his strength was terrifying, with a build clearly similar to Levi¡¯s she had to expect the worst. She was just lucky that he seemed weak, a higher level Magus at best.


    But that was still the same level Tulip stood at with her magic available to her. Let alone how weak she was without it able to reinforce her body whatsoever.


    With a slow exhale she calmed her racing mind, raising her arms into a well practiced guard. Warm blood raced down from her wrists, crawling along her forearms to drip down her elbows slowly, the man opposed to her only grinned.


    ¡°Now let''s get this little game started!¡± He shouted before launching forwards into an attack.

 (Chapter 39) Brute

    As the massive man''s fist came crashing down from an upwards angle towards Tulip she stepped to the side, leaving the fist to impact the ground before her.


    His strikes while powerful were painfully slow, they had long wind ups that left him open yet once they launched forwards they impacted with ferocious speed, leaving small craters within the brick tiles underfoot.


    Her eyes stayed locked firmly upon his, it was the only reliable way to read someone, far more reliable than watching their arms just for their legs to move. When someone''s eyes moved it usually gave away the exact motion they wished to do, and where they wished to do it.


    Just as she had hoped his eyes flicked forwards, to her shoulder a moment before his fist came crashing down towards her, a moment just long enough for her to step in close, striking with the side of her arm to his elbow, using the cuffs still on her wrists as impromptu weapons.


    Her teeth clenched down tight from the impact, even the exposed flesh at his elbow felt like steel, and the metal upon her wrists dug into the freshly burnt wounds in such a way she felt like screaming. Something she desperately resisted the urge to do while the man only laughed.


    ¡°Was that supposed to hurt? I thought you were some kind of prodigy child! And look at you now, nothing more than a worthless little runt who can barely even dodge.¡± He sneered as he leaned in, his left arm bent inwards to try and crush Tulip while she was still in close.


    She was barely able to jump away, getting only a small, skimming strike from him as she expanded the distance between the two. Another punch came across, her eyes locked onto his barely giving her the room required to step away from an easily lethal strike had it landed its mark on her head.


    ¡®How can I do anything here?¡¯ She thought quickly, he was too fast to risk getting in range for her sword, his strikes were so powerful that she could only barely afford to be skimmed by them a handful of times.


    And even receiving a skimming blow would be devastating for her with the amount of power behind his strikes. Another strike came across as the man spun for a ferocious kick, spinning with enough power that the wind following in its wake physically pushed Tulip back a few feet.


    She had to let out a slow breath, the edges of the man''s body were beginning to tinge a deep fiery red, she could feel the pressure and see the mana boiling off of him like steam from his terrible control.


    Tulip¡¯s focus felt unwavered, her heart was racing as the pressure built behind the Brute¡¯s movements, he lunged forwards with a strike poised to come down from a high angle, while at the same instant his other arm came upwards in a motion meant to leave them clashing in the middle with Tulip caught inside the strike.


    With one leg pulled back she moved around the colliding strikes, the pressure built by the impact was to some extent expected this time and she was able to use it to get a little more distance as she jumped just an inch or so off of the ground to slide back with the pressure.


    The heat however was building with each colliding strike, as if he was using the friction from his skin to the air to build it, and it only expanded with his colliding fists now setting themselves alight.


    ¡°Stand still you little runt!¡± He shouted out, anger was clear in his voice. He turned in place, readying himself for another strike as he began leaning forwards with arms raised to his sides, one leg lead the other into a low stance like he intended to leap and grab.


    ¡°Temper as short as your wit huh¡­ Guess that¡¯s why you had someone keeping you on a leash.¡± She muttered out her retort, if she could piss him off enough maybe he would give her more of an opening. It was the only idea she could come up with when he was pushing her away every time she had a chance for an opening.


    ¡°You little!¡± The man roared out with hatred tainting his already cruel voice. He launched forwards as his front leg extended with such force that bricks were torn out of the flooring and sent firing back to the fire wall where they impacted with a booming echo that cracked part of the wall.


    She was forced to step in, pulling the massive man into a better position before she moved out to the side, again barely dodging as he shot past like a bull simply chasing down a red flag in its blinded rage.


    He collided with the wall he had been charging for, but it did little more than give him something to stop on before he turned and charged again. His hands and forearms were beginning to ignite with deep red hues as more heat and speed was being built up with his motions.


    He was building more speed, he was getting too fast, more strikes kept whistling by Tulip while she desperately moved around to avoid them. Even as they fell into the same patterns, with each one growing faster she couldn¡¯t keep up with the pattern.


    Her lungs both literally and figuratively felt like they were on fire, breathing in the residual heat, and feeling the furious burn of foreign mana inside of her body as it was being purged.


    She leaned back as a fist rocketed across, less than an inch away from taking off her nose, just for her to desperately move lower to avoid the other arm as it came across to clothesline her with enough force to take off her head.


    She kicked her leg out to the side as his elbow came down in a dropping motion aimed for her back, she barely moved away enough to avoid a direct hit taking instead a skimming blow to her shoulder that left a painful bruise and burnt straight through her clothes and skin in the momentary contact.


    She had to suck in a breath, clenching her teeth to avoid screaming in pain as she stood up. Stepping back she found herself with her back to the wall and no possible way to escape as the massive man was merely a foot in front of her with a disgusting, smug grin on his face.


    A single foot stomped forwards while an arm reached out, punching the wall above her right shoulder, leaving a dent while Tulip¡¯s breathing grew ragged.


    ¡°Out of places to run now aren¡¯t you?... Hm¡­ Not so smug now either are you?¡± He barked out a laugh as he spoke, incapable of keeping his face straight for even a moment. ¡°Oh little Princess, you might have actually been fun to fight if Andrew would have let you out of those shackles.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have lasted a minute.¡± She spat out, she was actually fairly confident about that too. His form was terrible and with her magic she could have far more easily avoided his strikes and performed her counter attacks easily.


    His face contorted with anger, muscles bulging in his left arm as she heard the wall behind her cracking. For an instant she thought she heard movement behind the wall but her thoughts quickly moved on to focus in front of her.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t help but run your mouth huh?!¡± He screamed out, she reflexively recoiled, closing her eyes as she felt his saliva splash across her face, only to be met with the extreme discomfort of feeling it then boil away into steam from the heat pressing against her. ¡°Let''s just shut that damn mouth of yours.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    His other hand began reaching forwards, for a moment it felt like the world was slowing down in her eyes. His hand clenched into a fist as it poised itself to strike, her eyes flashed to his other arm, the underside of it was exposed from how he was holding her against the wall.


    Biting back the pain she felt in her shoulder from the burn she clenched her fist, for a moment focusing on her magic, she could feel the cuffs heating up on her wrists but it was only for an instant.


    Her sword appeared in her hand, reclaimed from her ring as she turning as violently as she could, angling it upwards, yet his reactions were on point, his hands twisted, blocking the strike to do nothing more than scrape along his armor as he increased the space between the two of them.


    ¡°Ohohoho! Now that¡¯s a neat little trick? Where¡¯d you get a toy like that? Oh who cares it¡¯ll be mine once I kill you!¡± He lunged forwards again, his fist flashing to strike at Tulip¡¯s mid section while she was still stuck against the wall.


    But with a blade in her hands she felt somewhat more confident. She angled it across, she didn¡¯t have to block the strike, she just had to redirect it. Which was far easier to do on someone so much bigger than her, even if he was fast.


    She hit the angle just right, shifting the weight behind the man''s punch to her side where it hit the wall just above her shoulder, giving her a chance to move back through the opening. As she gained distance she twisted, going for a quick jab that didn¡¯t even break skin. She felt the heavy resistance of a closely knit shield covering his body.


    ¡°Cheap little tricks won¡¯t get you far.¡± He smirked as he spoke, turning to face her with his eyes looking almost beady. The reflection of his fire illuminating them like mirrors reflecting roaring bonfires, the heat pressing around the hallway was becoming suffocation while it was taking everything she had to keep her nerves down.


    ¡°And brute force won¡¯t even get you half as far. Though I guess it¡¯s too late in your life to even try to start thinking.¡± She had to grimace at her own words, she hated bantering in a fight but it was helpful when fighting someone with such a short temper, and even more so when she needed to stall out a fight. ¡°Really it¡¯s impressive you can talk with how little you seem to be using your head.¡±


    Words didn¡¯t even escape the man''s mouth as he began sputtering with rage, the heat boiling away from him began making him physically steam as any sweat on his body was blasted away from the heat. A guttural scream closer to that of a feral beast than a person escaped his jaw as he charged forwards with fat impacting the ground so ferociously that it left craterous impacts behind.


    With a deep breath Tulip tightened her focus as well as she could, she had truly enraged the man turning him into little more than the enraged fiery beast he acted like. His arms flailing wildly threw forwards dozens of strikes in lightning fast succession.


    Without mana to reinforce her body she couldn¡¯t hope to keep up with even a quarter of the strikes, pushing them to the sides just for another one to break through, even when she stepped aside the residual heat was leaving her burnt just from the distance. Her eyes were burning from the dry heat, yet remained pried open so that she could keep focused.


    A particularly heavy strike landed as she turned her blade into a cross block, slamming the flat of the rapidly heating blade straight back into her forearm with a painful thump that sent her to the ground.


    Her eyes flashed up despite the pain shifting her vision white for an instant, the shadow casting itself over her face gave her barely enough warning to roll to the side, avoiding the stomping strike of the brute with just enough room to land with her eyes locked on the crater made in the floor where her skull had just been.


    ¡°STAND STILLLLL!¡± The Brute of a man basically whined like a man child, his other foot shifted around, slamming forwards in another stomping motion that she just barely avoided by shoving herself to slide a few inches backwards, with barely an instant to get onto her feet she quickly raised her blade before herself, her eyes narrowing and her heart racing.


    Every breath felt like it was being forced into her lungs, with an agonizing burn mirroring it on its way out. It was as if she was breathing fire from the heat being put off, her face and arms felt painfully dry with parts of her skin peeling away from the heat.


    ¡°Really? Whining now?¡± Genuine annoyance filled Tulip¡¯s voice, why did she have to die to a man child of all things? Was this seriously how she was going to go out?


    ¡°Get down!¡± A voice shouted out behind Tulip, shocking her for a moment as she was forced to turn, the Brute of a man turned his entire body into a ferocious jab that barely inched past her nose, so close that the flames on his wrists licked at her skin before she fell back down from the angle she had dodged.


    A scream of rage filled the man before her as he turned for what looked like it would be a finishing kick, but as she saw the kick begin moving around with killing intent a flash of light blasted across the room with enough force to send the Brute careening into the wall on the complete end of the hallway.


    ¡°Tulip get up. Can you still fight?¡± Tulip looked over to the familiar voice- James. His silvery armor was already stained with blood, yet none of it seemed to be his own as he offered a hand to her, in his other hand a curved blade was held.


    ¡°I¡­ I think so. I can¡¯t¡­ Do much.¡± The lack of breathing was finally catching up to Tulip as she took his hand, being pulled back to her feet she reaffirmed her grip on her own blade. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are all of the guards going crazy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we¡¯re done with this. A lot has been happening already and we need to find Kirin now. No one is safe inside the Keep.¡± James shifted his grip towards a two handed one raising it high with the curve turned downwards to the ground as he took a stance, the silver blade painted a dark red with someone''s blood had golden dust flaking off of it slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one somewhere- A taller lady with a spear. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Tulip quickly informed James, she took her own stance with her straight sword tilted forwards, it was the only thing she could rely on with her mind racing so quickly.


    ¡°Noted.¡± James muttered before he advanced forwards slowly.


    ¡°Awh now there¡¯s two! Where¡¯s the fun in that!¡± The Brute whined out as he pulled himself out of the wall. He didn¡¯t appear very injured, with the armor around his chest where James¡¯ magic had impacted being notably gone. His chest was bare and visible, and reddened slightly from the impact.


    ¡°Impressive fortitude.¡± James spoke in an undertone voice, though he wore his helmet she could feel his gaze flicking back to her, requesting information.


    ¡°Fire magic, he builds up heat with his speed. And he seems to have predominant strength enhancements.¡± Tulip answered quickly, advancing alongside James. ¡°His shield is particularly durable from what I felt with the few strikes I landed.¡±


    ¡°That should be enough. Keep safe while we fight.¡± James spoke before launching forwards, his steps flicked across the ground so quickly it looked like his feet barely even impacted before he was pushed forwards, shifting to a single handed grip he was on the side of the Brute in less than a handful of seconds, a feat of speed that left the massive man surprised as he brought his arms up to block.


    Jame¡¯s brought his blade down, sparks of fire and golden light collided with each other while Tulip was sprinting to get across the hall in time to help. Despite the fact that the Brute was clearly a lower class of mage to James he was impressively durable.


    ¡°Flash.¡± James spoke as golden light coated the tip of his blade before blasting out with a blinding light directed at the Brute''s face over the top of his block.


    She brought an arm up, even with the light not directed at her it was painful for her already tired eyes to look directly at it. And for the Brute it was clearly even worse as he let out a pained scream, his magic faltered for a moment leaving James¡¯ blade to cut down hard into the man''s blocking forearms leaving two massive gashes in it.


    Tulip slid to a stop, staying out of the way to the back as she just watched James utterly take control of the fight. Spinning with his immense speed he came around to slam a kick with the bottom of his boot straight into the freshly opened wounds, throwing the Brute back a few inches.


    Another spin saw his blade come down, and with a wince Tulip had to avert her eyes and hold a gag in as she heard the noise of a man''s throat being cut open, and his last breaths which came gurgling out of him.


    She kept her gaze well and fully averted from the now corpse as James walked over.


    ¡°Sorry about that. But none of them have the right to live after their attempt tonight. Let¡¯s go find Kirin, quickly.¡± James spoke as he placed a hand on Tulip¡¯s uninjured shoulder, guiding her away from her corpse as her breathing quickened.


    ¡°How many people¡­ Have you killed?¡± Tulip had to ask, her own fear escaped her. She had never taken a life, and she never wanted to. Yet, she knew it was going to be inevitable in this world.


    ¡°Enough for one life. But there will always be more who are after Her Majesty.¡± James spoke with a low tone, walking calmly, yet his voice for a moment did waver.


    She could tell for a moment that he felt the same as her. He didn¡¯t want to kill, but he knew he had to.

 (Chapter 40) Kirin

    Tulip let out a slow, shuttering breath as everything was rushing through her head that had just happened. Why was there a dead guard from Brimrose¡¯s personal assortment of them dead at the base of the stairs?


    She glanced up as James continued moving along. Quickly glancing around with each step he took to check the hallways he moved through.


    ¡°James, wait!- Please!¡± Tulip shouted after him, bringing him to a stop as he turned to glance back at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He spoke slowly, tension was clear in his voice but she wasn¡¯t sure from where it originated. There was more than enough to be tense about.


    ¡°Please just tell me what''s going on! It cannot possibly be that hard to explain what''s happening twice¡­ Why was there a dead member of Brimrose¡¯s guard at the bottom of the stairs? Who were the two chasing me? Why are all the other guards in the building going insane?¡± Tulip¡¯s words blurted out from her like a typhoon, leaving James to raise a hand into the air, calling for her to try and slow down.


    ¡°Presumably, he was killed by those two. Those two chasing you are a part of the Raiders, though we have heard of them, we haven¡¯t directly seen them. They¡¯re some of the better fighters amongst the raiders, though I personally doubt that they¡¯re close to the leader like Her Majesty believes.¡± James explained slowly as he turned to continue walking much slower now. Giving Tulip much more of a chance to keep up with him.


    ¡°Beyond that, we¡¯re under attack by the Raiders. It seems they are attacking alongside a Sandstorm, which from what Her Majesty can tell is being controlled or created by a rather powerful mage in their midst. They have a second powerful mage who is currently affecting many of the weaker willed and injured inside of the building. Driving them mad, which has left Her Majesty to project her own shield around the building in an attempt to minimize it until the caster of this magic can be found.¡±


    ¡°We sent out three patrolls and haven¡¯t heard back from any of them yet.¡± James continued with a heavy sigh, shaking his head. ¡°I regret to say that you both have been trapped in the middle of a practical warzone. Now can we focus on finding Kirin? Can your further questions wait until then?¡±


    Tulip was about to speak before James made his own statements, her mouth already halfway opened closed slowly as she exhaled and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I can wait now, thank you.¡± Her mind began moving immediately, they were under attack, their allies couldn¡¯t be trusted because of a supposed mage with the ability to control weaker minds, that was what really concerned her. Especially if they could affect anyone, she feared if Kirin could be in danger of it.


    ¡°One more thing¡­ Why are you here? Like- Inside the keep I mean. Shouldn¡¯t you be outside helping Brimrose fight?¡± Tulip broke the silence that had already begun growing between the two of them while she moved along to walk beside James.


    ¡°While Her Majesty fears for the lives of the people inside of this city, she fears the wrath of your father far, far more.¡± James replied, his head turning just enough to look at Tulip as he spoke. ¡°A city, however cruel it may sound, holds less value in just the number of lives, than an inevitable war with Berinia should the crowned heir be injured or killed.¡±


    ¡°The daughter of nothing more than a sin made flesh¡­¡± Tulip mumbled, shaking her head while she looked to her sides, glancing at the doorways they passed. Utter silence is all that hung in the air between the two of them as they walked after her statement, nothing more than a grunt came from James, she took it to mean he was in agreement with her.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The wind was still howling against the walls with groans of the entire keep shifting from the force. While the faint ringing of the bell, likely swinging wildly and aimlessly could still be heard, yet unnervingly there was still no sign of the woman who had been with the Brute.


    But nothing but silence filled the air between them, alongside the howling wind and ringing bell.


    ¡ª


    I looked around as my eyes slowly moved open. Everything felt heavy when I began moving my arms around, my wounded stomach still ached when I shifted yet it didn¡¯t feel anywhere near as painful as it had seemingly moments before I had fallen asleep.


    Wind was howling almost like it was in my ears, I could hear a bell violently ringing like it was just outside of the room where I was laying. Everything was pitch black, the window which had previously let in some light now let in nothing more but gusts of sand rushing through the gaping cracks that were growing around the frame.


    ¡°What the?...¡± My head felt groggy for a few moments, as my eyes cleared the blur from a series of blinks I reached to push myself to sit up slowly.


    I reached a hand to my stomach, feeling the scraped wound gently. It was still painful to the touch, but far from being to such a point that I could barely move. With a sigh I pushed the covers away from myself, my thoughts trailing as my legs pushed over the side of the bed.


    ¡®I need to find Tulip¡­¡¯ I thought for a mere moment before I could hear steps outside of the door mere feet away from where I sat on the edge of the bed.


    It was a series of scuffing sounds pressing against the door, like someone was trying to push it open. The rattling of the hinges being pushed back just to shift forwards felt strangely off to me.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± I found myself asking out despite my best judgements, and for an instant I thought I could have simply been imagining what was happening. Until the blade of a form of spear plunged straight through the handle of the door, leaving it crawling open slowly.


    A shadowed figure stood in the doorway, outlined only by dim orange lights bouncing off of the walls from behind them. Long, elegant hair sat strewn about their head, flowing softly from the intensive winds that managed to pierce in through the gap from the window.


    Eyes sat gleaming upon their skull, they sat targeted like a predator, burning into my own eyes with a gaze so intense that I was desperate to look away. It felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe just by locking eyes with the figure, their spear tilted towards the ground as they walked forwards, a single step at a time.


    I pushed myself to my feet, the air in the room felt heavy while the figure looked like they were being bathed in fire whilst they marched forwards.


    ¡°Is something wrong? What''s going on?¡± I asked quickly, concern was clear in my voice, panic was rising in my chest as I was trying to think of what to do. There was only one way out, and it was being blocked by them.


    ¡°Just shut up and die already.¡± The woman spoke as her spear raised up slowly.


    I could feel my heart sinking, while at the same time it felt like it was beating so quickly that it threatened to jump out of my throat. I could feel the pressure in the room changing rapidly around me, like the wind was rushing towards the woman''s spear in her hands.


    My arms raised with my shield igniting, my mana was rushing through my body like fire, but even then it barely raised in time.


    A shockwave like that of thunder washed through the room as I was thrown backwards, the beds around the woman shattered into splinters while the ones beside and behind me were sent flying. I held my ground for a few beats but the overwhelming pressure of howling wind was overwhelming to the point that even with my shield out, entirely visible before me it sent my flying backwards.


    Despite the fact that it was a pile of beds against the wall, the impact with it was incredibly painful as I was sent crashing into the frames with a resounding impact.


    The world felt like it was spinning as a pained groan escaped my lips, my eyes settled for a moment and looked around.


    Just in time to see the spear flying through the air, straight for me.

 (Chapter 41) Windstrike

    I felt my body acting faster than my mind could even keep up with, like a surge of energy guiding my muscles with such speed that I couldn¡¯t even register it.


    My left hand raised up with mana charging in a quick and dirty way, pulsing out in a horrible burst that was incapable of doing anything.


    Other than moving me.


    I was thrown to the side violently as the mana exiting my body with explosive force sent me rolling along the ground just in time for the spear that was launched at me to impact with the debris-covered wall, shattering through more bed frames and plunging itself deep into the pile.


    I had to take in a series of gaping breaths to try and steady myself while the air in the room grew heavier still. I could feel an intensifying breeze pressing against my body as I scrambled to get my feet under my torso. My shoulder was already aching from the force at which I had shoved myself to the side.


    I finally got a foot under myself, launching myself up and towards a wall to steady myself. The entire room was covered in fragments of wood, dust filtering through the air, and yet the overwhelming pressure that circled around the room left me with a feeling of almost exactly where the woman was.


    ¡°I missed?¡± The woman spoke, sounding shocked for a moment before sighing. ¡°I must really be off today then.¡± Her voice was distant, almost distraught in nature, like someone who had been told horrible news and was trying to hide their expression.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I exclaimed, demanding an answer as I caught myself against a wall. Taking the split second to breathe and refocus on the situation at hand. Yet the milliseconds dragged on like a millennia as silence was all that could greet my ears.


    Yet it felt like my heart dropped even lower when I heard the woman speak with determination in her voice, I could feel mana fluctuating throughout the entire room like a pulsating heartbeat. It was like I was covered in water with pressure coming in from all around.


    ¡°I am Tyrosa, The Winds of Rebellion.¡± She spoke her name with such intent, such power behind her words that it felt unnerving to me. As if her self imposed title had truly meant something, and with the pressure that filled the room as she stated it I could only assume that it truly did.


    Her right hand raised outwards, with wind whistling through the room her spear flew through the air back to her to land comfortably in her outstretched palm. The winds blew away the cloud of dust that had been circling her as she twisted and leveled her spear to face towards me.


    ¡°Kirin Vulender.¡± She spoke with confidence in her tone, and almost a level of pity. ¡°The Forsaken daughter of a wronged country, just why are you here?¡± She spoke with confidence to her tone, while one leg shifted forwards, and her emerald eyes settled into a determined glare. Her hair sat flowing behind her, it easily could have reached to her hips but was practically levitating like a mane from the pressure in the air shifting around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I spoke with my teeth grit, my heart was racing with adrenaline rushing. Every motion that Tyrosa made left me watching it, waiting, and trying to anticipate any kind of move to come from her. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get back home with Tulip.¡±


    ¡°Home? You call a nation that executed your father for crimes they refuse to openly state a home? And more than that you wish to walk side by side with the heir to the very throne that held the blade?¡± Tyrosa spoke, her tone sounding more annoyed than anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only place I¡¯ve ever known. And how would I be any different, if I hated Tulip? If I hated everyone in Berinia?¡± I could feel my jaw clenching down, anger boiling over inside of me.


    ¡°You would be perfectly justified, perfectly justified to turn around and walk away. No one would ever know you are still alive, no one would ever care.¡± Tyrosa continued, her voice sneering the words out.


    ¡°Justified and right aren¡¯t the same thing.¡± I spat out. ¡°If I want to be better than them, then I need to accept that being ¡®justified¡¯ in my actions doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re right.¡± I could practically hear Darek¡¯s voice in the back of my head, the countless ¡®lessons¡¯ he taught to me while being my personal guard in the mines.


    ¡°Just as naive as Brimrose, wishing for a fate that can never come to be. Simply from the greed in this world.¡± Tyrosa¡¯s voice fell neutral once more as she leaned forwards, the pressure in the room softened for a few moments.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather live naive with hope, than die cynical towards people that have been told nothing but a lie.¡± I took in a deep breath, mana pressing out of my body in a tight lattice to form my shield. Layers of it formed on top of each other, tightening in together to form something even mildly more durable than normal.


    ¡°Then die naive and happy.¡± Tyrosa spoke before it felt like a hurricane hit me.


    The pressure in the room changed so rapidly that it felt impossible to keep my legs from giving in, almost like the utterly overwhelming force I felt when I had first met Levi in the interrogation room.


    But, my legs didn¡¯t give in. By spite, or by will, I forced my knees straight against as the onslaught of presence alone slammed against me. Wind whistled around me, echoing against my shield before battering against the wall immediately behind me.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I could tell in an instant, how outclassed I was. I was nothing, just a pebble in the way of a hurricane ready to strike me down and throw me to the side where I belonged. But I pushed back with all my might.


    I tried at first to just let all of my power out, like an unfiltered tidal wave, but I could feel the mana just scattering into the pressure leaving nothing behind other than the thin sparks of my Element that escaped with it, jumping through the air like it was trying to fight back.


    With a defiant step forwards I could feel energy rushing across my body. Thin sparks of lightning jumped from my skin as I pressed back, not in an attempt to overwhelm Tyrosa, but simply to stand my ground against her.


    For just a moment I felt the pressure lighten up, my eyes grew wide for a second as my mind jumped.


    ¡®Did I beat her?¡¯ My thoughts echoed out, but I felt a screaming instinct deep inside of me that it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    I saw the tip of her spear shifting forwards, the tiniest movement possible, so negligible that if I wasn¡¯t watching her every motion I would have missed it. And it screamed to me a fact that I was terrified of.


    Wind blasted out from behind her with such immense force that the wall behind her shattered into nothing but rubble, blowing against the far wall in the hallway in a brilliant cloud of black dust while the blade of her spear launched forwards with her arms extending.


    I turned to the side, trying to avoid the strike, throwing myself away from the wall. But the immense speed of her strike was too much to avoid in its entirety as it punched clean through my shield, skimming just above my right shoulder while I fell to the ground.


    I could see white cracks in the air where my shield was, with pieces falling down like glass. I pushed myself to my feet while throwing as much mana as I could possibly spare at my shield to try and recover any amount of durability and stop the cracks from spreading further.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tyrosa muttered as she slowly turned, taking a step forwards as she shifted her grip on her spear far lower on the pole, it came swinging down like an axe straight towards me. Again chipping a large chunk out of my shield, but just barely missing from the fraction of a second it took to break through the practically meaningless defense.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost impressed that you can even move.¡± She spoke in a carefree tone, in a smooth motion she shifted her grip back towards the center of her weapon while flicking her hair back away from her face. ¡°You can¡¯t be more than a low ranked Sage at best¡­ And yet you are managing to push against the pressure enough to move with ease.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ Just stand still¡­ And die¡­¡± I gasped out between heaving breaths, the effort it took just to keep myself breathing felt like someone was pressing down on my chest with all of their might.


    ¡°Admirable. But stupid.¡± Tyrosa remarked as she started forwards slowly once more, walking at an angle to circle me slowly.


    ¡°Why are you even here? What¡¯s the point? Why are you trying to kill me?¡± My questions shot out, with only a few moments to breathe it was at least enough to try and get answers out of the woman while my mind focused almost entirely on getting mana to fix the gaping holes in my shield.


    I could tell from just a glance at it that my shield would only protect from another strike from the woman at absolute best.


    ¡°We¡¯re here because of the two of you. And we¡¯re being paid quite a large sum of coins for it as well. I¡¯m not terribly sure what you could have done to antagonize someone with so much money to throw around for a frankly absurd plot to get a prisoner and princess killed though.¡± Tyrosa shrugged as she stopped, turning on the spot to face me.


    I couldn¡¯t even attempt to bring myself to talk, to even try and understand what any of it meant.


    Someone was paying them off to kill me and Tulip? How- Why? What would the point of that even be? Was the entire plot to kidnap us from Arcadia a part of it or just an added convenience?


    ¡°Now if you would kindly be quiet now.¡± Tyrosa spat out. ¡°I would like for this to be over, and to bury my friend.¡± Her glare settled down upon me with such utter hatred that it felt like I was frozen in place to the very bone.


    Wind began swirling around her spear, a cyclone forming with a visible tornado-like effect with the blade at its epicenter. She raised it at an angle out to her side, preparing to twist it for a lunge forwards.


    It felt like I was staring down death itself as it loomed over top of me, the pressure and howling of the wind so intense that I couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    Was this it?


    But determination still screamed in the back of my head.


    I didn¡¯t accept death for almost five years in that prison. I wasn¡¯t going to just accept it now, not when I had a chance, had a means to fight back.


    I could feel electricity arcing across my body still, the ¡®aura¡¯ I was using to even be able to move, to even try and fight back.


    My shield shattered, the energy rushing back into my body while a hissing sound that turned to a brilliant surge of energy that flooded through my body. The speed let me roll slightly, just enough to get one of my legs at a better angle, while my right arm extended, my hand opened just in time for my sword to appear from within the ring sat upon my fingers.


    It felt like I was moving faster than my body could even register, like every part of me was reacting in a way that shouldn¡¯t happen, that shouldn¡¯t work. But it somehow was.


    And even with what felt like the laws of magic itself, the limits of my body, what felt like every boundary being pushed as far as possible. It wasn¡¯t enough, I could see Tyrosa¡¯s eyes following mine, her aim shifted, and while surprise betrayed her face when a blade appeared in my hand.


    Her lunge started before I could even finish tightening my grip. So fast, so ferocious that I knew in a heartbeat that I¡¯d feel it.


    But it didn''t come, my arm extended, and while my aim was off, barely landing a skimming blow against Tyrosa¡¯s forehead, I kept my momentum, practically flying away from her and rolling along the ground with a painful series of impacts.


    But I didn¡¯t feel blood, I didn¡¯t feel any more pain than I had just a few moments ago. I was utterly confused, but as my eyes moved around with my hand finding its grip once more on the hilt of my blade my eyes settled on the air in front of Tyrosa.


    A golden shield looking like it was made of pure light sat, cracked, it had stopped her strike in place.


    I could see the hatred in her eyes, made all the more threatening with blood slowly leaking from the scrape I had landed on her forehead beginning to outline her eyes.


    ¡°Kirin!¡±

 (Chapter 42) Tyrosa

    ¡°Kirin!¡± My head snapped to my side, it was the collapsed doorway Tyrosa had left behind her when the skirmish started. And against it I could see two figures, a taller person in brilliant silver armor, and Tulip standing next to them.


    I was about to open my mouth to speak but my eyes snapped back towards Tyrosa as she launched forwards with her spear in hand alongside a bellowing warcry. The wind whistled around the room as I twisted my body, using every bit of mana I could expunge to avoid the strike as another golden shield formed to block her strike.


    ¡°Get back here Kirin!¡± The man in armor- James, I could recognize his voice almost instantly.


    I glanced towards them, but Tyrosa had landed directly between me and the rest of the group. Her face was contorting into a sort of rage as her gaze turned away from me and towards James.


    ¡°You.¡± She spat out as her spear raised to point at James. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed him aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. It was him or the life of Her Majesty¡¯s chosen guests, and as her head guard I knew the choice I had to make.¡± James replied, his blade was drawn from its sheath slowly as he pointed it towards Tyrosa. ¡°Just you and me, leave the kids out of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those ¡®kids¡¯ happen to be my targets.¡± Tyrosa replied with a cold, slow hiss to her words, she turned on a dime as she finished speaking with wind trailing her spear becoming visible under the pressure as a slash launched through the air towards me with a horrifying whistle following just behind it.


    I raised my arms to block while a burst of mana from my legs moved me just barely out of the way in time, just in time for my eyes to move up and see the tip of her spear mere inches away from impaling straight through my chest to just barely be blocked by another golden shield from presumably James.


    Blood was still leaking from the wound I had inflicted on the top of Tyrosa¡¯s head, covering her right eye slowly while wind occasionally rushed up at an angle to clear it out every few seconds.


    I wasn¡¯t even able to hope at keeping up with the speed Tyrosa was moving at, another strike came down, and then another one nearly an instant after it. So quickly that I knew I would have been little more than a pulp on the ground if it weren¡¯t for Jame¡¯s continually creating shields to block the strikes.


    But I couldn¡¯t move, every step I tried to take was intercepted in an instant by Tyrosa.


    Another strike with her spear came across, whistling through the air with the tip turning from black to a deep green as mana washed across the blade to reinforce it. The raw power exuding from it left my head spinning as I could feel the strike getting closer and closer.


    Another shield formed just as I dove out of the way with no time to spare. Yet I could hear the shattering sound of the shield breaking and the whistling of the spear only reinforced further as Tyrosa twisted it through the air coming down for another heavy piercing strike.


    ¡°Flash.¡± I heard it like a whisper in my ear, coming from James, like a subtle word that held power that I couldn¡¯t quite imagine. It was similar to the presence, the utter domination I could feel in my bones when Tyrosa proclaimed her title towards me.


    A blinding flash of light that threatened to burn my eyes blind if I continued to look at it shot across my vision, colliding with the spear in Tyrosa¡¯s hand in the instant before I looked away.


    James launched forwards, his sword swinging with light trailing behind it in such a brilliant fashion that it looked almost like art trailing through the air behind his whistling blade.


    Tyrosa however twisted her spear, catching the strike in a fluid motion as she pulled away from the strike that was fractions of a second away from running me through.


    In an instant the two were feet apart from each other, their weapons drawn and ready, simply waiting for their opponent to make an opening to move in.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I could feel waves of pressure exuding from both of them as any semblance of limitations or control of their mana were let go to let it run wild like ravenous storm rushing through everything around them.


    The pressure was building so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even bring enough strength to my legs to stand. The overwhelming force of mana surrounding me. The shrapnel around the room pressed deeper into the ground and the walls while I was shoved to the ground even further.


    I could hear a grunt of pain from Tulip and a smack against the ground with a sound of metal clanking against hard stone as Tulip was pressed against the ground in a similar fashion.


    It took an excessive amount of strain and force from my body to pull my head up to try and even watch as the two overwhelming forces of sheer power collided.


    The mana in the air was growing so thick that it became visible, with a brilliant golden aura exuding from James while a brilliant bright green aura was shining around the frame of Tyrosa.


    The exuding powers from both of them collided in the air, pushing back and forth with each other while the walls threatened to cave to the pressure as it only increased between the two, cracks were forming in the walls from just the rising presence of the mages standing against each other.


    Jame¡¯s launched forwards with a twisting strike from his blade, light trailing along its edges while a hissing roar of his shield coming to life could be heard.


    Tyrosa reacted with a twist of her spear flicking it down and across to parry the strike while the shaft of her weapon flicked into a blunt impact colliding with James¡¯ shield with tremendous force, leaving a sound like two bells colliding to ring across the room.


    James twisted his sword around with a counter strike so rapidly that I couldn¡¯t even begin to follow his strike. The trading blows between the both of them only kept accelerating with only trails of light and the sounds of the impacts left to give away that they were even moving.


    Streaks of light and blasts of wind whistled around the room impacting the walls leaving fissures to grow and groan while the two figures danced around the room with incredible speed and a cacophony of noises so brilliant it left my ears ringing.


    A strike of wind blasted across the room, scraping across the floor and leaving a ravine in its wake as dust flew across the room behind it, slamming into the wall to my close side.


    The wall blasted out in a few parts, giving in to the overwhelming pressure quickly while the flashes of power that collided between the two brawling mages left after images only hinting at where their previous clash had been.


    The pressure however only kept building between the two mages while the cracks in the walls grew further. Pressing with stones groaning as they ground against each other with the fluctuating motions until finally something gave in.


    A strike from James flashed out, sending Tyrosa flying back where she impacted the wall and was sent clean through it. The walls went with her, collapsing with hurricane forces of winds spinning and spiraling dragging the shrapnel and sucking everything out of the room into the sand storm.


    I dug my hands into the uneven tiles, my nails scraping against the stone while I heard Tulip let out a yelp of worry and surprise. But James lept from the room and out of the collapsing wall with a split second series of words.


    ¡°Find the one controlling our guards!¡± He shouted before his figure was completely lost on the hurricane of dust and stone. Long shadows of boulders could be seen flying through the air while entire building were being crushed by them as they went rolling through.


    ¡°Kirin help!¡± My eyes snapped over as I heard Tulip shouting, the pressure of the fighting mages receding let me finally crawl to my feet with my own magic trying to flood out and form any sort of stability to my legs as the winds threatened to pull me away.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!- Just hold on!¡± I shouted at Tulip, the howling winds threatened to drag away my words while I pulled myself over slowly. Each step had to come completely forced just to stop myself from being dragged away by the winds.


    Tulip was trying desperately to hold onto the edge of the remains of a pillar that had supported the outer section of the wall, the winds trying to drag her away as the winds rushing through the room pulled against the both of us.


    ¡°My hands are slipping!-¡± Tulip screamed out, the terror in her voice drove me forwards faster as I disregarded trying to keep myself to the ground.


    ¡°Just hold on a bit longer!¡± I shouted as I leapt across the last of the distance, my shield barely giving me a chance to land back on the ground grabbing her arm an instant before she slipped into the furious winds.


    With heavy breathing I let out a shout trying to pull Tulip back towards me, to find anywhere to get our footing, to hide from the storm wishing to consume us whole.


    And then a deafening crunch rang out, like an entire mountain had just moved.


    And the building gave out from underneath my feet, I could barely even shout before I felt the wind drag me away with Tulip barely holding onto my arms.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±

 (Chapter 43) Decimation

    I could feel the wind pulling me around while overwhelming forces of mana were colliding all around. I could hear buildings collapsing, it sounded like entire mountains were shifting and moving while walls of sand moved into view just to disappear as they were impacted by massive boulders.


    Visibility was almost nothing, I could barely see more than a few feet from the blowing sand so dense that it was nearly pitch black all around me. I could feel Tulip desperately trying to hold onto my arm that was tightening around hers to just try and keep ourselves from being blown apart from each other.


    Finally I felt my back hit the hard stonework left on the ground, mangled and shattered to little more than gravel, it dug deep into my skin as I rolled across it, I could feel Tulip let go of me in the impact as I heard a shout of pain from her similar to my own that turned to a low groan as I slid to a stop.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­.¡± I groaned as the pain echoed through my body, I could feel blood leaking from shallow wounds all over as my eyes slowly cleared and focused onto the still mass that was laying only a handful of feet away. ¡°Tulip?...¡± My voice groaned again.


    Nothing but silence returned to my ears.


    ¡°Tulip?!¡± I shouted out again as panic began rising through my body, rushing through my body nearly as fast as my heart was racing. ¡°Tulip, where are you?!¡± I shouted out again, desperate to hear or see anything.


    I couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. The howling winds, the dense sand thicker than any fog blocked out any hope of seeing movement. Only the shadows of objects flying through the air gave any sense of movement.


    In desperation I opened my senses to the mana around me, to try and feel where Tulip was in any sort of off chance I could sense her.


    But the instant I opened my senses to the world of mana I could feel overwhelming pressure crashing down upon me. LIke the very sandstorm bearing down upon the city was a massive flex of someones mana, like the entire storm was an overwhelming spell.


    I could feel a second overwhelming source of mana like a blanket, it was warm and almost familiar. I could tell after just a few heartbeats that it was Brimrose, she was trying to cover the entire Keep in a shield. A shield that was being endlessly battered by an easily equal, and possibly even greater source of power from its outside.


    I could feel the warring flashing bursts of raw power from James and Tyrosa colliding, they were nearly on the complete other end of the city. At least that was my best guess as to where they were, the weight of the mana from the storm was so intense that it was practically choking everything else out.


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything else, everything else was being utterly choked out by the overwhelming forces. Surrounding the entire city, I kept trying to search as I slowly crawled back to my feet, my eyes desperately moving around to pick out anything in the endless shadows but I couldn¡¯t see even the slightest hint of Tulip.


    ¡°Tulip, where are you?!¡± I shouted out with all my might, my voice was shaking turning into a shrill shriek. Desperation filled my voice while mana started to rush across my body. First just as a thin shield to stop the sand from pelting me so aggressively, and then electricity slowly started circulating so that I could even move through the storm.


    ¡°Ughnnn¡­¡± My eyes snapped over as I heard a pained groan, it sounded so close yet I couldn¡¯t see anything. No sign of rubble, no sign of anything other than maybe half a foot of visibility all around me.


    ¡°Tulip?!¡± I shouted out again as I slowly made my way towards the sound.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± Tulip eventually coughed out, sand shifting around as she raised an arm up. In mere moments she had been completely covered in a small dune. My hand flicked out, the electricity clearing from it just before grabbing Tulip¡¯s arm to pull her up.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked almost immediately. I could see she was bruised and battered, her clothes torn from the impact and the side of her head bleeding. But she otherwise looked fine, or as fine as one could be after that impact.


    ¡°Y-yea¡­ I think¡­ Just¡­ Really shaken up.¡± Tulip muttered out. Her eyes were fogged, she looked dazed and I was fearing the worst for a few moments before she blinked and seemed to clear her head with a quick shake. ¡°I¡­ What do we do?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but before I could even think of a reply the winds suddenly stopped all around us.


    I could feel pressure building up all around me, like an entire mountain was approaching. Mana so volatile that it was undoubtedly the thing fueling the entire storm, I could feel it watching me. I could feel it approaching, I could feel each step it took.


    Dread covered my face as I turned to look in the direction it was coming from, I knew in an instant that this was the worst possible thing to happen. My mouth opened slowly as I barely had a chance to glance at Tulip.


    ¡°Kirin, what''s going on? Why are you so pale?¡± Tulip asked quickly, fear was rushing into her voice.


    ¡°Run.¡± I spoke slowly as my gaze shifted forwards. ¡°Run now!¡± I shouted at Tulip as I turned to start trying to run.


    The wind stopped entirely. The sand rushing around us calmed down like the eye of the storm itself was approaching, I could see the outer edge of it, a spot where it became even more volatile than anywhere else. A barrier that was trying to prevent us from having any chance of getting out.


    The heat of the sun beating down on my back as I turned to try and run. But the instant I tried to take a step I felt the ground give way underneath me, Tulip however managed to start running. She was practically invisible in the middle of the storming mana thanks to the cuffs on her wrists.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Tulip shouted as she noticed that I wasn¡¯t following her, she turned for a second, but I shouted at her in return.


    ¡°RUN! It¡¯s almost here, just run!¡± my voice screamed out, for seconds that felt like decades Tulip sat there, she was torn. I could see it in her eyes, she desperately wanted to help. ¡°GO!¡± I shouted again.


    Tulip finally relented and turned, she started running towards the wall, towards the bell tower that was miraculously still standing in the distance.


    Finally my eyes turned back towards the edge of the storm wall. I could see a large figure approaching slowly, I could feel each of its individual steps as it approached with seeming hate in its very existence.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Now that was rather selfless of you.¡±


    <hr>


    She could barely breathe.


    All around her sand was pelting her furiously, trying to crawl its way into her lungs. And she couldn¡¯t for a moment shift her mana to make a shield to cover her face. Tulip just had to grab a part of her top, trying her best to cover her mouth and nose as she ran.


    Where was she even going?


    She could hear the chiming of the bell tower, the bell at its top swinging wildly and violently. So quickly that the occasional chime was more like a continuous series of deafening crashes as it threatened to tear itself completely free from the tower.


    But it was the only structure still standing other than the keep, and she couldn¡¯t run through whatever was behind her. Even without being able to feel mana, even without being able to open her senses to it thanks to the cuffs she could feel the overwhelming pressure that had been approaching Kirin.


    And she just left Kirin alone.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t do anything about that¡­ Right?¡¯ Desperately in her head she was trying to justify her fear, her panic.


    ¡®But Kirin never ran when you were in danger¡­¡¯ Her thoughts betrayed her, guilt was rushing through her body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight that¡­ Not without my magic¡­¡± Tulip¡¯s thoughts became words as she kept moving forwards. Her eyes moved up, watching the top of the tower where she could see a figure moving around. Almost like watching her approach.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I can still try and do something¡­¡± She continued as she approached the tower. Like her instincts were guiding her towards it, like some part of her was screaming at her that she could do something if she just got up there.


    ¡°Please Kirin¡­ Just stay alive until I can help you.¡±

 (Chapter 44) Desperation

    ¡°Oh my¡­ Now that was rather selfless of you,¡± Dread rushed through my body as I heard the voice speak. There was an inhuman chime to it, as if it was speaking with an echo or from behind a wall of glass. ¡°Selfless but pointless.¡±


    My eyes slowly settled upon the figure as they approached. At first the figure looked blurred by the sand swirling around them, the pressure of the mana in the air felt like it was physically blinding my eyes like I was staring at a figure backed by all the power of the sun itself.


    But slowly as the magic dissipated and revealed a figure that began to even register as a living thing. They were a male, at least judging by how their body was shaped with broad shoulders and far less defined lower body. Their skin was dark in coloration, a deep tanned color that spoke of someone who had lived under the sun''s hateful gaze for their entire life.


    They stood tall, not unlike Levi, albeit they were easily shorter than him by a few inches. Wearing no shirt and only loose fitting pants I could see every muscle on their body, they almost looked artificially inflated from how exaggerated they were in some areas around his arms and chest.


    A smile sat on his face, his teeth were an unnervingly bright white white his eyes were a deep brown. His head was barren of hair and his forehead was outlined with a crown of gems that looked physically embedded into his skull.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± My voice sputtered out while I desperately tried to shift underneath the sand that was still trying to swallow me whole.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± The man paused with a heavy chuckle, his gate slowly guided him forwards until he was barely a foot away where he crouched down. His arms placed on his knees while his eyes burned into mine. ¡°A question with so many answers, not a single one really answers everything.¡±


    ¡°I suppose a simpler answer is just ¡®Geldin¡¯, that should suffice far more than enough,¡± his pearly white smile widened as he looked down at me, pausing for a few moments before he spoke again. ¡°Though others enjoy calling me by a title, ¡®The Aftershock¡¯.¡±


    I could only feel dread rushing through my body as his words reached my ears, the overwhelming pressure and power from him made it feel like I couldn¡¯t even breath, like my chest was being crushed slowly.


    ¡°Now I want to know something about you,¡± He shoved his hand forwards, an accusing finger pointing at me. ¡°So much mana and yet they want me to just kill you? Why would someone want you dead so desperately?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened as his question raked against my brain, Tyrosa had said they were here for us¡­ But why would they be out to kill me specifically?


    ¡°You heard me, someone powerful is paying for your death and a Princess to be kidnapped. Quite the conspiracy I would say,¡± Geldin paused as he stood up. The sand shifted around underneath me, pushing me upwards until I was on solid ground again. ¡°Such a waste, now go on, show me what that mana can do! Show me something interesting! Maybe you can even stay alive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My heart, which felt like it was frozen in place, refusing to move a single beat, refusing to even let me breathe, refusing to even let me think, suddenly started pounding in my chest. Every single instinct inside of my body was screaming at me to run, to hide, to curl up and just die instead of getting caught in the middle of this.


    ¡°I mean I want you to fight me,¡± Geldin smiled even wider as he stepped backwards, giving some space between the two of us while the pressure slowly lowered down. His deep brown eyes settled on me for several moments before it settled at a level that felt, almost manageable, almost possible to fight against. ¡°This should be about the same level, yes? Oh yes it does feel right.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Geldin gestured with his hands raising, demanding for me to stand. ¡°Fight me. Stand up, and fight me,¡± his voice continued, far more firm. ¡°Fight me!¡± His foot stomped into the ground with his shout as he charged forwards, his fist flashing across at an angle that impacted in the center of my chest.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The impact despite the speed felt almost muffled, like he was pulling his punch. Yet despite that the force sent me rolling backwards for just over a dozen feet before I slowly caught myself.


    Desperately I tried forcing my mana out, to get any sense of protection around my body. My shield sputtered out from my skin, slowly trying to get any protection out while I desperately tried to form any form of cohesive mana into my body, electricity, a burst, anything.


    But the instant my eyes managed to refocus it was just to see the outline of Geldin, backed by the sun directly to his back as he stood over me. A shadowed outline so imposing, so all encompassing it was like the sun itself, like the entire desert was throwing hatred into the strike flying straight towards my face.


    I could hear a whistle from the pressure of his fist flying through the air as it approached me. My arms raised up as fast as I could move them in a pitiful attempt to block the strike, the sound of shattering glass met my ears. In the same instant I felt my arms crumple backwards as I was shoved back into the ground with brutish force.


    My body was already growing tense in anticipation of another strike that never came, my arms were throbbing but despite the strike they weren¡¯t shattered. My eyes slowly opened to watch Geldin step back, his arms crossing while his eyes appeared filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Get up,¡± He spat out with anger. ¡°Get up and fight, or you¡¯ll just die a meaningless death.¡±


    My body was already screaming, every instinct was screaming inside of my head to just run. Every part of me knew that this was suicide, that I was going to die, that I couldn¡¯t physically win this. But my mind wouldn¡¯t agree with my instincts, my body was demanding to stand, to fight.


    My foot raised slowly, planting on the ground to slowly push me upwards to stand. Defiant not of my opponent but of my mind that screamed to run. Defiant of my wish to turn and run, I stood with hands slowly rising, my shield slowly trying to reform around my body while electricity slowly crawled along my shoulders and arms.


    ¡°Why do you want to fight me so badly?¡± I asked as I slowly settled, for a moment I thought of trying to bring my sword out before it hit me, my sword never went back into my ring. I had lost it somewhere in the windstorm that dragged me and Tulip out here.


    ¡°I wish to fight everyone, and everything that has potential,¡± Geldin spoke as his head cocked to the side with his smile returning. ¡°And you, child, have enough that I am oh so very curious. It would be such a waste to kill you without even indulging a little.¡±


    I shuttered as I heard his words, as the weight of them settled onto me. I was only alive because it was a game, a game that I had to somehow win.


    <hr>


    Tulip slowly pushed her hands forwards, the sand was rushing around her so violently that she took several moments just to find where the handle sat on the heavy set stone door. The echoing bell above her head left her ears ringing.


    As she grasped the handle and pushed it open she was quickly relieved of the screaming sounds of the wind, with even the echoes of the bell calming down as the stone muffled the noises. Slowly she began walking forwards into the tower, the entire room around her was pitch black with no sign of light.


    She slowly walked through the tower''s base, the occasional outline of reflections from the miniscule light that broke in from the windows bouncing off of the shine of blades and arrows sat around the tower.


    The air was unnaturally still, the hairs on the back of her neck were shifting, something felt off to her and she wasn¡¯t quite sure what.


    Making her way over to a wall, she reached a hand out to guide herself along the wall, careful to avoid the few shadows she could faintly make out, though it hardly saved her from walking straight into a table leaving her with a pained grunt.


    She took in a sharp gasp, trying to avoid making too much noise but to her dismay the table scraped sideways with an infuriating high pitched screech that anyone near her could have heard.


    With her heart racing and legs shaking she was struggling to keep herself moving, the sounds of stone creaking left every step to end with an anxious glance over her shoulder into nothing but absolute darkness.


    She could hear murmurs, faint whispers of talking above her through the thin, presumably wooden flooring above her.


    ¡°Something¡­ Sound,¡± She could barely make out a handful of words, but it was just enough to make her heart race even faster.


    Without hesitation Tulip brought her blade out from her ring, her grip tightening on it so firmly with it in her left hand that she could feel that her knuckles were turning white. But finally she found her way to a set of stairs.


    Just as she began approaching them she saw a flicker of light spreading down the stairwell, slowly crawling towards her as the shadows parted away. The echo of heavy boots and the soft clinks of metal approaching slowly.


    As quietly as she possibly could Tulip drew in a gradual breath, her eyes fearfully settling on the mouth of the stairwell, annoyed grunts met her ears before a mutter in a horrifyingly familiar voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Pompous bastard¡­ Why¡¯d it have to be the one contract I accepted for us¡­¡±

 (Chapter 45) Markus

    ¡°Pompous bastard¡­ Why¡¯d it have to be the one contract I accepted for us¡­¡±


    The voice hit Tulip¡¯s ears as each step brought a heavy echo closer and closer to her, it was a voice that was frighteningly familiar. It only took Tulip a few moments to understand why it was so familiar as the gruff tone became more recognizable as it got closer.


    Markus, one of the two slavers. He was one of the reasons she was even stuck in this situation right now and now she could hear his voice approaching slowly and rhythmically. A soft golden light followed with the flickering light of a lantern giving away its source.


    Tulip desperately turned her gaze around the room¡ªtrying to find anything to hide herself behind from the scrutinizing light that was rapidly approaching.


    The miniscule amount of light that was cast into the room by the long shadows left dim light to reflect throughout the room, revealing the low shine of armor and weapons that sat inside the base of the tower. Along the further edges of the room from her she could also see a handful of cots, leaving her to assume the room was a guard house.


    ¡°Probably just a rat throwing trash around,¡± Markus muttered as he inched closer and closer to the corner. He was so close now that Tulip could hear his ragged breaths while he approached.


    Thinking quickly she knew action would be imminent, she couldn¡¯t move without risking being heard. She was holding her breath so tightly that her dry lungs felt like they were on fire, screaming for air while she held her breath in to give even the slightest chance for her to remain hidden.


    Slowly she dared to push mana towards her finger, pressing just enough to ignite the power inside of the enchanted ring and pull out her sword. The cuffs on her wrists quickly began warming up but her mana receded so quickly that once her hand tightened it was little more than a slight, warm pain on her wrists.


    Finally releasing the breath that was screaming to be let out of her lungs as slowly and quietly as she could, the lantern broke around the corner mere inches away from her face¡ªso close that she could feel the heat bounding away from it.


    She could practically count the hair on Markus¡¯ knuckles from how close they were to her face. She desperately froze a halfway expelled breath from escaping her lips while Markus continued forwards, his posture uncaring and his eyes lazy as they didn¡¯t even sweep near to the she stood in corner; She remained uncannily still while her eyes locked firmly onto the lantern that took another heavy step forwards into the room.


    Markus was as silent as a corpse as he stood mere inches away from Tulip, she could feel her body shaking¡ªher lungs were on fire, screaming for air as she desperately held in her breath. But slowly cold dread was replacing that burning fear as his head slowly, methodically almost, turned straight towards her.


    Markus opened his mouth, a crooked smile filled with rotted yellow and black teeth settled on Tulip while she desperately held back a scream. She still held her breath in her lungs almost like she expected it to make him look away, like if she stood still for long enough he would just forget.


    ¡°Oooooh¡­¡± Markus muttered out with a horrible chuckle while his cracked lips spread just a little wider. ¡°Come running straight to us huh? Well you¡¯ve certainly gone and made my job so much easier,¡± Markus continued with a heavy, almost husky rasp to his voice.


    Tulip¡¯s grip on her sword only tightened¡ªher already white knuckles threatened to tear open if her grip grew any tighter around the handle with the leather digging into her palms. Her entire body was shaking and finally her breath escaped her just to be replaced by one drawn in an instant after her lungs were emptied.


    Her legs moved next; Slowly backing her away from the menacing figure of Markus before her. The lantern held in his hands gave his tanned skin an almost ghoulish look that was only exaggerated when it sat alongside his dull blue eyes, his balding head, and his rotting, toothy grin.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked quickly with her heart racing nearly as fast as her mind while she searched for any way out of this situation.


    ¡°Oh I think that is quite obvious.¡± Markus smirked while he spoke. He held no weapons, only the lantern in his hand, and yet she felt like even with a sword in hand she would be utterly outclassed. ¡°You didn¡¯t think we could just let our little target go and run away did you?¡±


    Her throat felt like it was locking up, choking her as she tried to muster any kind of courage for words.


    She could feel the air shifting around Markus, his right hand that remained at his side slowly clenched into a tight fist while his entire body was tensing up, preparing to move. It was almost in slow motion in Tulip¡¯s eyes as his arm began rising.


    His arm twisted out as he took a powerful step forwards, the sound of his cloak whipping around hit her ears an instant before she was able to move. His fist went wide from his poor stance, leaving it to slam into the wall where she had just been standing as she moved back quickly.


    Reflexes guided her into a stance, her blade held out before her in a low angle while her eyes went wide as her gaze fixated on the wall mere feet away from her now.


    There was a crater punched straight into it, caved in around Markus¡¯ fist, easily two or three inches deep and twice as many around. She could see what looked like a shining black tattoo crawling across his forearm while it was extended out for just a moment before it was hidden away behind his long sleeved cloak.


    ¡°What the?¡± She muttered out, the words escaping her without her realizing. How did he punch straight into the wall like that and not flinch? There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of magic being used, it was almost like it was just pure, raw strength from his arm.


    Markus just chuckled in response as he took a menacing step forwards, his legs looked almost heavy when he lifted them as he moved towards her with each exaggerated step leaving his legs to almost crash into the stone floor underfoot like a toddler trying to walk.


    He raised his left arm slowly while his right receded to his side. The lantern held in his left hand began to swing upwards and around, at first the motion was slow and exaggerated and then in an instant Markus¡¯ hand whipped forwards to throw the lantern at Tulip with inhuman force.


    The lantern whistled through the air as she brought her sword across, barely batting it away with the flat of the blade in time¡ªyet the momentum it impacted the blade with shattered the glass leaving wild sparks of hot glass to scatter through the air while the open flame slammed into the table nearest to her right. She could hear the roar of the fire hitting the dry wood, spreading quickly.


    Her eyes moved around locking forwards as Markus came charging in with his steps landing far faster now.


    He leaned in hard aiming a punch for Tulip¡¯s gut, it should have been easy for her to block or parry¡ªit was so slow compared to anything Lotus trained her against and yet when her blade moved down it felt like she was trying to parry a castle wall.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    His arm felt harder and heavier than any kind of stone or steel as it continued on past her blade leaving only his cloak to receive any sort of injury while his fist whipped through Tulip¡¯s guard and directly into the base of her ribs on her left side.


    She couldn¡¯t even let out a yelp of pain as she fell to the ground with the wind thoroughly so knocked out of her that her vision went white for an instant, while the sound of Markus laughing sounded distant, like it was at the other end of a long hallway.


    She was forced down to one knee while desperately trying to gasp in for a breath that refused to enter her lungs. It felt like an eternity with her heart aching, screaming for air almost as painfully as her lungs were screaming at her before her chest finally expanded again with a massive gasp of breath.


    It felt like icy fire rushing into her body, burning its way into her lungs and through her body while her vision shot back to her with a painful high pitched ringing being left to greet her ears.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Tulip had the wind knocked out of her, but she had never gotten used to the feeling. Her chest felt like it was on fire as she tried to shakily stand up and move back while in the same moment her eyes moved up to meet Markus¡¯, bile was rising in the back of her throat as her stomach threatened to empty itself while she moved back.


    ¡°You¡¯re still standing?¡± Markus sounded genuinely surprised, and more than a little annoyed as he spoke.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you hit so hard?...¡± She found herself asking in response, she was utterly dumbfounded by the show of overwhelming force without the slightest hint of magic to back it up.


    ¡°Afraid that''s a trade secret,¡± He answered with a smirk like that of a demon as he took another step forwards. His motions were slow and exaggerated, and yet so utterly overwhelming when they came in.


    His left first moved in a wide arc towards Tulip, despite the slow speed she now recognized how much unnatural force would lay behind that strike as it approached.


    She stepped back and to the right, avoiding the strike while Markus leaned forwards as if he was struggling to get control of his fist again. It was almost like fighting a drunken bear; Slow and exaggerated strikes accenting horrific physical strength that could tear her apart in an instant.


    She looked around desperately for anything in the room that could help her¡ªonly the furious fiery glow that was emanating from the growing inferno of the table that had caught the lantern stood out.


    Her eyes snapped forwards again, with the early semblances of a plan reaching her mind as she stepped back and around from another strike.


    It was a stupid idea, and she knew it. There was no reason to even think that it could work but she had to try something to get out of here alive, and it felt like the only thing she could try without getting herself killed. Another step pushed her around, barely avoiding Markus¡¯ fist as it was mere inches above her head as she ducked low, her sword moved up and across in response attempting any kind of a cut on his exposed stomach.


    And all she got in return was the sensation of steel scraping against steel, his tunic was cut back but all that was left on his stomach was a thin white line like she merely scratched him.


    She stifled an annoyed grunt as she quickly moved back from Markus while his arms came crashing down from both sides of her in a clear motion to try grabbing her.


    She kicked backwards avoiding his grasp while the heat of the flame was ravenously licking at her back, so close that she could feel it on the edges of her hair. The heat was almost painful as she could feel the flame burning hotter while the room began getting illuminated even further.


    She slowly put her blade in an arc behind her, she could feel the fire burning just below her hand, threatening to try and consume her while its ravenous hunger was rapidly starting to carry it along the edge of the room towards the other flammable objects nearest to it.


    Her eyes met Markus¡¯ as he just squinted at her, the brilliant light behind her was clearly blinding him while the light bounced off of his eyes. He growled and lunged forwards like a rabid beast clawing forwards with an open right hand to try and grab her again.


    She turned her blade, the edge glowing faintly from the heat of sitting just above the lips of the burning table. The edge met Markus¡¯ hand with a low searing sound as it simmered against his skin, his hand pulled back in an instant as the heat seemed to momentarily cause some pain to him.


    Watching him closely, there was the faintest glow from underneath his shirt that seemed to almost fall in line with the odd tattoos on his body. Her eyes narrowed for a moment as she turned around with her blade swinging, the edge of it cutting deep into one of the simmering legs of the table before her free arm moved to grab it¡ªtearing it free to hold with the edge lit like a torch while the rest of the table collapsed sending burning shrapnel along the floor.


    Despite how painful it was to feel the burning on the still raw wounds she had no choice, using a small burst of mana that she pushed out brought wind rushing in with a heavy gust; The flame compressed down, the heat increasing while her teeth clenched down hard as she felt the hot metal of her shackles burning into her raw, open wounds with warm blood trickling out again.


    She stepped around slowly to move away from the table while the fire illuminated Markus¡¯ face slowly, showing hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Just what do you think a little spark will do for you?¡± Markus spat out as his eyes settled on her again.


    Desperately Tulip tried to back up¡ªto get some distance between the two of them. Markus however wasn¡¯t going to just let her move around anymore. He slammed his foot into the ground with immense force, leaving a crack in the floor while he lunged forwards with his right arm swinging wide to try and corner her back towards the fire.


    She stepped around his swing with just enough space to avoid the strike as she shoved the torch forwards. The flame seared against his shoulder before she pulled it back to give herself some space from Markus. And judging by the way his body tensed up as he took several steps forwards away from the flame she could tell it had hurt him.


    She had managed to burn a hole through his cloak and tunic, showing more of the tattoo that seemed to crawl across his entire body; There was a strange shine to it almost like it was a gem in the way it refracted the light, with its obsidian black shine catching her eyes for a few moments.


    It had no real pattern to it either, as if it was just a series of complex lines and swirls instead of a piece of artwork that had some form of meaning behind it. The glow intensified from the tattoo as Markus turned hard with a leg raising into the air for a heavy kick, his hips turning as he brought it across sideways and aimed to collide with Tulip¡¯s midsection.


    With few other options thanks to how her weight was placed from how she landed, she shoved herself forwards with a kick off of her back leg, going under Markus¡¯ kick before standing up with his leg directly above her. Her left arm with the torch in hand wrapped up to grab his leg above her shoulder between her elbow.


    He was deceptively light for his size, and even more so for the weight behind his blows. Let alone the sheer strength he had over her alongside it all. As she straightened her legs to shove herself back up once again, attempting to lift him, her left arm and hand twisted. She shoved the lit flame of the torch into his stomach as she took another step forwards to force him off of any form of balance he had.


    He let out a roar of pain as the fire burnt into his skin, the furious glow of his tattoos increased to such a degree that it was like staring into a lit lantern when looking at him. He tried to push back down with his leg but it felt substantially weaker than any of his other strikes, so weak that she was able to fight back against it, and even overpower it.


    She let out a shout of effort as her heels dug into the stone, twisting as hard as she could with her torso, shoving the torch even deeper. She felt skin give in for an instant as the torch seemingly slid in before Markus let out a scream of pain.


    His resistance gave out entirely as she stepped forwards further. Moving to throw him back into the flaming table with one last shove of the torch, for a moment she thought she could feel it hit bone.


    The roaring fire was spreading quickly to the armor stands that sat near to it, and Markus landed directly in the center of the inferno.


    As he fell back the torch was ripped from Tulip¡¯s hands, it was stuck inside of his gut. The scent of burning flesh hit her nose an instant after his body hit the flames. It was so volatile that she almost felt sick. Desperately she turned her head away and started running as his screams began, her legs pumping to take her up the stairs and leave the inferno behind her.


    If Markus was here then Andrew had to be somewhere nearby. Or at least she hoped that was the case as she ran headfirst up the stairs with her sword remaining tight in her hands, though she didn¡¯t make it far before her lungs began screaming in desperation for her to take a minute to breathe again.

 (Chapter 46) Geldin

    My arms raised up in front of me, fear was racing through my body when I found myself staring Geldin down. I desperately wished that my sword hadn¡¯t just been blown away in the hurricane of sand, it felt like I was staring down a titan.


    He was controlling an entire sandstorm! How could I even compare to that?!


    ¡°MOVE!¡± Geldin shouted with such force that I could feel the pressure shift in the air, as if just his lungs alone held the power to flatten a building. ¡°FIGHT ME!¡± He continued as he took another step forwards, threatening to close the distance and continue pummeling me.


    Adrenaline was running wild through my body¡ªI felt ready to puke from the terror as if it would help me somehow.


    Desperately I sucked in a breath to try and steady my heart while my eyes steeled alongside my posture fixing itself. The burning pain of inhaling sand didn¡¯t help in the slightest.


    ¡°Why do you think I have potential?¡± I found myself asking once his words rang in the back of my mind again. Even Levi¡¯s own words about my potential rang in the back of my head in that same moment.


    ¡°Because there are three types of mages in this world,¡± Geldin answered with an annoyed tone. He clearly didn¡¯t want to talk more. ¡°Those who are skilled, those who are born with incredible amounts of mana, and those who have both.¡± He continued without elaborating further as his eyes settled onto me in a deep glare.


    ¡°Now come and show me which one of them you are!¡± He shouted out as his temper finally got the better of him, his front foot slammed into the ground leaving him to take off charging straight towards me.


    I could easily tell how much he was limiting himself, after all there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a doubt in my mind that he outclassed even Tyrosa in raw strength. He could have easily moved faster¡ªbut instead he kept himself at a pace I could keep up with, to an extent at least.


    His left arm moved in high aiming into a downwards strike thanks to the height difference between the two of us. I moved my right arm up quickly; My reflexes guided it to try and block the incoming strike before it could hit me.


    I clenched my teeth down hard as the impact struck my arm with a painful crunch. I felt my legs give in to the force for a moment before I was able to push back. The mana dancing through body turned into electricity on my arms and leapt across my skin and towards Geldin, yet he didn¡¯t so much as flinch when the magic hit him.


    I could feel the aura of annoyance forming around Geldin as I pushed back to get some amount of distance from him. My entire body was shaking, I could feel the edges of the wall of sand just behind my back. The storm itself was creating a wall, an arena to close me in and fight Geldin.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I muttered to myself. I couldn¡¯t run, no matter how hard I tried I would be stuck fighting Geldin, against probably the second strongest Mage I had ever met. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight.¡±


    I slowly raised my arms while trying to harden my gaze, Geldin for his part smiled with a pearly white grin once more. He stepped back with his arms moving out wide to invite me in¡ªto invite me to strike him.


    My heart felt like it was ready to jump out of my throat while my mind started racing for ideas, but I didn¡¯t have time to think. I just needed to act now and think later to keep myself alive. Mana began surging around my body rapidly, while I searched for that instant of strange control and power that had allowed me to save Lilly and Erde from Andrew; Hoping that maybe with that I could manage to impress him enough for him to let me to survive.


    Yet despite my attempts at a search I couldn¡¯t find that surge of raw power again, at least I couldn¡¯t find it easily. Instead I resorted to leaning in, and running around Geldin in a wide arc to circle him while mana rushed down to my hand¡ªswirling together on my palm while the energy charged up rapidly.


    I could feel the pressure building on my palm while a bright blue glow accented my hand as I ran around Geldin¡¯s right side. He didn¡¯t even bother to turn and follow me as I slid to a stop behind him raising my right hand.


    The swirling sphere of brilliant azure blue mana sat on my palm like a pearl shimmering and reflecting the sand coated sky surrounding me. My eyes remained fixated on it for a moment before the pressure released; I couldn¡¯t even register how much mana I let pour into the sphere but it was glowing brilliantly enough to be nearly painful to look at.


    The sphere tightened into a cone before launching forwards in a massive burst of raw mana nearly as wide around as my entire arm. It cut through the air with a soft buzzing sound¡ªGeldin turned his gaze towards me as the burst launched out but he made no move to protect himself.


    Bang


    There was a massive explosion when my burst impacted Geldin. Dust scattered everywhere through the air blocking my view of Geldin with a heavy haze, I was left paused in place while waiting for the dust to clear with my mind racing.


    ¡®Did I get him?¡¯ I thought, almost saying the words out loud while my eyes were struggling to focus. For an instant I could have sworn I saw the shadowed black outline of Geldin sitting inside the dust before my eyes lost it and moved on with their search.


    I barely had the time to take in a sharp breath¡ªmy arms didn¡¯t even make it away from my sides where they had fallen to before I saw Geldin¡¯s fist come flying out of the dust cloud aimed perfectly for my face.


    My heart began pounding through my chest as I felt the pressure building from Geldin¡¯s mana, I just barely had time to push mana down to my left leg kicking it out to the side with a burst that let me take the punch in the shoulder.


    I was thrown back and sent rolling through the sand from the impact. I felt a horrible pop in my shoulder when his fist impacted it, a white hot fiery pain ached through my shoulder as I was sent rolling over it again and again until I finally found a stop to my rolling and slid a little further along my back until a series of loose, shattered bricks caught me.


    I wanted to let out a groan of pain and to just lay where I remained for as long as I possibly could. The pain was overwhelming, not on a physical level but more on a mental level that was made even worse with the intimate knowledge that I was bound to lose sitting in the forefront of my mind.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he just kill me already?...¡± I found myself thinking. Why did he have to drag this out, just to make me suffer more? Why did it always happen this way? Why was it never quick? Why couldn¡¯t it just end already?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Never wish for Death! Even in the face of death itself, straighten your spine and scream your warcry, for there is no worse crime than solemnly accepting a fate you can change!¡± I heard Darek¡¯s words in the back of my head. Like my own body was screaming at me to fight back, to stand up and fight.


    My eyes finally snapped open as I heard the stomping of steps rapidly approaching; They were charging towards me in a full blown sprint.


    Desperately I gasped a breath trying to fill my lungs with as much air as I could. A flash of pain followed deep inside my shoulder near the center of the joint but I bit down the pain as I put force on my forearm to roll myself over and get to my feet.


    My jaw was clenched down so tight it was almost numb, my mana flared out hastily to form some semblance of defense around myself in a crude shield. My eyes flashed around, searching for the source of the sounds I was hearing, footsteps echoed like drum-beats, like an entire army marching in unison with every footfall hitting the sand at once.


    Finally I found a shadow running through the barriers of sand. It was circling around where I stood like a blur inside the storm, yet it never moved so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Geldin was inviting me in again, demanding for my actions to prove my will to live.


    The breath I had been holding finally released explosively when mana blasted through my body. I felt the raw power surging through my body as if I suddenly grew in strength and speed tenfold with my mana cycling through my body in sync with my heartbeat.


    Just when I was about to take off and chase after Geldin I saw the shadow slow down¡ªit turned on a dime and with one smooth motion brought an arm up and across with sand rushing forwards at me.


    I bent my legs and I shoved myself to the side, and while I was forced to roll again it was at least better executed leaving me to roll back to my feet in the same motion and shove myself forwards while avoiding too much force on my shoulder.


    Electric mana was slowly charging across my arms, I hadn¡¯t the slightest idea of how to use my element properly. It was alien to me but, but then again the entire concept of magic still was. But I did know that its presence alone felt like it increased my power more than just raw, unattuned mana did.


    Once my eyes focused again I saw Geldin mere feet away, already spinning for a powerful kick that was aimed with terrifying accuracy at my head.


    I pushed forwards with my front leg, slamming it through the sand and into the bricks underneath  to find some semblance of grip. I felt the sand scatter around my foot with the impact similar to how water would with a sufficient stomp as energy exuded from my leg and was pouring off of my body in uncontrolled bursts.


    My arms moved up in a sort of cross block¡ªI was expecting Geldin¡¯s kick to be deceptively weak compared to what I assumed he could do. And just like the rest of his strikes it was weak enough for me to block it, and almost easily at that.


    ¡°Much better,¡± Geldin smirked as his leg was forcibly stopped in place by my block. ¡°Now that you¡¯re using magic why don¡¯t we actually fight?¡± He chuckled as his leg pulled back.


    For an instant I was confused by his motion before he slammed his right leg that he had just used into the ground before turning into a powerful spin towards his back with the heel of his left foot coming around with a whistle from its speed as it flew through the air.


    I turned as fast as I could with my arms raised, taking the blow that had more than five times the force behind it. I was shoved back, sliding through the sand but to my surprise all I could feel was the faint stinging of pain from the impact.


    I didn¡¯t have time to think about the strike, instead focusing as much as I could on my arms until I could hear the crackling of energy. I felt it dancing across my skin, I could see the faintest of violet glows in the corners of my eyes alongside it.


    My legs began pumping through the sand, guiding me back into striking distance with Geldin. His right arm twisted in for an uppercut while I turned my entire body to throw as much weight behind my right arm as I possibly could. My fist tightened while the glow of violet light grew brighter, I felt Geldin¡¯s fist hit my ribs in near the same instant my fist collided with his jaw.


    There was a bright flash¡ªAn explosion of some kind in the instant my fist hit his jaw. And yet my own head rocked back, all I could hear was a ringing in my ears and nothing but bright white greeted my eyes until the blue sky quickly filled in my view.


    I was left confused for several moments when I felt no ground under my feet. The momentary feeling of absolute weightlessness before pain rocked my mind back into reality nearly in perfect sync with my eyes refocusing from the clear sky to the sand that was quickly approaching me.


    I landed hard on my chest, fiery pain screamed through my body again, yet by miracle or magic my ribs weren¡¯t broken. Though they were bruised bad enough that they may as well have been.


    I slowly turned my head up, trying to take in the view of Geldin before my inevitable death. I couldn¡¯t feel any mana when I tried to move it through my body, all sense of control was gone and replaced by exhaustion filling my body again.


    Geldin had a hand to his jaw like he was shifting it around for a few moments until an audible pop reached my ears with a low grunt from him.


    At least I could die happily, knowing I had at least landed a respectable hit on him.


    ¡°Impressive, honestly,¡± Geldin muttered in an almost slurred tone as he turned to look at me.


    His jaw was mangled from where my fist impacted him, or at least as mangled as it could be after I hit him. Flesh was torn away showing the edges of bone in a few places, it left him bleeding a fair bit but it was far from any sort of injury that could kill him, or be anything more than an inconvenience to him.


    ¡°Injuring a High Mage, as nothing more than a rather low leveled Sage,¡± He nodded with what looked almost like respect as he paused again. ¡°A shame honestly, I would have gladly taken you in to train you in the ways of magic. But a contract is a contract. And they want two heads now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even struggle as I felt sand crawling up around my body, the force slowly crushing down on top of me. It was all consuming from all directions, the only thing left uncovered was my face.


    I just closed my eyes, trying to focus on something other than the crushing pain surrounding my entire body.


    ¡°Fracture.¡±


    I heard the word scream into my mind like a warcry¡ªyet I couldn¡¯t find any place of origin for them. All the same I knew the owner of that voice, the sand receded rapidly, an instant before a leg clad in silver armor landed a few feet in front of me.


    ¡°Kirin, get out of here. Now. Find Tulip and run,¡± Brimrose gave her command without even looking back to me. I could feel the roaring power from her, so grand that it could have easily blanketed the entire city and then some. Maybe even for miles around it if she wasn¡¯t fighting against an aura just as oppressively powerful as hers.


    ¡°Oooh now the Queen finally shows up? Are you done trying to just throw rocks at me?¡± Geldin taunted as I slowly got back to my feet. I felt mana roar out from him in a surge that physically blew the loose sand away from him. ¡°Fine then, you¡¯re a far more interesting fight than the kid.¡±


    ¡°And yet that kid struck you and made you bleed. Have you really grown so weak, Geldin?¡± Brimrose replied back with an icy calm as she shifted her weight forwards ever so slightly.


    I didn¡¯t even have a chance to see either of them move before they collided against one another, they traveled dozens of feet faster than I could blink. Brimrose had drawn an ornate blade, and yet it was stopped in place by nothing more than Geldin¡¯s skin now that he was letting his mana run wild.


    I knew immediately how utterly hopeless it was to even think about trying to fight Geldin more.


    My legs felt weak and fear gripped my heart as I saw, and felt just how powerful a High Mage was. And with two of them fighting each other in close quarters combat I knew it was hopeless.


    I turned and ran, I ran as fast as I could. I ran to the only structure that still stood out in the entire city, the large bell tower that I saw Tulip run towards. My legs started moving as fast as they could take me, while a second fight that made James and Tyrosa look like a pair of cats fighting next to two great dragons began.

 (Chapter 47) Long Shadows, Dancing Stars

    I desperately kept running through the Sandstorm that was now raging with a fury so unfiltered and unrivaled that I very well could have been in a Typhoon in the center of the ocean. My eyes stung while my lungs were alight with pain from the heat and sand, not even the slightest vestiges of mana would heed my call almost like I had drained it all from my body in trying to keep myself alive against Geldin.


    Every step felt like I was trying to lift hundreds of times my own weight, like my body was ready to give out entirely¡ªI was utterly exhausted.


    I could still hear the fight in the distance behind me, the clash of overwhelming pressures between Brimrose and Geldin. I couldn¡¯t even begin to tell who was winning in the fight, let alone the fight that was accelerating even further in the distance.


    On the other end of the city I could see countless explosions of blinding light colliding with gale-force winds so volatile that even the sandstorm gave way to them for an instant. James and Tyrosa had already been fighting for over ten, maybe even twenty minutes by now. I could only envy the stamina they had to keep fighting that long as my eyes moved forwards.


    Finally, my hand reached out, desperately clawing for the door of the massive bell tower mere inches away from it before my grip tightened around the hanging metallic loop it had for a handle. With the marginal extra support I threw my body forwards with all the force I could muster, the door was shoved forwards and open with surprising ease; So much so that I was sprawling across the ground when my support was suddenly swept away from me.


    ¡°What the?...¡± I audibly muttered as my eyes moved up slowly to examine the room.


    On the far end of the room I could see a table blazing in a roaring fire that was hungrily eating its way across more of the circular chamber, dozens of stands of armor sat strewn around with several knocked over. A horrendous smell of scorched hair and flesh filled the air, a scent that I wished I couldn¡¯t immediately recognize.


    I however didn¡¯t spare a second to spare the thought of where the scent could be coming from. I desperately pulled myself to my feet, and for an instant I thought about calling out for Tulip before thinking better of it, instead I dragged my legs back under my body and half limped from my aching feet towards a stand of blades I decided to search for her.


    With a blade similar to the one I had previously had in hand I debated for a moment if I had the energy in me to even put it into my ring, but before even a few seconds passed I decided against it entirely. I felt like if I attempted to use even the slightest bit of mana I would fall over and be incapable of even trying to move.


    With both hands I did my best to heave the rather short blade over my shoulder, it was far heavier than the one I had grown used to, its quality was obviously far inferior to the ones given to us by Crag judging just by how imbalanced it felt.


    With the flat of the blade resting against my body in an almost comfortable position I turned my gaze to the stairs, with my good arm supporting the blade and my aching arm guiding me for support I made my way past the table that sat ablaze and towards the stairs.


    Multiple holes had been punched into the walls all around the room, smoke was clearing out nearly as quickly as sand was rushing in to snuff out the flames so I wasn¡¯t incredibly worried about them spreading and trapping me inside of the building.


    My eyes snapped up towards the stairwell when I turned the corner, up higher, probably multiple floors above me, I heard shouts¡ªA fight?


    Panic rushed through my body and my legs began pumping, guiding me up the stairs while the adrenaline of fear numbed the pain away. At least it numbed as much pain as it really could, it wasn¡¯t as if I suddenly stopped aching entirely.


    I ran up floor after floor, two doorways passing by my side while the stairs narrowed inwards in the cone shape of the tower. The bell that I knew sat overhead was no longer ringing, bellowing out its hate filled echoes in defiance of the storm as even it finally had to give in.


    The stairs suddenly turned at a harsh angle while the sounds of the fight grew louder. I could hear the clanging of metal, the whistles of things flying through the air, and the faintest hint of distant murmurs through the fighting.


    ¡°Just die already!¡± I suddenly heard Tulip¡¯s voice scream out, before the scream was replaced by one of panic¡ªof fear.


    ¡°Tulip!¡± I shouted out as I slammed my body into the door, there was something blocking it, some kind of barrier that wouldn¡¯t give in.


    I pulled back, with almost no space to get momentum I slammed my shoulder into the door again. The jolt of pain sent my body reeling for an instant while tears graced my eyes from it, Tulip¡¯s scream was cut off.


    ¡°No, no no no no no¡­¡± I trailed off when I heard another shout of pain from Tulip, bashing my body against the door again. ¡°Not again¡­ Please not again. I can¡¯t lose everything again!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who I was shouting towards, I didn¡¯t know who I was trying to draw to help. It wasn¡¯t like the world cared about me, it proved that time and time again. It was just a vile trick it played on me, giving me a handful of months of genuine hope for a life that was stolen from me just to be torn away again.


    ¡°Not again¡­ I can¡¯t¡ªI won¡¯t lose everything again¡± I screamed out into the world as if something would hear me. Maybe something did, maybe some god did hear my screams but just scoffed at them, maybe some unholy creature was laughing in joy from my misery.


    But my own body, my own will struck with a heartbeat like thunder when I slammed my foot into the ground. The screaming cry of desperation, the screaming cry that felt so familiar to me. The cries of anguish that I hadn¡¯t let out since Father never came home and left me along, they came out with vindication. Because this time I could do something.


    The door didn¡¯t give in as my body slammed into it was the power of a storm, it shattered. Splinters of wood moved out of my way as if I had just pushed through a curtain and my eyes moved to greet the room I found myself inside.


    Long shadows crawled across the walls of a chamber that was covered in countless levels of intricate lines that all danced with the feeling of mana from them. In the air hovered dozens of blades of darkness¨C-No they weren¡¯t hovering, they were moving.


    Everything was just slow, like the world itself was slowing down while my heart pounded faster than I thought possible. Tulip was on the ground, bleeding profusely from a wound on her side, but her eyes were moving towards me. Each second felt like a century before my eyes settled on the figure on the far side of the room.


    Mana was rising around him, fury was painted on his face while their eyes moved slowly towards me. With a crossbow in his hand slowly raising to take aim. Why was everything so slow? I didn¡¯t have time to question it though, Andrew was raising his crossbow with a bolt readied, and I had no doubt that it was poisoned just like the one that hit me.


    My legs moved faster than I could really understand, my entire body felt like it was moving in a way that wasn¡¯t possible, that shouldn¡¯t be possible and yet it happened. The blade in my hand began moving, a heavy overhead swing curling around and down towards Andrew, the head of the slavers, the reason that Tulip and myself were stuck in this desert.


    And suddenly the world accelerated.


    My blade came down fast and hard, colliding with Andrew while a wave of pain and exhaustion hit me like a mountain had fallen on top of me. Andrew having either heard me, or having been prepared this time managed to bring his small crossbow up to intercept my blade.


    But the strings snapped alongside the frame as steel and wood alike were sent flying to the side. I didn¡¯t have the strength in me to keep a hold of my blade, my eyes moved up meeting Andrew¡¯s just as a fist covered in shadows came down.


    I felt it collide with my cheek from the angle he punched me at. The power behind the strike was incredible, the shadows that covered his knuckles felt like frozen steel blades that cut into my skin with pure force in the instant they collided.


    I was sent sprawling, thrown back a dozen paces. The world was spinning, the room was spinning¡­ I was spinning?


    It was like I landed on ice, stuck spinning until a flailing hand caught onto something, I heard a grunt while it tried to stand up. And my eyes moved over to greet Tulip who glanced at me with a grateful gaze.


    ¡°Not a moment¡­ Too late¡­¡± Tulip muttered out while she tried, and struggled, to hold her blade. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Take it¡­ You can do that again?¡±


    I lay on the ground for what felt like centuries trying to regain my composure before I rolled slowly to my chest to push myself back to my feet.


    ¡°Not¡­ A chance¡­ I¡­ Don¡¯t know what happens¡­ If I run out of mana¡­ And I don¡¯t want to find out¡­¡± I sputtered out, trying just to breath felt like agony while my entire body was bordering a total shutdown. How could we even survive against him? You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Well¡­ At least we have numbers now¡­¡± Tulip sighed out, I could see resignation in her eyes. Hatred burnt almost as bright, but fear burnt even brighter in them. The fear of death, the fear of not going home.


    ¡°Insolent little brat!¡± Andrew screamed out like a Banshee, his right arm slashed down to the side, shadows following his motion while the stones in the floor began to crack and crumple. ¡°How do you ruin everything! Everything! Every possible chance we had to recover and you just show up and ruin it all!¡±


    I almost recoiled from the rage in Andrew¡¯s voice, so volatile that the very room underneath us was starting to shake.


    ¡°You ruined our perfect escape plan! You ruined our hideout! You dragged her away into a damned Elven city! Can¡¯t you do anything other than fuck everything up?! Oh wait- You can¡¯t! That¡¯s the entire thing your family name lives by!¡± Andrew continued as he took a menacing step forwards. The shadows in the room were moving towards him, accenting his body as they turned to claws over his hands.


    ¡°Careful, Kirin¡­ He¡¯s using the same magic I can¡ªIt¡¯s even stronger in a room this dark¡­¡± Tulip spoke in a whisper next to me. My jaw clenched while I nodded gently, my eyes moved towards my blade that was now to the far side of the room. As far away as it really could be, sitting nearly at Andrew¡¯s feet.


    ¡°But¡­ Now I get to kill you both. And I get to revel in it.¡± Andrew spoke like a madman before he let out a scream like a wild animal, he leaned forwards and started a charge straight forwards.


    ¡°Move!¡± Tulip shouted in the same instant, forcing a reaction from me.


    Andrew brought his clawed hands up and across, slashing through the air where I had been standing mere moments before I pushed myself to the side, my legs pumped against the ground despite the agonizing strain throughout my body. The need to survive proved to be far greater than the need to give in to pain in the moment.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Tulip shouted, eliciting me to duck down, barely avoiding a clawed hand that whistled over my head from Andrew. I was forced to stop my charge towards my blade as I turned to face Andrew face to face.


    His left hand turned, his clawed fingers aiming to shove straight down into my neck. I barely moved myself out of the way in time with my knee coming up and across into his side. It didn¡¯t have much force, or weight behind it but it left Andrew reeling back a couple of steps.


    It gave me just enough space to keep backing up, with my eyes firmly locked onto Andrew, Tulip began working her way around the side of the room while she tried to get behind Andrew in an angle to attack, though with only one arm holding her blade and the other trying to slow the bleeding wound on her side I knew we would be fighting just to survive, let alone win.


    Andrew let out a bellowing warcry as he charged forwards, I couldn¡¯t see any sense of humanity in his eyes. It was like he was nothing more than a wild animal listening to instincts, and he was acting like one too.


    With both arms coming down in a cross slash as he leapt forwards at me I moved back out of his range to avoid the strike. Coming back up his arms began swinging haphazardly to strike at me, yet each move was exaggerated and wild, it was easy to predict and avoid just from the way he was moving.


    ¡°Watch the shadows!¡± Tulip shouted a moment too late.


    I let out a shout as a piercing pain shoved itself into my hip, a long blade of pure darkness had grown from the shadows, piercing into my skin and holding me in place while Andrew cocked an arm back to prepare a piercing strike.


    I slammed my arm down on the shadow spike that was piercing into me. Hitting it again and again with my forearm until it broke, with the support suddenly gone I fell to my knees, my eyes moved up to see Andrew¡¯s deadly smile on his face.


    ¡°And now the cursed bloodline can come to an end.¡± Andrew mused, smirking as his clawed hand launched forwards.


    I ducked my head down while he threw himself forwards, bending forwards while my good leg extended with as much force as I could physically put behind it. And while I missed my initial target of smashing the top of my skull into his groin, I at least saw some results when I impacted his stomach.


    He stepped back hard with a heavy wheeze as the wind was knocked free of him, just for Tulip to close the distance with a shout. I saw the glistening silver edge of her blade move through the air while I lay on the ground trying to find my footing.


    Her blade met its mark, slashing through Andrew¡¯s back he leaned forwards just in time for me to throw myself at him again, using my body like a battering ram into his legs.


    It felt like I was slamming into tree trunks as he stood steadfast, anger ever more prominent in his voice.


    ¡°You think these stupid tricks will work?! You really think any of this will work?!¡± Andrew screamed out, his leg pulled back before kicking me in the chest. I was sent rolling across the floor again, stopping near the center of the room near the wreckage of his crossbow.


    Next Andrew turned with his fist tightened, he slammed not the claws¡ªbut the brunt of his fist into Tulip¡¯s ribs giving similar results as she was sent to the ground, though much closer to him than I was.


    My hands moved across the floor, I barely found the edge of my blade, sliding it towards me while I stood up with a limp. An idea formed slowly in my head, I just had to get close enough to him again.


    ¡°Yea¡­ I think they will¡­¡± I spoke slowly, with Andrew¡¯s malice filled glare turning towards me.


    ¡°Oh really? And just HOW do you think YOU can do that?¡± Andrew emphasized each of his words as he took a menacing step towards me.


    I steadied myself, somehow courage found its way into my body. Maybe it was seeing Tulip on the ground, her pleading gaze, maybe it was my own survival instincts. I didn¡¯t know, I wasn¡¯t sure that I wanted to know, not right now at least.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re clearly a terrible fighter¡­¡± I spat out with a smug grin. ¡°I haven¡¯t even¡­ Been fighting for more than half a year¡­ And you¡¯re barely winning.¡± I continued slowly, taking my own shaking step forwards.


    ¡°You little!¡± Andrew screamed out as he charged forwards, the shadows following behind him like a tidal wave. No longer were they hiding in the darkness, waiting to strike. Now the darkness itself was following in his step, circling around me, threatening to consume me.


    Andrew¡¯s arm came down fast and wild, striking my blade again and again, every successive blow nearly tore it from my arms while I fought to hold him back. A wild swing from my blade barely cut him on the chest, and it did all the more to enrage him.


    Both of his arms came down from above, with shadows following his strikes like ghosts haunting his fingers he gripped down on the sword, even as I turned the blade to cut into his hands.


    And I let go of the sword, he threw himself down as the total lack of resistance caught him off guard. My right hand opened up, and out came the bolt from his crossbow.


    Andrew¡¯s eyes moved up just in time to see the glint of the tip jab forwards, catching him in the throat as I put every bit of force into the strike I had left to muster. Every bit of will to live that I still had, every bit of energy I still had in me to fight, went into that strike.


    And it found its mark.


    Andrew fell hard, gargling, liquid was rushing through the wound, filling his throat as he fell to the ground. Blood was spraying out from the pressure widening his wound, quickly covering me in blood that wasn¡¯t even my own until he fell to the ground. The shadows didn¡¯t last long after him, fading away rapidly.


    ¡°I¡­ We¡­. Did it?...¡± I asked out loud as I looked at Tulip who was struggling to pull herself to her feet. She was bleeding, her left arm was clearly broken, but she was alive. I was alive. And all that remained was silence, an unnerving silence, did the storm clear?


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Get out of here¡­ Kirin¡­¡± Tulip spoke slowly as she turned for the doorway.


    I left the blade under Andrew¡¯s body alone, limping forwards to Tulip. I offered a shoulder for her to lean on once I stood beside her.


    ¡°How are your wounds?...¡± I asked after a moment of silence, I felt Tulip grimace as she let as much weight onto my injured body as she dared.


    ¡°No worse than yours¡­¡± Tulip commented before falling silent.


    It took several minutes for us to make our way down the spiraling stairwell with our injured bodies. The horrid burning stench still persisted and yet the fire was no longer burning, already being put out by gathering Elves that looked questioningly at the two white haired girls that limped out of the building.


    Though, once we were outside I was left speechless.


    The city, it was gone. The storm, the fighting between the Mages and High Mages left nothing but rubble. There was no sign of roads, no hint of structures outside of the few rocks that had once been foundations, all that remained standing was the now almost ominous black keep, and the gray stone tower behind us.


    We had survived, not because we made any difference in any of the fights, well, maybe we made a difference by killing Andrew but I wasn¡¯t certain about it. But we survived because we fought, because neither of us gave up.


    ¡°Tulip! Kirin!¡± The two of us turned our heads in unison to look over towards the source of the sudden noise calling out our names. It was?...


    ¡°Lotus!¡± Tulip filled in the name for my thoughts as she shouted, quickly trying to limp over to the armored woman while I hobbled along with her.


    ¡°Thank the light¡­ You¡¯re both alive!¡± Lotus quickly looked us both over before muttering under her breath. ¡°Barely by the looks of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Now now, don¡¯t scare the girls. Let them rest a little.¡± I turned my eyes towards a voice that was so gentle, and so familiar that I almost broke down there and then.


    The familiar face behind the voice bore only one eye, and with Tulip shifting to be supported by Lotus I couldn¡¯t help but run with what energy I had left. Hugging Darek and burying my face in his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re here! You- Why didn¡¯t you stay?! Why did you just run away as soon as my trial started?!¡± I quickly went from joy to annoyance with the older man, while he just raised an innocent hand and smiled.


    ¡°We can talk more later, Kirin, let''s get you both to the keep to get some rest.¡± Darek spoke softly, he turned slowly leaving me to hobble along with him.


    ¡°I¡­ Guess.¡± I pouted a little as I spoke, but my heart felt warm.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ This must be a lucky night indeed.¡± Darek spoke suddenly as his gaze shifted up towards the star-filled sky. ¡°Such a beautiful sight, such a shame that it only comes after a battle.¡±


    I turned my eyes upwards alongside Tulip and Lotus, all three of us were left awe-struck by the sight.


    Countless colors lit up the sky while brilliant specs danced across the colorful plain of existence all illuminating the desolate desert underfoot in tones like stained glass. A Mana Surge, though this one seemed incredibly weak compared to the one Darek had shown me, it felt so long ago now since I saw it.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Lotus commented with a smile across her face.


    ¡°Must be a good luck charm¡­ Now¡­ Can we get inside¡­ I¡¯d rather not bleed to death while stargazing.¡± Tulip commented, somehow mustering some sarcasm through the exhaustion we both felt. And while Lotus hurriedly nodded, beginning forwards while picking Tulip up off the ground, Darek and myself were left chuckling gently.


    And for several moments we stood there, watching the sky until we moved forwards. To the only building left standing, where Brimrose and James stood talking to the guards in hushed voices. They survived¡ªthey won even, but at what cost did that come with?

 (Chapter 48) Skybound (End Book One)

    Several days had passed since the end of the fight for the city known as ¡°Dust,¡± with almost the entire city flattened; it had been rather chaotic. Although I was lucky enough to have avoided being anywhere near that chaos for more than a day.


    I currently found myself sitting on the edge of a carriage Brimrose had offered to bring us back to the border of Berinia where another one would be waiting to pick us up according to Lotus. The city sat scattered in rubble all around me, several layers of bandages sat wrapped around my many injuries from the fight. However most of them were closed or already closing thanks to the attention of the Elven healers.


    Darek and Lotus were standing a dozen or so paces away from me, talking in hushed tones to James, I tried my best to focus my hearing on their conversation but just as the vestiges of a few words could almost be made out my concentration was pulled away to greet two figures that were running towards me.


    ¡°Kiiiriiinnnn!¡± Lilly cried out as she ran forwards, she jumped towards me in an attempt to hug me just for Erde, the small boy following right behind her to grab her arm midair, pulling her to a stop.


    ¡°Lilly! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s hurt?... Don¡¯t go and start hurting her more¡­¡± Erde muttered out just to raise his free arm defensively when Lilly moved to swat him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hurt her!¡± Lilly whined out while I just giggled gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Just don¡¯t climb on me, alright?¡± I sighed gently with my eyes entirely pulled away from the hushed conversation I was rather curious about and now focused on the two figures in front of me. ¡°Are you two alright? Nothing bad happened to either of you?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re fine!¡± Lilly stated with pride as she pushed her chest out, her arms moving with elbows wide and hands planted on her hips. ¡°After all we had you protecting us all night! Or¡­ That¡¯s what Miss Brimrose said.¡±


    I was left speechless for a moment before another soft laugh overtook me, I could only shake my head a little.


    ¡°I hardly did anything important. I was just trying to keep myself and Tulip alive¡­ But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both fine, stay that way, alright?¡± I spoke with a smile across my face.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll be fine! You need to stay fine too though!¡± Lilly piped up before Erde could even muster the words through his opening mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Try and keep Lilly from being stupid again¡­ Thank you, Kirin,¡± Erde spoke with a shy tone, his eyes averting away as both of them turned slowly before speaking again. ¡°They didn¡¯t want us to bother you much¡­ We just really wanted to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Then, goodbye you two. And I really, honestly, hope I get to see you both again. Even if I didn¡¯t do much with either of you, I enjoyed being around you two.¡± I spoke in a now sombered tone.


    I was left to watch as both of the kids looked at each other, then at me with pleading eyes. With a sigh I pushed myself off of the carriage¡¯s edge, landing carefully on my less injured leg before gently moving down onto my knees. Which was at least somewhat comfortable thanks to the many layers of sand.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I spoke with a soft smile once my arms spread out, the two kids turned with eyes shining to run over and give me a hug.


    Honestly I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about them, I hardly knew either of them for a day¡ªAnd yetI felt like I was attached to them in some way. Maybe it was the same reason I wanted to keep Tulip safe, just because they saw me as ¡®Kirin¡¯, and not a ¡®Vulender.¡¯


    Both of them were careful to not hug too tight, something I was grateful for once I let go of them. And without a word they both turned and started running back to the groups of Elves moving out of the Keep, moving to try and repair the carnage that was left behind in their city.


    ¡°Who were they?¡± I turned my head to see Tulip walking over to me with a smile on her face. A smile of genuine joy as she effortlessly floated herself up a few inches from the ground to land gently on the tail of the carriage.


    Tulip had been freed of her cuffs a few hours ago, with Andrew¡¯s corpse being inspected for anything of use to identify who the one who hired the slavers was. But nothing of importance was found, and only the dreadful fact that Markus wasn¡¯t found remained hanging in the air from them.


    ¡°Brimrose had me taking care of them for the day while you were¡­ Trying to get the restraints off. And¡­ They helped keep me alive when Andrew attacked right before the storm hit.¡± I spoke calmly, turning to press my hand into the ground. I lifted myself up before moving to sit beside Tulip.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The carriage Brimrose had offered wasn¡¯t anything incredibly fancy, far from it in fact. It was simply an enclosed wagon that had a handful of hanging cots inside of it. The exterior was barren of any decorations, and yet it would undeniably be better to travel inside of than walking the rest of the way.


    ¡°Why would she have you take care of a bunch of kids?¡± Tulip asked with a confused tone, I just shrugged.


    ¡°No idea, but she did. And I¡¯m sort of happy she did since they¡¯re both¡­ Ehh¡­ Not sure how to say it.¡± I eventually sighed as I gave up on that train of thought before leaning back against the frame of the door into the carriage.


    ¡°We should be leaving soon, I think they were just talking over any compensation any side needed from this whole situation.¡± Tulip spoke casually, her gaze turned away from me as one leg pulled up towards her chest. Her red eyes gleamed in the dim morning light.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll finally be getting to see that school you were so excited about too then.¡± I let a smile slowly return to my face, my imagination running wild with the ideas of what it could actually look like.


    ¡°Yea¡­ I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m surprised that Father didn¡¯t care that I was missing. Never bothered to do anything about it and left it as an empty threat over Lotus and Levi¡­ Ridiculous,¡± Tulip¡¯s hand tightened into a fist as she spoke before she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine though, I honestly wouldn¡¯t want to see him after all of this.¡± She continued for a few moments before falling silent.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll get to learn magic¡­ Properly now. And just just a few days of haphazard lessons to keep us alive.¡± The idea of practicing magic sent an odd feeling through me as I spoke, I was¡­ Excited about it.


    ¡°The fact that you did that much without practicing at all is beyond impressive, you know.¡± Tulip stated as her gaze shifted over to me.


    However just as my jaw was beginning to loosen to ask further questions I was cut off by Darek who came walking back over with Lotus jumping onto the front of the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start heading back. I would recommend you both to get more rest while we start moving, it will be a long trip.¡± Darek spoke gently, his gaze shifted over Tulip and then to me, with his one eye shimmering with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite make out¡­ Regret?


    I didn¡¯t have the time, or the reason to question him however. With my jaw snapping shut I nodded, pulling myself up to stand again before the door pushed open to greet sweet rest, for at least a few weeks.


    And those few weeks passed by in the blink of an eye, even with the carriage being rather shoddily constructed it was able to ride through the desert with the help of magic and the two horses given with grace. Shifting over the Dunes when needed to jump between the roads that lead to Berinia.


    By the end of the first week we had reached the massive mountain ranges that bordered Berinia and Elligorse, traveling up one of the three known valleys that connected the isolated country of humanity to the outside world. Tulip had told me they were called the ¡®Infernus¡¯ ranges, supposedly named that way in respect of some protector of the ranges that no one had ever seen with proof to back it up beyond hear-say.


    When we were forced to change carriages to one of Berinian construction I was left confused as to how the carriage we had ridden in, and the horses that took us here would find their way back to Brimrose. But to my surprise there was an Elf waiting for us to take the carriage back to the city of Dust.


    And finally in a new carriage, and within Berinia, I felt myself relaxing for the next few days. Only two remained to pass before we would reach Avernus, the city in which SilverSky was currently closest to.


    The carriage slowly wound to a halt, waking both Tulip and myself as I shifted around with a groan, trying to pull the covers tighter over myself to block out the cold that was seeping into the carriage.


    ¡°Kirin, Tulip, come on out. We¡¯re here.¡± Darek called out in a voice so gentle that it quickly roused me out of bed. With the cold dragging the sleep away near as fast as it could I hopped off of the creaking bed in the same moment as Tulip.


    The door opened as Tulip walked towards it, her magic taking a hold of the handle while I followed a step behind her with a blanket still pulled tight over my shoulders.


    As I turned my head away from the carriage and into the frost covered distance of the late Northern winter of Berinia, I felt my jaw grow loose from the sight I beheld.


    In the distance I could see an island, like an inverted mountain pulled straight from the earth itself. Each rocky crag underneath it was accented by hundreds of unbelievably gargantuan crystalline growths that almost hummed with power as I gazed at them.


    Four chains that were thicker than the walls of any city descended from the edges of the floating island, hooking into the ground in clear hooks embedded in parts of the city that sat underneath it. Which in of itself would have been a grand sight were it not for what sat directly above it.


    The structures on top of the island looked almost like a countless series of castles, mansions, libraries, every building that could have held a reason for being well decorated and then some. While all around the edges of the buildings sat what looked like miles of green grassy plains, and even some farmland. It was so large that I couldn¡¯t even entirely see the opposite edge of the island.


    ¡°SilverSky.¡± Tulip spoke simply, my heart was racing in my chest, and I felt¡­ Pride for a moment.


    I was going there, I was invited there. Me, Kirin Vulender, the daughter of the most wanted criminal in the history of the continent of Enadelle, I was going to the most prestigious school of magic in the world.

 (Chapter 49/1) SilverSky

    Tulip slowly opened her eyes, looking around the room she now found herself in. Heavy blankets were laying overtop of her while the early light of dawn broke in through the window just above her bed.


    Only two days had passed since her ¡°official¡± return to Berinia, and five days since her actual return to the country after being kidnapped by the slavers. The official day of her return was just when her and Kirin had been brought to the school of SilverSky, where she was currently resting inside of her dorm.


    Her mind was quick to wander over everything that happened, the fighting, the near death experiences. But the thing her mind settled on for the longest time was the silver haired girl laying in the bed on the opposite side of the room from her.


    So many questions were raking her mind that she wanted to ask the girl, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just run when she had the chance?¡±  It was the question that she wanted to ask the most, why had Kirin, the person who had lost it all through nothing but bad luck of who her parents were, chosen to stay and protect her. Tulip Berini, the crowned heiress of Berinia, the daughter of the man who sanctioned the execution of Kirin¡¯s father, and Kirin chose to save her life multiple times.


    She let out a slow sigh as she forced thoughts away with a shake of her head. Tulip was a lot of things, but she wasn¡¯t the kind of person to ask an answer she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to know¡ªEven if the question was bothering her to no end.


    ¡°Mmmf¡­¡± Kirin groaned in her sleep, pulling the near dozen covers even tighter over herself while rolling away from the light shining in from the windows. The sound left Tulip to giggle gently as she sat up, only for her laughs to be exacerbated by the sight of the girl under easily ten pounds of blankets.


    ¡°Come on Kirin, we can¡¯t sleep in today¡ªLevi was going to actually start getting us caught up with everything we missed.¡± Tulip spoke gently, not so loud that anyone outside of their room could hear, but loud enough that Kirin would be forced to shift over and listen to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna¡­¡± Kirin whined with a soft whimper. Tulip could almost see the girl shivering at just the thought of getting out of bed¡ªAnd she couldn¡¯t blame her about it either, it was a rather cold morning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want to, you have five minutes. If you¡¯re not out of bed and getting dressed by the end of it then I¡¯ll make you get up.¡± Tulip spoke with a threatening tone, one she hated to use, especially with a friend like Kirin. But she also knew Kirin wasn¡¯t going to budge without being threatened, and being pulled out of bed by Tulip would be a far less horrifying way to wake up than being pulled out of bed by Levi.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Kirin finally muttered out. However Tulip didn¡¯t wait to watch the girl get out of bed, instead she turned to one of the two small closets they had. There was just enough space inside of either one for them to change privately, which Tulip quickly set to work doing.


    Pulling on her school uniform, one of five styles the school had representing the five years a student was expected to attend it for, she and Kirin had matching solid gray uniforms. They weren''t unlike the dress uniforms of some parts of the military, with heavy stitching along the shoulders and sides.


    But she was quite relieved whenever she pulled them on, the cloth was light and rather warm making them perfect for the weather they had at the school. The pants were a matching color of a deeper black, and while being somewhat heavy they allowed for flexible movement to assist in combat.


    The only unique part of any student''s individual uniform was their insignia, a metal badge that held a representation of their family name and it allowed any mage she trusted to be able to track them down using it so long as they were wearing it.


    Being the crowned heir to the throne of Berinia it was obvious what her Insignia bore, the silver tree of the Berini family while an italic ¡°B¡± sat at the base of the tree, and below that, along the roots of the tree sat her name ¡°Tulip Berini¡± curved underneath the roots.


    Tulip sighed a little as she looked over towards the mirror at the edge of the closet, taking herself in.


    She stood at around five foot ten, making her notably quite tall compared to most people in the Kingdom, but that was likely because her father was an absolute giant compared to her, and even to Levi who stood at nearly seven feet tall. Her hair, not unlike Kirin''s, was a deep almost steel colored silver, but it was notably much darker than the almost white hair on Kirin¡¯s head. And her eyes were like twin rubies, gleaming in the dim light.


    With the uniform on her body she looked far from the princess that she was, so often she was forced into wearing dresses that wearing basic clothes that didn¡¯t squeeze her body felt relieving. With a tight breath she looked away from the mirror; turning to glance at the ground and pull on her socks and then boots.


    Now with her entire uniform on, she pushed the door open, blinking a few times when she saw Kirin already fully dressed and standing across from Tulip with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Took you long enough¡­ Threaten me and you can¡¯t even get changed in five minutes.¡± Kirin muttered, while the sarcasm was rather clear in her voice, genuine annoyance was as well. But before Tulip could muster a comment she found herself looking Kirin over, after all the girl had changed a lot in the near third of a year they had been missing together.


    Kirin stood just under a foot shorter than Tulip, right at five feet tall; she knew the girl had grown a few inches over the last few months. It was honestly sad to her that the scraps they had been eating were more nutritious for her growth than whatever she was forced to eat in prison.


    Kirin was wearing a near identical uniform to Tulip, though Kirin''s fit far more loosely against her body with Kirin¡¯s simply not having much there when compared to Tulip.


    Kirin¡¯s hair sat past her shoulders by a few inches, the bright barely silvery-white coloration standing out like the frost on a tree while it was accented by her deep crimson eyes. Where Tulip¡¯s looked like bright, gleaming rubies, Kirin¡¯s eyes looked like oceans of blood, in a way they were terrifying and beautiful at the same time.


    Accenting her chest in a similar fashion to Tulip was Kirin¡¯s insignia, one which she seemed to wear quite proudly. And Tulip did have to admit that Kirin¡¯s insignia was quite a bit more interesting to look at.


    It had a plain silver backplate with a brilliant obsidian black outline around it, blue gems sat embedded in that crowning to accent the silver plate even further. The plate itself had two storm clouds on either side of the top, with four bolts of lightning coming down and wrapping around Kirin¡¯s name which sat in the center. ¡°Kirin¡± sitting directly above ¡°Vulender.¡±


    ¡°Guess I do tend to get a bit distracted when getting dressed huh?¡± Tulip spoke with a soft smile reaching her face.


    ¡°Clearly.¡± Kirin retorted with a grin reaching her own face, the two turned with soft laughs between them and started moving into the school proper. They had just over two hours before Levi would be expecting them in the courtyard, until then they had free reign to explore the school a little, and find somewhere to eat.


    <hr>


    My eyes moved around the decorated halls of SilverSky with a broad grin across my face, in just a few days I had gone from desperately fighting for my life to being dropped off into a lavish school that held everything I could have ever dreamed of.


    Great white stone pillars stood against the floor, decorating the hall every fifteen or so paces. They rocketed up to the ceiling where the pillar directly mirrored to them would bend across in a large arch to hold up the ceiling that was around twenty feet above my head, every arch held an ornate banner¡ªEach one was unique, pristine symbols that I didn¡¯t recognize, however they were somewhat similar to the symbols upon Tulip¡¯s insignia.


    The walls behind these pillars were made of a deeper gray colored stone that held ornate carvings within it while the floors underneath were made of a polished tile that reflected the morning light that broke in from the massive stained glass windows on the outer walls bathing the entire hall in an array of colors.


    We didn¡¯t remain inside of the building for long, thanks to our dorm being near the exit of the building. I followed next to Tulip who remained silent as she walked a few paces in front and to my side while leading the way. She took us around a corner where the hallway was peeled away in a gentle curve to show a grand passageway into the inner courtyard of the school.


    As soon as I turned the corner behind Tulip I felt heavy gusts of wind trying to take me off of my feet, the frigid morning air that accompanied the harsh breeze chased away any sense of sleep still addling my mind.


    The school itself was still docked just outside of Avernus, the same city it had been just a few days ago when we arrived. And yet despite being relatively close to the ground the air was terribly cold thanks to the mountains painting the horizon in the north.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    As I followed after Tulip I was forced to cross my arms tight to myself, practically hugging myself to try and retain any heat inside of my body while my teeth began audibly chattering against my will.


    ¡°You cold?¡± Tulip asked with a teasing grin, to which I just gave her a soft glare. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯ll be better once we¡¯re in the air¡ªThere¡¯s protective enchantments to keep the school warmer once we¡¯re airborne.¡±


    ¡°W-Why c-can¡¯t t-they k-keep that on¡­ all the time?¡± I complained as another shivering shutter made its way through my body.


    ¡°It needs to be refueled with mana. It¡¯s one of the reasons the school has to land every so often despite being relatively self sufficient.¡± Tulip explained as she slowed down to walk directly next to me.


    ¡°How does that even work?...¡± I muttered through another shiver.


    ¡°Magic, duh,¡± Tulip answered utterly unhelpfully. The annoyed glare I gave her didn¡¯t even budge her smug grin that she met me with. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Kirin, I don¡¯t actually know. Despite what you might think of me I don¡¯t know about everything in SilverSky, or about magic. Quite frankly I barely know more than a surface level still.¡± She continued in a less teasing but still jovial tone.


    ¡°And yet you knew enough to teach me how to use magic.¡± I slowly looked away as I spoke, taking in more of the massive courtyard I was now walking through to follow Tulip.


    ¡°I knew enough to get you using magic to survive, you¡¯re not exactly a master at it and neither am I.¡± Tulip stated calmly as she began guiding us through the courtyard.


    It was a large area inside of the semi-circular exterior of the school. The front portion of it was built like an inverted half circle with each layer that moved back inside of the building being built up upon another layer. In the very center at the backmost portion of the school sat a singular, massive tower that even from the courtyard looked like it had to be at least two or three hundred feet across.


    The courtyard immediately around me was mostly a series of paved tiles making up the paths between the segments of the main buildings. While they were all connected on the inside the school was simply so large that it was faster to cut across the courtyard to get to some places.


    Within this front courtyard there were several sections which I could immediately see. While most of the sections were decorational, flowery paths, gardens and groves of fruit bearing trees. There were two other far more distinct segments of this massive courtyard. The first of which was a circular walkway that was accented by a massive fountain which sat at the direct center of the courtyard.


    The fountain was ornate to say the least, carved out of pristine metals with six distinct geysers of water pouring out of the third of four tiers that made up its base. Upon the fourth tier inside of the shallow puddle which remained upon it sat a statue of a person I couldn¡¯t recognize, albeit the statue was masculine in build. There wasn¡¯t any form of a plaque or anything commemorating who it was. The person appeared to be tall, at least judging by how the statue depicted him, with defined muscularity upon his body. His face bore no scars, and no truly defining features appearing as just another person¡ªAlmost as if they made a statue of just some random citizen.


    In his right hand he held a blade pointed towards the sky while his left supported a banner that hung over his shoulder. The statue was a single solid color of brassy gold with the sole exception of the eyes which were made of a deep azure gemstone.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked curiously as I followed Tulip past the statue.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposedly a statue representing the ¡®War Mage,¡¯ but it was made almost a hundred years after he would have died. So it¡¯s more like a best guess to represent him than anything. We don¡¯t even know his name so it¡¯s just a nameless grave.¡± Tulip answered with gentle awe in her voice.


    ¡°How do we know he even existed if there aren¡¯t even records of his name? Or even enough knowledge to make an accurate statue?¡± I asked as my gaze moved away from the statue to meet Tulip¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Because history across multiple nations mentions him. Even if no one has a consistent name or title for him, how he acted and what he did is always consistent. It¡¯s less of a hard fact and more of an incredibly likely theory,¡± As Tulip spoke she bright her arms to cross under her chest. ¡°And Kirin, please never question the existence of him publicly¡ªPeople worship the idea of the War Mage, the church exists because of those people, and people aren¡¯t happy when their ideals are questioned like that.¡± She continued in a lower tone, concern showing in her eyes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we always question history to know if it¡¯s accurate?¡± I asked but received no answer from her. Tulip instead only offered a sigh with a shake of her head before she continued walking. I opened my mouth for a moment, trying to muster up any words but Tulip just kept walking¡ªLeaving me to jog to catch up to her.


    Tulip remained silent once I slowed to a stop next to her, her gaze remained locked forwards to the path ahead. With resignation I looked away, letting my gaze take in the last major area of the courtyard at the front of the school.


    Nestled inside the primary curve of the building were two massive flattened areas. They bore nothing but dirt and painted stone outlines around the edges for pathways, while one of the two flattened fields remained totally empty; the second was surrounded by a crowd of students and even a handful of older people who I assumed to be teachers.


    The crowd was shouting and chanting something that I couldn¡¯t quite make out through the cacophony, however the distinct flashes of light and echoes of metal colliding clued me into the fight happening.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± I asked once the sounds grew too loud to entirely ignore, each step towards the main section of the school brought us closer to the fight.


    ¡°A sparring match probably¡­ but I have no idea who would have this much of a crowd around them.¡± Tulip spoke in a curious tone, she pushed up onto her toes for a moment before rolling back down to her heels. Despite her added height over me she couldn¡¯t see over the crowd.


    ¡°Wanna see who it is?¡± I was quick to ask, a burning feeling of curiosity was already driving me to try and see magic at play again.


    Tulip looked torn for a moment before she nodded, but the crowd was thick, blocking any chance of getting through¡ªTulip reached her hand out, grabbing my arm. I could feel gravity weaken underneath me as the wind rushed around my body as the ground slowly grew distant.


    Tulip guided us through the air with a single kick against the ground, bringing us to a tree that was overwatching the arena. She gently set us down on a low set branch that was large enough to hold us.


    Once I felt the heel of my boot collide with the branch I let my leg collapse so that I could sit down, turning to straddle the branch before finally looking to see who was fighting.


    They were both students, I could easily tell just from how young they looked. However, one of them I could vaguely recognize. He was a taller kid with pristine blonde hair and fiery orange eyes, his blade alight with a deep azure flame was colliding against the blade of someone I didn¡¯t recognize at all.


    ¡°Come on Erick! I know you can do better than that!¡± The other man shouted over their clash. He was a little shorter than Erick, however it was only by a few inches placing him firmly above Tulip¡¯s height and especially over my own.


    He was built in a similar fashion to Levi, with broad shoulders and muscles that were clearly defined even through his long sleeved top. He had a deep brown coloration to his hair that bordered black while his eyes had a brilliant golden shine to them.


    Erick grunted as he was pushed back, despite being taller he was clearly at the disadvantage in raw strength and even in reach thanks to his opponent having a substantially larger greatsword to his broadsword.


    ¡°Hard to even come close to hitting you back when you swing that absurd thing around like it¡¯s nothing Kendrick!¡± Erick didn¡¯t quite shout, his words were more like a loud muttering statement.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Kendrick stepped back, hefting his colossal blade over his shoulder with one arm. A few thin layers of rock fell away from it as it found its rest on his body and he waved Erick away. ¡°Fine, fine. Guess that¡¯s enough sparring for now, especially when we have such a regal spectator now. Wouldn¡¯t want you to disappoint her.¡±


    Kendrick turned his gaze in my direction, and for a moment his eyes landed on me with a hint of disgust before a wide smile fell upon Tulip.


    ¡°After all! The Princess is finally back from her mysterious hiatus and finally decided to grace us with her presence.¡± Kendrick continued as the crowd slowly split apart.


    ¡°Showoff.¡± Erick sighed out as he turned away with a wave. Quickly leaving the area alongside a lot of the gathered crowd now that the show was over.


    ¡°Kendrick,¡± Tulip spoke with an almost threatening tone to greet the man. ¡°You should know very well why we weren¡¯t here for the last four months.¡±


    Tulip stretched her hand out, grabbing my arm and once more gravity fell away for us to slowly glide down to the ground.


    ¡°Perhaps I do, perhaps I don¡¯t,¡± Kendrick brought his blade forwards as he spoke, aiming it directly towards me. ¡°But I certainly know that I can finally spit in the face of the vile thing that Levi has somehow decided to let into this once prestigious school.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± I Stepped back a little, shocked from how suddenly I was brought into the conversation.


    ¡°You heard what I said, Vulender,¡± Kendrick spoke with a venomous hiss at the mention of my name. ¡°You are nothing more than a plague upon this school''s perfect history. A plague that I plan on personally purging.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting to kill her? Under what pretense? Under what law could you even do that?¡± Tulip spoke defensively as she took a step in front of me, blocking the threatening aim of Kendrick¡¯s blade.


    ¡°I-¡± Kendrick began just to be cut off by a harsh, sharp tone.


    ¡°KENDRICK!¡± A feminine voice shouted from the other side of the arena, originating from a much older looking woman.


    She bore similar black hair to Kendrick, and nearly identical golden eyes. However her clothing was utterly unique, a single large robe that covered from her shoulders to her feet that was pitch black with hexagons of golden lines carved into it that seemed to exude a gentle light.


    Kendrick froze, glancing back towards the woman before he sighed. With a shake of his head he walked away, he glanced back only for a moment to spit out a final threat.


    ¡°Watch your back, Vulender. You won¡¯t always have a Princess to save you.¡± After his words left his mouth he turned away, making his way towards the woman where a hushed conversation would guide them away.


    ¡°What¡­ was that about?¡± I asked as Tulip began storming off with a deep rooted glare.


    ¡°They would be the reason you don¡¯t question the ideals of the church.¡± Tulip answered vaguely, I was about to ask for more information but the glare she shot my way left my jaw to snap shut with a tight nod.


    With a sigh I resigned myself to follow Tulip, although for an instant I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of someone watching us as we walked.

 (Chapter 50/2) Mystique

    The feeling of being watched only began to slowly eb away once I followed Tulip into the main building. She kept walking without a word uttered or even a single glance thrown back towards me while we walked.


    The silence continued to hang in the air like a weight between the two of us¡ªA weight that I felt pressing on me incessantly until I spoke.


    ¡°So¡­ are you going to tell me anything more about those two, Tulip?¡± I spoke in a lowered tone once the last vestiges of uneasiness wore away from me. My gaze gradually moved towards Tulip as she slowed for a moment so that we could walk side by side.


    ¡°That was Kendrick Armester, and his mother Lushia Armester. Their family leads the Church of the Golden God¡ªThe church that worships the War Mage,¡± Tulip answered with venom at the mention of their names. ¡°Lushia is the current sitting High Priestess of the Church¡­ she is also my Father¡¯s most trusted assistant.¡±


    ¡°Most trusted assistant?¡± I asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a long story, one that I¡¯m not sure of all the details for. It¡¯s been a thing for as long as I¡¯ve been alive practically, but she is my Father¡¯s chief advisor. Nothing my Father does happens without her having an input, and, quite frankly, she¡¯s insufferable.¡± Tulip lowered her voice further, her gaze locking directly ahead.


    ¡°And why do they hate me so much? I mean, I get it, people are going to hate me here¡­ but I wasn¡¯t expecting to be openly threatened like that.¡± I shuttered a little at just the memory of Kendrick¡¯s words. Even the guards at the prison never held that much murderous intent, so palpable that I could feel it like an aura¡ªOr if they did I was just a lot more sensitive to it now.


    ¡°That, I honestly have no idea about. I know that the Church was highly involved in the manhunt for your father¡­ but, that was something else entirely.¡± Tulip glanced at me with just as much confusion and trepidation as I had.


    ¡°So they hate me for no obvious reason¡­ great.¡± I sighed, glancing away from Tulip towards the walls of the room. The more I thought about Lushia, even for the moment I saw her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like she looked familiar. But I had absolutely no idea where I could have seen her before now.


    Silence once again permeated between Tulip and myself as we continued walking. Although now it was a less oppressive silence and a more accepted one¡ªOne that was soon chased away once Tulip pushed open a massive pair of doors. The scent of fresh food hit my nostrils with such intensity that my mouth immediately began watering,


    The Mess Hall of the school was massive. From the doorway in which I entered alongside Tulip it would have been over three hundred paces to reach the far wall, and likely another two hundred to reach either of the side walls from there.


    Hundreds of benches and tables sat around the room, dozens of them were filled by students and faculty alike¡ªOnly a handful bothered to glance at the two new arrivals in the room. I couldn¡¯t recognize anyone inside of the Lunch hall among the crowds from my cursory glance.


    There were three other doors to enter and leave the Lunch Hall through. Most of the tables already had food set out for students to simply sit down and eat, workers from the kitchen were bustling about to ready the tables for the breakfast rush while a handful of tables remained entirely empty for those who wished to pick and choose what they wanted to eat a bit more.


    ¡°Anything you fancy today?¡± Tulip inquired with a glance back towards me as she walked into the room.


    ¡°Food is food, I¡¯ll eat pretty much anything.¡± I was far from a picky eater after the years of eating nothing but slop while jailed¡ªAnything was better than that, even my stomach roared with its agreement, forcing a shallow blush to my face.


    Tulip giggled a little to my response, shaking her head softly as she began walking to the area with the least people around. It was one of the empty tables near the back of the room, which was enough of a walk that it took a few moments to even reach it.


    ¡°This work then?¡± Tulip offered as she sat down¡ªNot even giving me a chance to reply as I was forced to sit across from her.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Not like I have a choice¡ªSo do we grab food from another table?... Or do we wait for it to be brought out? How does this work?¡± I asked rapidly, my gaze moved around the room with uncertainty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and grab us something. Just, sit here and relax a little. You¡¯ve looked on edge since earlier, which is honestly fair¡­ but still.¡± Tulip¡¯s voice was rather soft as she spoke. She spent only a handful of moments extracting herself from her seat before walking to other empty tables in the Mess Hall.


    I let out a reluctant sigh as I watched her go, my back was facing a wall with no seat behind me. Not even any doors sat on that wall so I wasn¡¯t worried about checking over my shoulders, however, I could feel people watching me already.


    Some of them were from the gathered crowd just earlier, the other members of the audience for Kendrick and Erick¡¯s sparring match. Others were completely new faces to me¡­ most of those new faces appeared to be much older as well, easily into the late teens and early twenties with a number of them.


    I slowly resigned my gaze down to the table, my arms resting one over another. I leaned forwards to rest my head between my arms, doing my best to ignore the itching feeling of dozens of eyes digging into my skin¡ªI only felt comfortable letting the world be closed off to me because I was rather certain that no one was near, or approaching me.


    ¡°Is this seat taken?¡± My eyes snapped open as I heard a new voice. My heart immediately began racing as I looked up and blinked with surprise when I vaguely recognized the face behind the voice.


    The voice originated from a girl not much older than me. She could have only been two years older at most, purple hair sat tightly wrapped into a ponytail behind her head. Deep, violet eyes sat in her skull, peering at me curiously. I couldn¡¯t even begin to remember her name, but I knew I had momentarily met her immediately after my trial.


    ¡°N-No¡­ It¡¯s not. But where did you come from?¡ªI could have sworn nobody was over here¡­¡± I muttered in a low tone as the purple-haired girl sat down across from me.


    ¡°People don¡¯t usually notice my presence, so don¡¯t worry,¡± She answered with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Anestesia by the way¡ªI¡¯d guess you probably don¡¯t remember me given everything that happened with you and Princess Tulip.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah. Kirin by the way¡ªBut you probably already knew that.¡± I glanced around rather uncomfortably. I desperately moved my gaze to search for Tulip but I came back with nothing, I couldn¡¯t find a glimpse of her in the massive room.


    ¡°Soooo¡­¡± Anesetesia began. ¡°Anything really interesting happen to you two?¡ªI heard some rumors saying you two were dragged to the far north beyond the Elven wall? Is that true? What about the people you met? I heard someone say you even met revolutionaries amongst the Elves?! Please! I need some answers!¡± Anestesia¡¯s barrage of questions came rapidly. I couldn¡¯t even begin to register one question or think of an answer before the next one landed in my lap.


    ¡°Woah, slow down please¡ªI don¡¯t even know how to answer some of that. What¡¯s the Elven wall?¡± I spoke with pleading exasperation for Anestesia to slow down, to which she finally did.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I get ahead of myself sometimes,¡± Anestesia sight a little before continuing. ¡°So no to the Elven Wall, but it¡¯s a giant wall they built in a valley to block the only passage into the far north. No one knows why they built it, at least not anyone outside of Elligorse.¡±


    ¡°Weird, but no, we weren¡¯t there. We were just kidnapped by slavers¡ªSupposedly some infamous ones in the Elven lands. I guess we met revolutionaries? I mean there was someone who called herself ¡®The Winds of Revolution,¡¯ but they were out to kill me and Tulip,¡± I shuddered at the memory of Tyrosa, Geldin, Markus, and Andrew. Everything that happened left a stain in my mind that I couldn¡¯t quite shake. ¡°I¡¯d honestly rather not talk about that more, if I can avoid it.¡±


    Anestesia deflated with my last remark, but she gave an understanding nod and a pleading gaze that steeled itself away after a few moments.


    ¡°Alright, I get that. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a bunch that happened¡­ I¡¯ve never seen the Princess so, out of it I guess. I was curious because of that, and, well¡­ you¡¯re more likely to give me answers than she is.¡± Anestesia spoke as she brought a hand to the back of her head with an awkward smile.


    ¡°You know Tulip?¡± I asked with a surprised tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but we¡¯ve interacted before. I¡¯m from a Noble family, so it¡¯s a given¡ªAnyways, I should get going. Thanks for the chat!¡± Anestesia stood up, and then¡­. disappeared?!


    She was just gone, there was no sound, no shadow, no trace of her left once she had stood up. It was like she had just never been across from me in the first place¡ªI had an utterly baffled look on my face all the way until Tulip set a plate down in front of me.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Tulip asked with a cocked eyebrow.


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­ just a bit confused is all, but that¡¯s a given I guess.¡± I sighed with resignation. My thoughts however quickly returned to the present, primarily to the large plate of food that sat in front of me. Half of it was filled with things I had never even seen before, but everything smelled and looked incredible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing then just eat up, I¡¯m not sure how long we have left until Levi will come and find us.¡± Tulip passed a set of silverware over to me once she finished speaking. And I took that possible time constraint as a challenge¡ªI was determined to try as much of this food as possible.

 (Chapter 51/3) A Lullaby

    ¡°Mmmmfgh¡­¡± I groaned in discomfort as I followed several paces behind Tulip.


    ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t have eaten all of that.¡± Tulip remarked with a sidelong glance towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who put so much food in front of me¡­¡± I whined at my own lack of self control¡ªIt just fueled my determination to try everything, making it turn into eating everything.


    ¡°I wanted you to try things! I didn''t mean for you to go and gorge down every bite.¡± Tulip crossed her arms as she spoke with exasperation.


    I fell into a dejected silence, my arms crossed over my stomach while my head hung low. I hardly paid any attention to where we were going¡ªMy gaze only moved up again once I felt a cold blast of wind hit my face.


    Tulip took a moment to glance back at me, she met my gaze for a moment before gesturing forwards.


    I opened my mouth, about to speak as I walked across the threshold of the doorway. My words were however cut off before I could so much as make a noise by a familiarly deep, guttural voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re both late,¡± Levi spoke with a harsh tone. ¡°This is the only time you will get by with being late.¡± Levi turned to face us¡ªHis gaze remained firmly locked onto me, his piercing green eyes digging into me.


    Levi was massive. I already knew as much from my trial at the Royal Court, but when I was standing across from him¡­ it was different entirely. I was eye level with his stomach of all things. I had to crane my neck upwards just to meet his emerald eyes, while his head was framed by a practical mane of golden hair.


    Levi wasn¡¯t just muscular, he looked like a carved statue. Every fiber of his being exuded raw physical strength¡ªA strength that gave off an aura almost as palpable as the mana I could vaguely sense from him.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± I muttered out as my gaze moved anxiously away from Levi. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡ªI promise!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Levi answered plainly, his gaze softened as he turned away and began walking. ¡°Follow, we have a lot to catch up on. Especially for you Kirin.¡± He spoke while he walked, his voice was commanding. It demanded that I follow, it wasn¡¯t a demand that I could just ignore¡ªSo, walking side-by-side with Tulip, I followed.


    ¡°What exactly¡­ do we have to catch up on?¡± I asked with trepidation in my voice. I struggled just to prevent my tone from shaking in Levi¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Tulip should not have to worry as much as you do, Kirin. However, you are woefully behind on general studies, both lacking previous schooling and missing the first handful of months of schooling here,¡± Levi paused as he spoke, taking in a deep breath. ¡°However, more than anything, magic is what you need to practice. And as such, that is where we will be starting today.¡±


    Once Levi came to a stop we were standing inside of a large, flattened area. The ground was made out of hardened sand that held a soft yellow color. The sand had several white lines were drawn into it to mark out circular spaces.


    My gaze snapped to the center of the area, next to where Levi was standing. I felt the ground shift for a split moment before a pillar of stone began to rise out of the ground. Levi reached a single hand into his overcoat, pulling out a spherical crystal that was almost as large as his head¡ªHe placed it upon his freshly made pedestal, nodding at me.


    The crystal looked simply like a sphere of glass, I couldn¡¯t make out or tell anything unique about it apart from how remarkably transparent it was. It was as if light barely reflected upon it akin to a large water bubble.


    ¡°This is a Measurement Crystal. It tells you what stage you currently are as a Mage. Or, it does so as accurately as possible.¡± Levi spoke with confidence, he first nodded at Tulip who walked forwards.


    ¡°I doubt that it¡¯s changed any¡­¡± Tulip trailed off as she halted before the pedestal. Her right hand moved forwards, planting itself on the crystal rather firmly.


    ¡°Once Tulip begins to fuel the crystal with her mana it will change colors,¡± Levi spoke rather slowly as his gaze locked onto the crystal. ¡°Each stage has a relatively known maximum output of mana, because of this the stages have become far easier to measure in recent years."


    The crystal began to shift colors slowly. At first its translucent surface slowly became opaque before taking on a dark orange-brown coloration. The crystal remained this color for a handful of moments before it grew brighter and brighter¡ªTo such a point that it was almost painful to look at. I could see the strain on Tulip¡¯s face as she fought to pump her mana into the crystal, but it refused to change coloration.


    ¡°As¡­ expected¡­¡± Tulip panted out. Her arms dropped to her side as she stepped back in defeat. She was heaving for steadying breaths while sweat was beading at her brow.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°A Magus still, albeit, you are clearly close to the next barrier,¡± Levi spoke calmly, almost approvingly even. His gaze next turned towards me. ¡°Place your hand upon the sphere, and push your mana into the crystal with all of your might.¡±


    There were a lot of questions I wanted to ask Levi already. They were racing across my mind like an unsteady storm, threatening to bubble up into an incohesive rambling¡ªBut I steadied myself at his words. I took a breath, and I walked forwards.


    Once Tulip backed away a little further I brought my right hand up, resting my entire palm upon the sphere. It had rather quickly lost its lustrous colors once Tulip retracted her hand, leaving me to stare at a blank, translucent sphere.


    The crystal wasn¡¯t warm, or even cold to the touch¡ªIt felt like I was holding onto something that refused the intake of energy outside of its intended purpose. I felt a gentle tug from the sphere, as if it was pulling at my mana with ravenous greed.


    I let my eyes slowly close shut while Levi¡¯s words gently rang into my ears.


    ¡°Let your mana flow Kirin, don¡¯t hold it back.¡± His words sounded like distant echoes. The world around me felt like it was falling away, replaced by a luminous world of iridescent colors. Mana filled my vision through closed eyes, pulsing through my body¡ªReleasing in tidal pulses into the sphere.


    The world was drowned out around me, all sound was simply gone. My ears were filled only by a soft hum emanating from the sphere. But, it wasn¡¯t an electric or mechanical hum¡ªIt was like a person, humming along to a lullaby. It was soft and soothing, I could feel a knowing warmth flutter through my body as my heart began to pump in tune with the gentle melody.


    Mana rushed out of my body in ceaseless waves¡ªYet all I could think of were the voices emanating from the sphere like a distant memory.


    ¡°Hush now¡­ Little one¡ªNow is not the time to cry.¡± A gentle voice spoke, it was barely more than a whisper to my ears. It was so distant that it couldn¡¯t be recognized, yet its tone, its intent, its purpose¡­ they were undeniably filled with genuine love. ¡°Listen closely, my little one¡­ Hum along with me.¡±


    Crying¡­ I could hear crying in the distance, like that of a toddler sobbing in the midst of a tantrum. Their violent thrashing sobs only began to slow as a warming voice, sweeter than honey, and gentler than a feather reached the sobbing child¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hush now little one, open your mouth and sing. Hush now little one, open your eyes and see. Hush now little one, hum along with me.¡± The sobbing child gradually stopped, their tantrum calmed into a babbling chorus to match the melodic voice. ¡°Hmm hmm hmm, hum-a-dee dum. Hmm hmm hmm, hum with me¡­¡±


    My eyes snapped open as a sharp breath of horrifically cold air rushed into my lungs¡ªThe world became real once more as a furious, fiery pain crawled its way through my body without dread or fear of the agony it caused.


    ¡°Agh!¡± I shouted in pain while flailing desperately to pull away from the crystal. My eyes ran around wildly, searching for help in the agony rushing through my body.


    The crystal remained firmly attached to my hand¡ªAttached to its point in the air even as Levi¡¯s pillar retreated into the stone underfoot. It was stuck, lodged in place, refusing to move like an anchor to the world itself sat before me, inducing its burning agony.


    ¡°Kirin!¡ª¡± Tulip shouted. My eyes snapped over to her, she was standing up and running towards me. But the world almost looked like it was expanding around me, the earth¡­ was moving?


    ¡°NO!¡± Levi boomed with unearthly finality. His gaze gradually moved away from Tulip, and towards me¡ªIt locked onto the sphere, it was a brilliant, iridescent orange color. Yet it was splitting into fragments of coloration, black lines shot through it, splintering and fracturing it into countless thousands of orange shards with luminous green sparks arcing through them.


    ¡°Why does it hurt?!¡± I screamed. I thrashed and tugged, it felt like my skin and bones would give before the crystal would dare to budge. I turned, twisted, and pulled. Every single fiber of my being screamed and demanded to be let go, to get away from the crystal, but it wouldn¡¯t move. It utterly refused to do so.


    Finally, with one last almighty heave, one that threatened to dislocate my shoulder; the crystal gave out. It fell to the ground with a dull thump while I fell backwards hard, my free hand barely moved in time to break my fall as I bounced gently.


    Tears were rushing down my face, my entire body was aching like I had just sat inside of an inferno. But more than anything, my mind was reeling¡­ what just happened to me?


    ¡°Levi! What did you do?!¡± Tulip screamed at the mountainous man. Her panicked tone grated against my ears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Tulip,¡± Levi spoke with an unnerving calm. His gaze almost meticulously moved towards me, narrowing slightly as he examined me. ¡°Kirin¡­ I am not quite sure what just happened.¡±


    ¡°The crystal followed its intended function, it measured your mana, and yet it continued to demand more which you did not have,¡± Levi continued speaking before I even had a chance to ask more questions. ¡°Meaning, you either are on the brink of breaking through the barrier into being a Sage¡­ or, you are something wholly unique, Kirin. I am not sure which one it is.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ is a barrier?¡± I finally asked, I heard the word uttered several times now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sort of wall most mages can feel,¡± Tulip answered before Levi had a chance to think over his words. ¡°There¡¯s seven barriers for the seven classes¡­ but no one has broken through the seventh. Probably at least.¡±


    ¡°There is more to it than that¡­ but that is a sufficient answer I suppose.¡± Levi muttered, crossing his arms while his hand reached to stroke his chin.


    Tulip walked over to me, procuring a hand outwards for me to grab¡ªWhich I gladly took, with her help I shakily returned to my feet. However, as Levi began to say something my mind trailed off, remembering that soothing tune I heard from the crystal.


    How did the crystal talk to me? I was certain the voice originated from it, yet I could tell from the way Tulip looked at me that she hadn¡¯t heard it. How could she? It was just in my head right? I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I even convinced myself of that solution before I spoke, cutting off Levi.


    ¡°Now for today''s actual lessons¡ª¡±


    ¡°Has anyone ever heard¡­ voices from the crystal before?¡± I spoke only loud enough for Tulip to hear beside me, her eyes narrowed¡ªBut she didn''t speak.

 (Chapter 52/4) Barrier

    ¡°Has anyone ever heard¡­ voices from the crystal before?¡± My words repeated in my mind. I felt cold dread crawl through my body as the confused, bewildered, and even intrigued gaze of Tulip burrowed into my skin.


    ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re going to be showing Kirin how to feel her barrier, and her mana more intricately.¡± Levi finished his statement. His gaze shifted towards me, his eyes narrowed at me before he let out a sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡±  Tulip whispered, her gaze didn¡¯t move away from Levi as she spoke.


    I opened my mouth to reply to Tulip, but Levi let out a harsh growl to cut off my words before they could even form.


    ¡°Are you two even listening?¡± Levi hissed. He turned around, facing me directly while an accusing glare settled on Tulip. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are the crowned heir,¡± Levi¡¯s gaze slowly moved towards me as he paused, ¡°Nor do I care if you are the most wanted criminal. You are my students. And you will listen.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry Levi.¡± Tulip spoke through a clenched jaw.


    Levi took in a deep breath at Tulip¡¯s word. A hand raised to his brow, pinching it tightly he turned away and spoke in an exasperated tone.


    ¡°I understand what you both have just been through, or, at the very least I hope I do. However you must understand Tulip, this is no longer your private schooling lessons. Here you are being trained in more than just magic¡ªYou¡¯re training to survive this world. To survive in wars, in battles, in life-or-death situations.¡± Levi¡¯s tone gradually grew sour. A large step took him slightly further away from Tulip and myself, while his gaze barely shifted back towards us.


    ¡°From now on, you will be arriving out here just past dawn. Not in your school uniforms, but clothing fit for physical activities. You will have nothing to eat in the morning until after these activities have finished. Because you have just eaten, I will be nice enough to not begin with physical exercises today.¡± Once Levi finished speaking he turned back towards us with his arms folded¡ªHis eyes narrowed, glaring first at Tulip, and then settling on me.


    ¡°On the ground. We begin first with meditating to assist Kirin in feeling her barrier.¡± Levi barked out his order and I reflexively listened. I was sitting on the ground within a few moments¡ªSo often I had been ordered around that being told to simply sit came as second nature.


    It took only a moment for Tulip to follow suit, a moment she had spent watching me with surprise written on her face. She quickly followed once Levi glanced at her, she sat down with her legs crossed one over another.


    ¡°Close your eyes and focus inwards,¡± Levi instructed as he moved to sit on the ground before me. I could hear the grinding, popping sounds of his legs buckling under his presumably immense mass¡ªReflecting an age that the rest of his body didn¡¯t really show. ¡°Pull all of your mana into a single spot inside of your body. To its origin wherever it may rest inside of you.¡±


    I did as instructed, first I shifted my legs around to be underneath me. Crossing one over another in the same way that both Tulip and Levi had theirs. It took me several moments to find some semblance of comfort, shifting to and fro until I was satisfied enough to close my eyes with a deep breath until my chest could puff out no further.


    The world of mana filled my closed eyes¡ªI could see an outline of my own body from a view almost outside of my skull, like I was a handful of steps behind myself. Waves of blue aura pulsated around my body. It barely reached beyond my skin, no more than a few inches in the furthest areas. But it reached several feet into the air above me, flaking away into the air like the hungry wisps of an open flame.


    I could also see the mana inside of my body; pulsing through my blood with each rhythmic motion of my heart. I watched it rush down to my fingers before circling back up to travel all the way back to my heart, once there it entered a complex spiral before repeating the process once again.


    I let my lungs clear slowly, my chest deflating as my heart slowed to a cadence I could have walked to. I reached out with my loose control over mana, pulling at the flakes flaming off at the edge of the pillar my body exuded first. It was difficult, every moment my heart dared to move it pushed the mana back away from me¡ªStealing away with it any progress I could have made.


    Another breath in and the pillar was back to its original size. I could feel a cold bead of sweat forming along my forehead while I yanked helplessly at the strands of mana, forceful motions only made it unstable and hard to control.


    My lungs cleared once more, an annoyed huff escaping me as my body slouched forwards to find rest from the rigid position I sat in.


    ¡°Slowly Kirin,¡± Levi said, his voice sounding muffled like it was behind a thick wall of linen. ¡°You cannot force mana to bend to your will rapidly, it takes care, gentle pushes, not harsh and volatile pulls. Once you master this, you can learn how to be slow in a hurry.¡± Levi fell completely silent along with the rest of the world once he finished speaking: Not even the wind dared to whisper in his presence.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I could barely even hear my own voice¡ªIt sounded even more distant than Levi¡¯s had. I heeded his words and opted to watch how my pillar of mana looked, how it worked and how it shifted before I furthered my attempts.


    Every motion my mana made through my body forced the pillar to shift. It was as if it was following my blood like an obstructed mirror, elongated and disfigured but mirroring it all the same.


    I raised my right arm just to test if this was correct¡ªAnd the pillar mirrored the motion. A section of it shifted around to follow my arm as I bent, twisted, and extended it around.


    Next I tried to pull mana out from the blood moving to my right arm¡ªAs I gradually retracted it bit by bit, all the way back up to my shoulder the entire section of the pillar mirroring it disappeared, bringing a smile to my face.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just a mirror of my own power¡­¡± I thought as I pulled the mana out from my left arm, and my legs next. The act of pulling my mana away from these limbs left them feeling numb inside of this strange ethereal world my senses were cast into.


    My mana was slowly gathering inside of my torso, I kept pulling it back further and further¡ªThe closer it got to my heart the more it was resisting, it was physically fighting against being compressed into a single point.


    The pressure rapidly shifted from uncomfortable to painful¡ªThe pressure felt like it was trying to physically break away from my skin, like it was trying to break open my ribs and release into the world around me.


    Sweat ran down my forehead, filling my hair and drenching my back as pain stung throughout my body. The phantom numbness became a stinging pain that I could barely ignore, each passing it only grew worse¡ªExponentially so once I began to drag the mana away from my head.


    It crawled past my eyes, and my entire world went dark. All I could see were the distant lines of mana, dragging, swirling, spiraling¡­ and finally forming a single sphere, directly over top of my heart.


    A shuddering breath escaped me, betraying the pain that my body felt. But I couldn¡¯t hear my lungs clear, I could barely even feel them do so. And yet, Levi¡¯s words came through clearer than ever. Almost like I was hearing for the very first time.


    ¡°Well done, Kirin, now push that Origin. Allow it to expand until you feel it pressed up against a wall, an impassable barrier. Your barrier.¡± Levi¡¯s words hit my ears like a soft melody. They washed away the residual, throbbing pain that still ached away at my body, and replaced in its place a new vigor to keep pushing.


    A new breath of cold air rushed into my lungs¡ªWashing away the last of the fatigue and discomfort that resided within, filling me with a newfound will to continue.


    My control over the origin of my mana was shaky at best, it took an immense amount of effort to even just keep it in place. Trying to expand it outwards sounded like a near impossible task for me, but I pushed all the same.


    The sphere pressed outwards, and with it pressure returned through my body. I could feel the raw energy, the unending surge that wanted to be released. It screamed and thrashed like a wild animal trying to break free of my grip. It pulsed just to be dragged back in, I put mental pressure alongside physical; pressing my mind and tensing every muscle in my chest to hold it together.


    And, it kept expanding. Inch by inch it crawled through the inside of my chest, reaching beyond my collar bone and up to the base of my jaw. It reached as low as the top of my hips, and as far out as the base of my elbows if my arms extended¡ªAnd it stopped, the origin point of my mana refused to move any further as if it hit a wall of impossibilities, an impassable wall.


    The concentration finally became too much to sustain however. The instant I felt the edge of the barrier everything collapsed, my mana rushed back into my body as I lurched forwards. Intense nausea rolled through my body, I shifted forwards onto my hands while holding every muscle in my body still to prevent myself from expelling everything I had just eaten.


    ¡°Intriguing.¡± Levi¡¯s words, no longer ethereal, sounded from right next to me. The slight motion of turning my head up towards him proved too much for my body as I fell over entirely.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Tulip shouted, I heard her standing up, but the world was dizzy¡ªSpinning, spiraling around with me as the epicenter.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Tulip,¡± Levi calmed the Heiress, I could hear him holding her back. ¡°She pressed against her barrier and lost control, give her a few moments to adjust to feeling mana in her body again. Three hours without it has left her rather weak.¡± Levi¡¯s voice grew more distant the more he spoke. But my running mind froze for a moment, just to process his words.


    ¡°Three hours?¡± I thought slowly¡ªI could feel my senses returning gradually, each breath I took in, each pounding rush from my heart, they all contributed to the regaining of my composure. I could see what Levi meant with just a quick examination of the world as well.


    Hours had indeed passed, the sun was far higher into the sky. Mana was no longer physically in my body, I had pulled every single droplet out of my blood, all of it had gone into my Origin.


    ¡°How¡­ did I do?...¡± I forced the words out with an uneasy breath. I pushed my arm out, sitting up just enough to get my legs underneath me and stand on shaking legs.


    ¡°I would say rather excellent,¡± Levi answered, his face shifted into a shallow smile¡ªBarely more than a slight twinge of his lips upwards, so miniscule it would have been missed entirely if I wasn¡¯t meeting his gaze. ¡°You have just done in three hours what any other untrained mage would take three weeks to accomplish. And you have done such a thing after you had broken through your first barrier, without sensing your mana in the slightest.¡± Levi furthered with a nod of approval.


    ¡°When¡­ did I do that?¡± I asked once I straightened my back. Standing up entirely to look up at him. Levi gave an answer that actually left me to pause, and think over his words.


    ¡°The day the guards discovered you had magic. After some conversations with Darek while you were both missing, that was the conclusion I came to¡ªThat when your magic was first discovered, it was a result of you breaking through a barrier without sensing your mana first. A feat that I don¡¯t believe anyone has done for several generations,¡± Levi answered, he was silent for a moment until he glanced at Tulip. With a soft nod he spoke further, ¡°Kirin, I believe it is no understatement to say that you would be a prodigy even among the powerful families, perhaps on a similar level to Tulip.¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard to find a barrier?¡ªAnd what do you mean the same level as Tulip?¡± I was quick to ask further, I knew Tulip was good with her magic. She was good enough to teach me how to use my own magic from nothing, to well-enough in order to survive.


    ¡°Kirin,¡± Tulip was the one to answer, her tone softening a little. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t easy for most people. It takes years, decades of practice even. Most Arcadians barely reach the class of ¡®Mage¡¯ in their life, the average class for a student to graduate is only one level above where we¡¯re at right now.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you just learnt that you have magic, maybe five months ago? Let alone the fact that you¡¯re already a Magus who can feel their next barrier, it¡¯s incredible,¡± Tulip finished speaking with a soft breath. She let a smile rise to her face, her ruby gaze meeting my own.


    ¡°As Tulip said, you have ascended beyond mediocre, and well above the average in a few months. You¡¯ve proven multiple times you¡¯re a diligent student, now you must prove you can apply the effort,¡± Levi added with an approving nod. Levi took in a deep breath, shaking his head as he looked away. ¡°We¡¯re done for today, I expected this to take far longer than it did. Go and rest, and remember what we discussed earlier. First thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I spoke genuinely. Letting a self-satisfied smile across my face, pride swelled in my chest from the praise before it deflated away a moment later. ¡°Thank you for training me, Levi.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He replied courtly, and began to walk away. But, once Levi¡¯s presence receded I could feel an uneasy sense of being watched again. It was nearly the exact same feeling from just earlier this morning.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to do for the day, Kirin?¡± Tulip asked as she walked over beside me.


    ¡°Explore the school? I¡¯m sure there''s still a lot to find.¡± I answered with a smile, I pushed the feeling away to the side as Tulip led the way¡ªIt was probably nothing. Right?

 (chapter 53/5) Gravity

    I had followed Tulip around for the majority of the day¡ªAfter our succinct lesson with Levi for the day we had little else to do but explore the school, which was at least an advantage for the both of us as we missed our proper introductory tour.


    Not much had really happened throughout the day, most of the students were either still in the city of Avernus¡ªThe city which the school was resting over currently¡ªOr were participating in private lessons with their teachers. This left the school rather empty, with next to nothing happening inside of the halls beyond the two of us, but we had found out a fair bit of useful information.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll have to sign up for some general coursework classes. While the majority of our schoolwork is with our personal teachers, we need some general studies as well.¡± Tulip spoke as she read off of one of a few dozen notes she had acquired from the halls around the school.


    ¡°What sort of classes are there?¡± I was curious, leaning over Tulip¡¯s shoulder as best I could I tried to peek at the papers.


    ¡°Most of them are basic things, though they might be useful for you. I¡¯m not sure if you had any actual education before?¡± Tulip asked as her gaze shifted towards me.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I trailed off, turning my gaze away shyly. ¡°I know how to read¡­ and I can probably write? I don¡¯t really know anything more than that though¡­¡± I mumbled out, feeling my cheeks growing warm.


    ¡°Uhuh,¡± Tulip sighed, glancing back at the papers, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a few courses that could be good¡ªI doubt you¡¯d need or want economics, there¡¯s a few history courses that could be useful for you, and you¡¯ll definitely want geography.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me get signed up for these? I¡¯m still not sure how¡­¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not just gonna throw you to the wind with this. We just need to sign the papers, and hand them to Levi so he can sort them out. The rest of these classes only accept higher year students, so history and geography then?¡± Tulip offered as she handed the papers to me to examine.


    ¡°What about this one?¡± I asked, pointing at a class listed near the bottom. It had a few markings beside it that I didn¡¯t quite understand. Tulip had explained that they were to sort the class between year, availability, and difficulty¡ªBut the symbols all looked the same to me.


    ¡°Beast Research?¡ªThat¡¯s a rather difficult and dangerous class, are you sure?¡± Tulip asked dubiously.


    ¡°Well, what is it? I don¡¯t want to just jump head first into something stupid.¡± I replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Well, the name is pretty explicit. It¡¯s ¡®Beast Research,¡¯ things like those Screachers we fought in the desert¡­ Beasts that aren¡¯t as weak as them, and some that will probably have magic too. It¡¯d be a great place to practice your magic, but it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Tulip explained. She seemed a little curious about it herself judging by her intrigued face. ¡°It focuses on the capture and study of beasts over the slaughter of them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I wanna do it.¡± I wasn¡¯t quite sure why, but it felt interesting to learn more about magical beasts. Maybe I could learn more about magic through them? I wasn¡¯t certain, but it was a possibility¡ªPlus if it could get me combat experience it would be pretty useful.


    ¡°Wait¡ªReally? That quickly? Kirin you could die!¡± Tulip sounded exasperated, her arms gesticulating as she tried to get her point across.


    ¡°So? I¡¯ve been on the brink of death half my life. I wanna get stronger, and learn more about the world, so this is a start to that.¡± I replied plainly. It made sense in my head after all, I had been near death for years in Prison, and fighting for my life while learning about the world sounded useful.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about being hurt, do you?¡± Tulip asked, worried in her voice.


    ¡°Nope! If I die I die, but I¡¯m not just gonna roll over when I got given a chance.¡± I replied simply. A smirk crossed my face, my gaze shifting to the halls around us.


    ¡°Well, we have one last wing of the school to visit before we head back to our dorm. It¡¯s a ¡®recreation¡¯ area. I¡¯m not sure what all will be there, but presumably there should be recreational things from the three major cities,¡± Tulip spoke with excitement in her voice ¡°So there might be some interesting things in there.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re hoping for something¡­¡± I muttered with a sidelong glance at Tulip. She gave an innocent smile, turning a corner into a new hallway¡ªA banner sat hanging above the entryway labeled ¡°Recreation.¡±


    ¡°I might be, but that¡¯s besides the point. It¡¯s our last day to actually relax before Levi starts really training us,¡± Tulip lowered her tone as she spoke. There were audible murmurings from the many doorways in the hall¡ªWhile none of the words could be made out, people were here. ¡°And we need to talk about what you said earlier¡­¡±


    I nodded to Tulip¡¯s words, keeping my mouth shut as I thought about the gentle voice I had heard. It was so uncanny, even still it felt like I had heard that voice somewhere else before.


    I only looked up a few times while Tulip led the way¡ªMost of the rooms bore the same signs, bathhouses of some form. The most notable one was a set of four doors in a row that led into what I assumed to be a Library as the signs outside of them held open books to mark them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I noted its existence away for later¡ªI assumed rather quickly that knowing where a Library was would prove useful for me in the future, especially with learning more about magic. And, maybe I could even learn more about what my father did¡­


    ¡°Finally.¡± Tulip muttered under her breath as she turned to push open a door¡ªIt was a door to a room that I didn¡¯t immediately recognize. It looked like a type of puddle with waves of heat rising away from it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, glancing at Tulip as she pushed the door open. A wave of humid heat washed against my face, forcing my eyes tightly shut for a moment.


    ¡°An artificial hot spring,¡± Tulip answered matter-of-factly. ¡°It has some healing runes too, so it¡¯s worth it to be here.¡± Once Tulip finished speaking she reflexively grabbed her wrists¡ªRubbing at her scars. They were still red and raw from the magic consuming metal burning her skin.


    ¡°...Alright.¡± I spoke without confidence in my voice. I was forced to squint from the billowing steam rushing out of the room, it washed across my face with a soothing heat that grew to a gentle pressure once Tulip closed the door.


    ¡°Not going in?¡± I asked, a brow raising as I turned to Tulip.


    ¡°Not right now¡ªLet¡¯s head back to the dorm,¡± Tulip shrugged as she answered.


    The trip back to the dorm was rather short. The halls were already beginning to fill up with dozens of students while we walked side by side¡ªClasses for the day had come to an end and students were now running through the halls to find where to go for the evening.


    The crowds didn¡¯t seem to care about us as we carved through them, a few voices recognized me, and a lot recognized Tulip.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Heir?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that with her?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Vulender?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell is the Heir walking around with them?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? They¡¯re both being trained by Levi¡­¡±


    I did my best to zone out the voices as I followed Tulip. The faint whispers of conversations I could hear fell into the distance behind me once another corner came into view. And shortly after, the door of our dorm room closed tightly behind me¡ªIt slammed so quickly from a burst of air emanating from Tulip that it nearly caught my hair.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± Tulip muttered under her breath. I turned towards her curiously, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°So¡ªWhat did Levi mean when he said that I could be on a similar level to you?¡± I asked¡ªTulip blinked several times before she answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ A long answer,¡± Tulip muttered out. She took in a deep breath, the annoyance that covered her face faded away into thought until she finally spoke further. ¡°Short answer, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve met requirements for being a High Mage that most people never come close to achieving.¡±


    ¡°And the long answer?¡± I requested. I walked my way over to my bed, sitting down on it facing towards Tulip.


    Tulip¡¯s lips narrowed into a thin line as she sat down. Her gaze locked onto me, studying my face for a few moments. Our gazes locked for a moment before she relented into a sigh.


    ¡°Remember the three categories that magic is divided into?¡± Tulip asked.


    ¡°Sort of?¡± I shrugged a little, thinking over the question. I knew Tulip had told me this before, but I couldn¡¯t remember what any of the categories were called.


    ¡°Attunement Type, Attuned Element, and Innate Element,¡± Tulip supplied. ¡°The first two are easy, Attunement Type is just what you can do, and Attuned Element is just your overall element your magic resides in.¡±


    ¡°But, Innate Element is where it gets a bit more complicated. They¡¯re unique to everyone individually¡ªMost of the time at least. And it¡¯s a requirement to break through the barrier into being a High mage to know your Innate Element.¡±


    ¡°So, if we were to go over my magic; I would have an Attunement type of Offensive and Support, an Attuned Element of ¡®Dark,¡¯ and my Innate Element is gravity,¡± Tulip finished with a long exhale, her gaze shifting away from me. ¡°In our generation, and even the last few generations, there have been less than a hundred mages who¡¯ve found their Innate Element. I¡¯ve known mine for years, which is why people call me a prodigy.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡ªIt sounds like you are a prodigy if it¡¯s that hard,¡± I stated calmly. ¡°I know I¡¯m not an astounding point of reference but that sounds like it¡¯s way better than anything I¡¯ve done.¡±


    The room fell silent once I finished speaking. Tulip didn¡¯t give an immediate reply, her gaze seemed rather distant in thought. Her eyes were locked firmly onto the window, watching the setting sun in the distance.


    For a moment I was left to wonder if Tulip would say anything more, the only motion coming from her was a continuous, soft breathing¡ªUntil she finally spoke in a lowered tone again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­ but those are my problems to sort out,¡± Tulip¡¯s words came out as little more than a whisper. She turned to look at me once more, her own question already drawn upon her tongue. ¡°Now what did you mean about hearing voices from the crystal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I muttered uncomfortably. I could still vividly hear that gentle melody in the back of my mind¡ªIt wasn¡¯t like I had just heard it, but like it was something that had always been there. ¡°I just¡­ heard a voice from it. I can¡¯t really describe it any better than that.¡±


    ¡°What did the voice sound like?¡± Tulip asked the instant I fell silent.


    ¡°It sounded like I was hearing it from the other side of a thin wall¡ªBut it was definitely feminine¡­ and it was singing?¡± The uncertainty that I felt was betrayed in my voice. The more I thought about the voice I heard, the less sense it made.


    How did I hear a voice from a crystal? Why did it sound distantly familiar? Why couldn¡¯t I get that melody out of my head?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tulip trailed off¡ªLost to her own line of thinking. ¡°What was it singing?¡±


    ¡°Some sort of lullaby?¡± I supplied, closing my eyes. I let the voice fill my head again, listening to the lyrics over and over again. ¡°Hush now little one, open your mouth and sing. Hush now little one, open your eyes and see. Hush now little one, hum along with me.¡± I repeated the gentle melody in a tone-deaf voice that could have made a shriek sound like music in comparison.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never heard that before,¡± Tulip sighed, defeated as she fell back onto her bed. She sprawled herself out overtop of her covers with a groan. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find anything out about that here¡­ I¡¯m tired, and we have to be up early¡ªLets just get some rest for the night, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that sounds fine.¡± I let out an equally defeated sigh. While I didn¡¯t immediately sprawl across the covers¡ªtaking at least enough time to take off some layers of clothing¡ªI agreed with Tulip¡¯s sentiment of exhaustion. A yawn escaped my lips just in time for my head to be buried in my pillow as I fell face down into it.


    My eyes closed, and sleep found its way towards my body not long after the gentle breathing from Tulip softened.

 (Chapter 54/6) Haze

    The next morning came far too quickly for my liking. I couldn¡¯t decide what part of my current situation was worse¡ªThe horrendously cold air, the fact that it was so dark that I could barely see my own hands, or the fact that Levi was already there and waiting.


    Tulip had woken me up a little over half an hour ago, forcing me to get dressed in light clothing. Every shivering breath left mist to rise away from my mouth, I pulled tightly at my coat trying my best to keep warm despite the frigid air.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, you¡¯re both on time.¡± Levi spoke casually. His gaze shifting across me, and then towards Tulip, taking several moments on either of us.


    ¡°You said; ¡®first thing in the morning,¡¯¡± Tulip supplied with a shrug. ¡°So I made sure we were here first thing.¡± She furthered.


    ¡°Whatever punishment we got couldn¡¯t be worse than this cold¡­¡± I muttered. My shivering grew so intense that I could hear my own teeth rattling from it. ¡°Ow¡ª¡± I whined, feeling a stinging pain from Tulip smacking my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt him!¡± Tulip whispered indignantly. I felt my face flush despite the cold¡ªLevi¡¯s gaze settled even heavier upon me, his words came out slowly and succinctly.


    ¡°Believe me, you will appreciate this cold soon enough,¡± Levi said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Lose the jacket, it will only get in the way.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± I complained quickly. But the instant Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed again I fell silent¡ªGroaning internally I relented to his order, slowly working my way out of my overcoat. I took as long as I reasonably could, cherishing the last of the warmth until it was neatly folded and set down on the ground.


    Levi let out a sigh once I finished, shaking his head a little he turned to watch the horizon.


    ¡°Your physical well-being is just as, if not more important for your life as a mage as anything else. Until you are in other classes once the school takes flight in a few days, you will be focusing entirely on your exercises.¡± Levi spoke in a matter-of-fact voice.


    ¡°You will start today by running,¡± Levi spoke, looking back towards us.


    I paused where I was, looking towards Tulip in confusion. She met my gaze with equal confusion in her eyes¡ªBut we didn¡¯t hesitate to move when the very ground underneath us shifted to Levi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°NOW!¡± Levi¡¯s words boomed out from him. The ground under my feet lurched forwards¡ªI stumbled, nearly losing my balance before fear took over. I took off sprinting, running as quickly as I physically could while the earth rumbled.


    ¡°Five laps around the training grounds!¡± Levi shouted out. Despite the increasing distance his voice didn¡¯t grow even the slightest bit quieter. The ground continued to move around, shifting, quaking, breaking apart¡ªIt split open a few paces in front of me, forcing me into a sharp turn to avoid a crag of stone twice the size of me.


    I cast my gaze around, searching for Tulip¡ªBut I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. The darkness was so intense that I still could barely see more than a foot in front of me, only the faint outlines illuminated by the dimming moonlight could be made out. And those outlines were far from enough to avoid the worst of the obstacles Levi created.


    The entire training grounds were thrown into chaos. The normally flat and even landscape tore itself asunder, jagged crags of rock and dust shot into the air¡ªSome floating a few feet off of the ground while others sat embedded in the stone at obtuse angles.


    I couldn¡¯t even take the obstacles at a slower pace. Every time I began to slow from a dead sprint to a quickened jog the ground would rumble, screaming its threats to harm me to a far greater level than the sharpened edges ever could.


    ¡°If you cannot complete these laps then you are not worth the effort of being trained!¡± Levi shouted in the same instant that a massive wall of stone rocketed out of the ground in front of me.


    I clenched my jaw down hard, bracing myself for an impact as I threw myself to the side¡ªI barely escaped the majority of the pillar of stone, only bumping my shoulder into it. I felt a sharp twinge of pain shoot through my body, the impact nearly sending me sprawling. I only managed to catch myself by taking a longer step, forcing my weight back with another heavy step to continue my sprint.


    I tried to reach into my body, to reach for my mana to assist in my sprint. It had to help, right? I was able to keep up with Geldin with it, even fight with Andrew, but as if he was reading my mind Levi¡¯s newest orders barked out.


    ¡°Do not use your magic! If you rely entirely upon your mana then you will be incapable of training your body to keep up with it!¡± Despite the fact that I was easily over two hundred feet away from Levi his voice was just as loud as when I was next to him. I slowly turned as the edge of the training grounds came into sight¡ªTurning much harder when more walls of rock came to block my path.


    I grit my teeth from his words, my faint grip over my mana loosening as I leaned forwards and ran even harder.


    My breathing was already rugged and uneven, each forceful exhale that came with the pounding of my legs into the ground was replaced by a shallow inhale that couldn¡¯t keep up. My vision grew blurry as I ran, the edges of my sight darkening while I did everything I could to focus on my path ahead.


    The longer I ran the less the terrain seemed to be against me, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just in my head or if Levi was actively making the terrain easier. But ¡°easier¡± didn¡¯t mean it was suddenly easy.


    The terrain grew less volatile, yes, but it didn¡¯t become easier to run through. Levi shifted the ground around, forcing me to run at a constant incline that slowed me even further than the obstacles could.


    I finally pulled around the third turn of my first lap¡ªI nearly fell down when I did. Levi shifted the ground around, forcing the constant uphill sprint into a downwards tumble that I had to fight against desperately just to stand straight.


    I barely managed to catch myself as the first lap ended. The ground returned to a flat and even plane. My lungs felt like they were on fire, each breath I forced into my lungs left the feeling of a burning, aching muscle being stretched beyond its limits.


    ¡°Is that all you can do?!¡± Levi boomed as I began my second lap. ¡°I¡¯ve seen cripples run better than this! How can either of you expect to keep up with the rest of your colleagues at this rate?!¡±


    I grit my teeth in response to Levi¡¯s jests, clenching my jaw tightly I forced any last vestiges of energy out.


    ¡°Faster.¡± I thought desperately. I felt lightheaded from my sprint; my vision blurred while pain induced tears blocked up what little vision I had left. Stone shards were floating all around me, but I ran straight through them. Each pounding beat of my heart sent my legs shooting down into the ground, every desperate gasp filled my lungs with just enough cold air to send me surging forwards for another step.


    I felt sweat freezing along my brow, my frigid morning air gave me just a little more energy to keep pushing. I hardly even felt the sharpened rocks beating against my numbed skin on the second lap, and by the time my third lap came to an end I could barely feel any part of my body.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Levi spoke when I came panting by him. It took me several moments to register his words¡ªAnd even more moments afterwards to come to a panting stop.


    ¡°That¡­ was only¡­ three laps?...¡± I asked, barely able to turn my head towards Levi. I was utterly exhausted already, my body was covered with thin cuts and deep bruises all over. Every breath I tried to take in sent aches rushing through me, my legs couldn¡¯t be forced to support my weight for a moment longer¡ªGiving out underneath me as I fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re both too slow,¡± He stated bluntly, an angered tone followed every word he spat out. Levi¡¯s gaze moved away from me, narrowing on Tulip once she came to a stop a few moments later than me. ¡°You lack the physical endurance for the most basic of tests, so now you will be pushed even harder. This process will repeat until the both of you meet my expectations.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are your¡­ expectations?...¡± Tulip asked as she limped over. She was covered in far more cuts and bruises than I was, parts of her clothes were torn, there was even a large gash cutting into her shoulder that was bleeding decently. Yet despite all of that, she didn¡¯t seem anywhere near as exhausted as I was.


    ¡°That you will both prove to be worth my effort. But in this current moment you are not,¡± Levi¡¯s blunt voice remained unchanged. ¡°You are both capable with magic, but a mage cannot rely solely upon magic. It is merely a weapon in your arsenal, it should not be relied upon any more than your blade.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, I will be beating you down until you can both be rebuilt. Exercise is done for today, meditate and press at your barriers until midday. Then you will be free to do as you please. I recommend that you use that time to bring your paperwork to my office to join other classes.¡± Levi finally finished speaking. He slowly turned and began to walk away, leaving Tulip and I in absolute silence.


    I clenched my jaw down and accepted his orders, forcing my body into a moderately comfortable position. I let my eyes close, my racing heart refused to settle for several long minutes, but when it finally did I found control over my mana again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just listening to him like that?¡± Tulip gawked.


    ¡°Why should I argue?... He¡¯s training us, isn¡¯t he?¡± I replied without opening my eyes. Tulip muttered something under her breath that I couldn¡¯t quite make out, but I could hear her sit down next to me all the same. ¡°This is still easier than the things I¡¯ve been through before anyways. Better food, better rest, and an actual purpose for it.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Tulip sighed out, leaving silence to fill the air between us.


    ¡°Hand-to-hand combat.¡± Levi spoke confidently. Gone was his aggressive tone of the previous morning, now replaced with a sense of a calm, but not quite gentle teacher.


    The next day came far faster than I ever would have liked it to¡ªOnce again we met Levi outside in the training grounds before the sun even began to rise in the distance, listening to his newest lesson.


    ¡°Every Arcadian Mage is expected to be capable with a multitude of weapons, however, if you are the weapon then you can never be truly disarmed.¡± Levi began slowly. His gaze shifted between Tulip, and then over to me while he spoke further. ¡°There are three rules to hand-to-hand combat training: You are not to purposefully break bones in your partner, you are not to maim your partner in any way, and victory is achieved by knocking your partner out, or pushing them outside of the circle.¡±


    ¡°Is that understood?¡± he finally asked with a nod to us.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tulip answered, her gaze moved around the ground between the two of us.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± I supplied, anxiously eyeing the small arena that had been made. It was a circular outcropping of stone raised a few inches above the rest of the ground, probably around thirty feet along the entire edge; it was far from a large arena. It was going to force the two of us to stay close together.


    ¡°Then begin when you¡¯re ready.¡± Levi stated as he stepped back, freeing the entire arena for Tulip and me to face off against each other.


    Tulip effortlessly fell into a well practiced stance. Her torso centered between her legs to spread her weight evenly, her arms raised before her in a loose guard, and her eyes narrowing onto mine.


    I spent a moment trying to find my own stance¡ªI could feel my weight pressing heavily onto my back leg, while my arms raised forwards into a tight guard. I met Tulip¡¯s gaze, and without a word we began.


    Tulip started with a tight twist of her upper body, flashing forwards with a quick jab that I blocked with crossed arms. She had weight and height on me, two things that I could immediately tell with how her blow hit me from a range that I couldn¡¯t hope to match.


    Another jab came at me from the side, hooking around, it got behind my raised arms and nailed me in the ribs. My teeth clenched down in pain, my left arm shifted to try and lock Tulip in close to me just for her to turn, twisting as she swung her front leg into my foremost knee while shoving me back. She effortlessly sent me to the ground while all I could do was try and keep myself together.


    Still holding onto her arm I kicked my legs up, twisting around Tulip¡¯s body as I pulled her down with me¡ªBut she had far more physical strength, easily wrestling me into submission she looped my raised leg between her locked arm and her neck. Using her leverage she pressed forwards into I let out a shout of pain.


    ¡°Ow, ow ow!¡± I let out. I was frantically tapping the ground as she shoved forwards with her legs, sending me rolling out of the arena where I fell once again flat onto my back.


    ¡°And Tulip is the victory,¡± Levi stated with an annoyed voice. ¡°Your technique is abysmal Kirin. Every move you made was exaggerated, over extended and played directly against how your body is built.¡±


    ¡°And how am I supposed to know that?...¡± I groaned out as I pushed myself away from the small platform. Sitting up I raised an arm to the back of my head, rubbing the sore spot that had hit the ground twice in quick succession. ¡°Incase you didn¡¯t know I haven¡¯t fought before. Everything that happened with the Elves was stupid luck¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed it was luck that you survived,¡± Levi agreed with a snort. ¡°Another round, slower this time. I will tell you what to change as we go.¡±


    Tulip remained silent, her lips narrowed into a thin line as she glanced between me and Levi. It looked like she wanted to say something, but she kept silent. Instead she just gave a sorrowful shake of her head towards me once I got up, climbing back into the arena.


    I found my way into a stance once again, but before the first step could even be taken Levi spoke.


    ¡°Stop,¡± He stated firmly. Taking a step forward he stood next to me, observing the stance I was now very uncomfortably waiting in. ¡°Shift your weight forwards between your legs. Move your arms further from your body in your guard. Don¡¯t hold your head in a lowered position, it makes it an easier target, and makes it far easier to land a knockout blow.¡±


    As I moved my weight around Levi pushed me around, extending an arm he kept shoving me to and fro until I could remain standing from his shoves. Next he did very light, but terrifyingly fast jabs until my arms remained where he wanted.


    ¡°Leave the stance.¡± Levi commanded. After a moment''s hesitation I listened to his words, straightening my back and returning to a normal standing position.


    ¡°Return.¡± Levi commanded again. I tried my best to find my way back into the stance on my own, but he kept finding imperfections¡ªAnd he kept repeating this process several times until he let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Begin your meditation for the day. It is hopeless to continue this today.¡± Levi ordered. I blinked several times from Levi¡¯s words. His gentle tone turned harsh and berating in an instant as he walked away without a word.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?...¡± I asked as I glanced at Tulip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She answered, equally unsure herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to, but this is¡­ different for him.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I heard that. I could already imagine a few reasons why it was happening, it was easy to assume.


    ¡°He just hates me already¡­¡± I thought as I sat down to meditate.


    ¡°FASTER!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded less like a human and more like a wild animal. His screaming, berating shouts only grew worse as the days went on¡ªI was starting to see a schedule that he was teaching us with. The first day would utterly exhaust us, sending us running until we couldn¡¯t stand anymore. The next would be hand-to-hand combat where he relentlessly picked me out, every little imperfect mistake I made turned into a tirade of him correcting my actions and telling me just how I was failing at something.


    ¡°Not fast enough, are you even trying to finish these laps?¡±


    ¡°How can you keep forgetting about your hands? Did they just grow on you last week?¡±


    ¡°Even manaless beasts are faster than that!¡±


    My mind returned to where I was in the moment, running as fast as I possibly could. Every step I took the ground attempted to betray me, softening in a position just to grow harder around my foot once it sunk in to try and hold me in place.


    In the air jagged stones floated, rushing around, crashing into my body as I ran¡ªNone of them hit anywhere important, but they always hit with enough force to be painful. But I grit my teeth and kept running, this is what today had been. Running impossible laps until Levi was satisfied with the time we finished in.


    Tulip had managed to finish over an hour ago¡ªShe was sitting not too far away from where I was currently running. Despite the fact that I had finished my lap before her, Levi said it wasn¡¯t good enough and made me keep running.


    I turned a corner as a massive stone wall shot out of the ground. I barely kept my balance and kept sprinting, I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain screaming in my legs, or the exhaustion in my lungs. I kept running just for spite, just for the boiling anger that kept building up while I ran.


    Each step fell faster than the last one, it felt like for a moment I was going to make it¡ªI ran past Levi, barely catching myself from flailing to the ground as I slowed. Each breath came out as a heavy heave, my gaze slowly moved to Levi, hoping, praying for some kind of recognition. But all I saw was annoyance.


    ¡°Is that really the best you can do?¡± He spat out, bile filling every word that left his mouth. ¡°That was still pathetic, you can¡¯t even manage to keep yourself together in a sprint. You can¡¯t even manage to beat an easy course.¡±


    ¡°Why?...¡± I asked as Levi¡¯s words reached me. ¡°Why¡­ why are you doing this to me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m putting everything I have into this? It¡¯s been six days and you haven¡¯t given me a single break! How am I supposed to reach these expectations you have when you can¡¯t even tell me what they are?¡± I let out, my lungs burned with each word I shouted at Levi. My back ached as I stood up as tall as I could, defiantly meeting his now hate-filled gaze once it settled upon me.


    ¡°Why?¡± Levi asked in return. ¡°I do this because you found your way into being my student. And yet all you are capable of is disappointing me, what goals do you even have to work for? You lack any sense of a drive to keep pushing for the horizon, and because of that you are nothing. I was clearly wrong when I compared you to Tulip.¡±


    I froze from Levi¡¯s words. Tulip herself was now looking this way¡ªWorry filled her eyes while tears welled up in mine. My heart was pounding, not from the run anymore, but from the emotion boiling through me. Why did he have to treat me like this? What was the point of it?


    But I couldn¡¯t muster up any words. Standing before me was a calamity, a living catastrophe. My defiance would be like trying to stand against a mountain range, my defiance would be my death. The hatred, the unbridled intent to kill, I could feel all of it from Levi.


    And I felt it all the more as his mana rushed out, washing over me. I could feel the pressure upon me, I could feel every ounce of his mana pressed against me. Forcing me down, trying to subdue me, trying to beat me back down into the pit of despair I desperately clawed and grasped at the walls of every day just to keep myself alive.


    I let my own mana out, not in defiance, but in defense¡ªIt was protection, it was safety. And it meant nothing in the face of a monster like Levi.


    ¡°You lack commitment. Your goals, if you even have them, are selfish. Self centered and vain,¡± Levi¡¯s words carried venom behind them. Every syllable pressed against the thin veil of mana I desperately tried to raise in defense of his assault. ¡°You lack any reason to be trained, so tell me, why should I train you?¡±


    I froze where I stood. I couldn¡¯t speak, I couldn¡¯t move my jaw. What happened? Had I just read Levi wrong when he let me live? Was it just morbid curiosity from him? Was his mercy just an excuse to torture me?


    I felt tears rushing into my eyes. I couldn¡¯t raise my head to meet Levi¡¯s gaze, he felt so impossibly tall¡ªHe felt so impossible to stand next to. I was nothing, I was just a pebble, no, just a speck of dust in the face of a mountain. So miniscule that I could be glanced over and thrown to the side.


    My gaze shifted towards Tulip, I was desperate for any help. But she remained seated, her face paled, and her gaze narrowed into a glare centered on Levi. Tulip was just as stuck, just as frozen as I was.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡± I thought hopelessly. The tears that clung desperately inside my eyelids began to fall, spreading and scattered across the ground. I felt mana rush through my body, and I ran¡ªI ran as fast as I could, I left charred marks in the ground in my wake as electric shocks zapped the earth sterile.


    I never heard a word from Levi, Tulip however, I could hear. She screamed my name in desperation as I left, but I couldn¡¯t stand around and listen to it. I ran and ran, leaving a trail of tears and singed ground in my wake. I didn¡¯t stop, not until the sun was nearing the distant horizon¡ªDespite my speed I was still well within the limits of the massive island. I was just far, far away from the school now, deep inside a forest that surrounded the back end of it.


    Finally, I let it all out once I found my way there¡ªI felt tears rush down my face. I felt vulnerable, I felt horrified, I felt alone. I was an unwanted alien in this world of magic, hated by everyone other than Tulip and maybe Anestesia.


    I fell to the ground, pulling my knees tight to my chest as I desperately sobbed. I tried my best to keep everything bottled up, to keep it all locked away ever since I saw the open sky again. I buried my face into my knees, trying to forget the world, and I did.


    I was so lost in my emotions that I didn¡¯t even hear the footsteps as they approached me. Not until they were right next to me¡ªI glanced up, expecting to see Tulip, dreading to see Levi, but neither of them stood before me.


    Instead it was an older woman. Her head was decorated with rich purple hair, her eyes a deep shade of violet to accent it. Her gaze didn¡¯t feel pervasive, judgemental, or even cruel. It felt far more, gentle, maybe even concerned.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 (Chapter 55/7) Skyward

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The purple haired woman asked. Her voice was gentle, her eyes were filled with concern. She was clearly older than me or Tulip, but she wasn¡¯t old. If anything she looked young, she couldn¡¯t have even been in her thirties¡ªYet she carried herself with grace all the same.


    She wore the clothes of a noble, something which didn¡¯t surprise me in the slightest. Although her specific clothing options sat apart from what I had vaguely seen in Arcadia: Instead of a billowing, frilly dress, she wore skin tight black leggings and a loose top with one side crossed over the other. A thicker piece of cloth sat over her midsection to tie the two open halves of the top together¡ªThe Top itself was primarily white with black accents along its edges.


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t find any words to speak. I remained silent as long as I reasonably could until a sniffle turned into a hiccuping sob. My head lowered again as I just pulled my legs closer to myself, the only words I could muster out were all I could think of.


    ¡°Go away¡­¡± I barely mumbled out. I honestly didn¡¯t want anyone near me, I felt like I needed to be alone. ¡°Please¡­¡± I added after an uncomfortable moment of silence.


    Yet, despite my pleas the woman didn¡¯t leave. Instead I heard her sit down with a sigh, I could feel her presence only about a foot away from me. When she spoke it wasn¡¯t the harsh, insulting, or berating tone the previous days had made me used to. Instead it was gentle, kind, warm¡ªIt was something that I wanted to listen to.


    ¡°You can talk to me if you want. I¡¯m a good listener,¡± The woman offered. I looked up slowly, almost disbelievingly at the person sitting next to me. ¡°Or we can just be quiet. But I won¡¯t leave someone crying in the woods alone.¡±


    There was a heavy silence that filled the air between us once the woman finished speaking. Her gaze was turned upwards, watching the stars as she lent back on her arms where she sat. Her face didn¡¯t show any emotion that I could recognize, not until she turned to look at me, and a gentle smile spread across her lips.


    ¡°Why?...¡± I asked once our eyes met. It felt like all I could ask. Why should she help me? Why should she care? Why was she here and not Tulip? Why had Levi changed from firm kindness to outright hatred so quickly?


    ¡°Why?...¡± The woman repeated. She tilted her head to the side in thought for a heartbeat before she shrugged and answered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of answers for ¡®why¡¯ I¡¯m here. But they don¡¯t matter right now. No, I think you mean a lot of things when you ask me ¡®why.¡¯ Could you be a little more specific?¡± She took in a deep breath before sighing it back out slowly.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± It took nearly a minute for me to mutter an elaboration for the mysterious woman. But she didn¡¯t seem to mind, the soothing smile on her face never faltered.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple: I¡¯m here because I heard someone crying alone in the forest. And here I found a lonely girl, who clearly needs some help,¡± The woman answered. Her friendly, reassuring gaze shifted away from the sky and down to me. Her deep purple eyes glimmered like stars in the darkness, her head tilted and smile widened as she spoke calmly. ¡°Next?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care?¡± I wondered genuinely as I asked. The woman seemed to think for a moment before she opened her mouth for an answer.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I care? Not everyone in the world is cold dear, some people have compassion instead of hatred,¡± Her tone never shifted away from kindness. She reached out, planting a hand gently upon my head to ruffle my hair. ¡°Now, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked gently as her hand retracted away.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing¡­¡± I mumbled out uncomfortably. I began to shift away from the woman¡¯s contact, her tone shifted a little¡ªHer face showing a sort of pout that seemed like something a child would show when annoyed.


    ¡°It is something if you¡¯ve been sent into the forest crying¡ªSo don¡¯t give me that.¡± The woman stated firmly.


    ¡°How can I even explain this?...¡± I wondered aloud. A sigh escaped my lips as I shook my head¡ªI closed my eyes tightly to avoid the prying gaze of the woman sitting next to me, but I could still feel her gaze digging into me until I relented.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid, selfish, and all sorts of things¡­ I just¡­ Everything I did I was getting yelled at for and I don¡¯t even know why¡­ Levi kept yelling and I just needed to get away from it.¡± I muttered out in a low tone.


    ¡°Ah,¡± The woman nodded. Her lips narrowing into a thin line, a sigh escaped her as she leaned back against the tree just behind her. ¡°That¡¯s all you really needed to say¡ªThat it was Levi.¡±


    ¡°Is he that bad?¡± I asked worriedly. Afterwards I slowly opened my eyes to watch the woman again.


    ¡°No¡ªHe¡¯s not bad per say, but¡­ Levi isn¡¯t an understanding person.¡± She was clearly thinking over each word she spoke out, choosing every syllable carefully. ¡°I take it you¡¯re Kirin then? I¡¯ve heard he ended up taking two students and you clearly aren¡¯t the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ I am¡­¡± I sighed out. Clenching my teeth down I tightened my grip around my legs further, pulling my knees further into my chest as my head fell down. ¡°Why does Levi hate me so much?...¡±


    A heavy silence filled the night air between the two of us. For a solemn few moments I wondered if the woman was even still there, but when my gaze moved upwards I met her gaze that had settled softly upon me.


    ¡°Levi doesn¡¯t hate you. I can easily say that, but he clearly doesn¡¯t understand what¡­ you have been through,¡± The woman let out a heavy sigh as her gaze moved upwards. ¡°He is likely comparing you to himself, how he learned¡ªAfter all he did come from a situation not too different from yours.¡±


    I looked at the woman with wide eyes¡ªMy dread washed away with a surge of curiosity, but she met my gaze with a shake of her head that quickly brought a sigh to my lips.


    ¡°I have no right to divulge his story, Kirin. Levi is a fickle man, he probably doesn¡¯t understand that hate isn¡¯t what drives you, not like it drove him,¡± Despite her words her gaze was still filled with a gentle sympathy. ¡°He wishes to break you down and make you hate him, just like his teacher did to him.¡±


    ¡°Then why does he only do this to me? Why doesn¡¯t he treat Tulip the same?¡± I asked the instant the woman fell silent. It would have been easy to ignore how Levi treated me if it were equal, but it was just how he let Tulip by, how he let her pass everything.


    ¡°There is only so much he can do to the crowned Heir, Kirin. Even if she wouldn¡¯t mind it, there are always eyes watching her, and if they don¡¯t like what they see then Levi himself could be in danger.¡± She stated grimly¡ªI could feel my mind already racing from her words.


    ¡°Who could be a threat to even Levi?...¡± I wanted to ask her the question, but it almost felt forbidden in some way. Like it was some unspoken rule that I couldn¡¯t ask further, like an uncanny instinct telling me about danger¡ªIt left an uneasy itching feeling along my back that forced me into silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly more than just Levi¡­ it feels like almost everyone hates me. They hate me for a crime committed by someone I don¡¯t even know¡ªI can¡¯t even imagine my own fathers face and yet they want to condemn me to death over it!¡± I could feel more emotion welling up inside of me¡ªI could immediately see Kendrick¡¯s in my mind.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve had some bad luck,¡± The woman stated bluntly. She pushed at her knees, shifting upwards to stand. ¡°Not everyone, not nearly everyone hates you. But those who hate you will always be more vocal.¡±


    The woman looked down at me, offering a hand out with a kind smile.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll miss the best part of the evening if you stay here. Tulip is unbelievably worried about you, but Levi wouldn¡¯t let her out of sight,¡± She offered a reassuring smile as her hand extended towards me. I could already feel my wallowing turning to guilt for making Tulip worry. ¡°She already got a spot reserved for the both of you.¡±


    I clenched my teeth down, worrying anxiously over Tulip as I reached to take the hand of the violet-haired woman. Maybe, just maybe, talking to Tulip could help chase away some of the insecurities I felt.


    ¡°Best part of the evening?...¡± I asked as she pulled me to my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Now hold on tight.¡± Without any further warning I was swept off of my feet, effortlessly held in the arms of the taller woman. I felt wind buffeting my face, forcing my eyes shut and blowing my hair around wildly. My ears rang not from the wind but from hundreds of gentle crackles.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I glanced over, meeting the smiling gaze of the woman with horror filling my own eyes. Deep violet arcs of electricity with brilliant white edges jumped across her clothes and skin¡ªEvery step she took sent her flying forwards at impossible speeds, the trees became nothing more than blurs in the edge of my vision with her speed.


    I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth to scream, all I could do was desperately hold onto her with a white knuckled grip and pray that everything would slow down soon. And indeed, we did slow down soon.


    The entire distance from the forest at the edge of the island back to the school itself had taken me almost two hours to cover¡ªAnd yet this woman leapt across it in less than a minute! Her pace didn¡¯t even seem focused, it was almost casual in the way she slowed down to a quickened jog and finally to a walk.


    It was only once I felt her arms moving themselves out from underneath me that my grip on her clothes finally lessened. My heart was pounding in my chest even harder than when Tulip forced me to take flight, but all I could do was smile. An incomprehensible laugh broke free from my lips, a laugh that the woman reciprocated in kind with her own series of giggles.


    ¡°Just a little further, come on.¡± Once she calmed her own laughter she was quick to usher me along again. And it didn¡¯t take long for me to start seeing other students around¡ªNot just dozens, or even hundreds. It was thousands of them, they filled every inch of the gargantuan halls once we found ourselves inside the building. Every single one of them was even moving in the same direction, the main courtyard of the building.


    We were drawn into the unforgiving horde of people, at several points I had to fight just to remain next to the woman guiding me. What surprised me the most however was how no one looked our way, not in a sense of they didn¡¯t care¡ªBut like they were scared of someone.


    I glanced almost anxiously at the violet haired woman, she met my gaze and just smiled innocently in return. Soon the amber torchlight faded away as we made our way outside, the azure moonlight cast its dim glow into the courtyard like beacons to illuminate the sight I beheld.


    The entire courtyard had been changed in mere hours, massive stands sat in a semi-circular pattern mirroring that of the main building itself. The seating stands surrounded a circular platform that was covered by an obscuring dark aura that I could feel even from the few hundred feet that stood between me and the stage.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, looking around for the woman who had brought me here¡ªBut she was gone. In the mere moment I had looked away she disappeared, leaving me alone in the tidal wave of a crowd.


    ¡°Where did she?...¡± I asked myself aloud as I looked around frantically. But another familiar voice answered, the worry palpable in her tone.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Tulip¡¯s shout was barely audible over the crowd¡ªHowever her tackling hug that she immediately assaulted me with was palpable despite the crowd around us. ¡°Where did you go?! What happened?! Are you alright?¡ªHow did you get back here in time?¡±


    ¡°Slow down please¡­¡± I begged in a half wheeze that at least got Tulip to loosen her vice-like hug. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ mostly.¡± I muttered with a shake of my head and a deep breath, my gaze still moved around with confusion visible across my face.


    ¡°I just¡­ ran into the forest behind the school¡ªA purple haired woman found me¡­ but she made it sound like you sent her?¡± My answer slowly turned into a question as I thought over the strange situation even further. ¡°Nevermind, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I glanced around while Tulip remained silent for a moment. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I stood out in the crowd, and glancing at my clothing I could see why. Everyone, even Tulip, was wearing their proper uniforms. I was still wearing my muddied, bloodied and torn clothes that Levi insisted we wore for our morning exercises.


    ¡°It¡¯s the takeoff ceremony¡ªThe school is taking flight again, and they¡¯re announcing who the eight competitors in the Skyliner Festival will be,¡± Tulip finally answered. When I looked back at her I could tell she was concerned and confused, she wanted more answers but they could wait. Instead of demanding for them she grabbed my arm, and started to pull me along. ¡°Come on, we have some seats near the top row, and I have your jacket there.¡±


    ¡°And you made it sound like you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d show up¡­¡± I spoke teasingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show up,¡± Tulip replied bluntly, though the sidelong glance and gentle smirk gave her away. ¡°But I hoped you would.¡±


    As Tulip guided me through the crowd I turned my gaze to glance around and take in any more details I could. I could see the different colored uniforms for the different years of the students within the school, alongside them I saw countless different uniforms that didn¡¯t seem like students in the slightest. Some were obvious, janitors, guards and other faculty that made sense to be in a school like this¡ªBut others stood out, a handful of farmers sat among them and even a particularly lengthy man in a billowing white coat who was like a beacon amongst the faculty.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused solely on the pitch-black barrier covering over the circular stage in the center of the popup stadium that had been erected. Nobody even bothered to bat an eye at the two of us as we clambered up to the seats Tulip had reserved. She quickly procured my jacket which still held my Insignia upon the right breast, and I wasted no time to pull it over my messy clothes.


    I was about to open my mouth and ask Tulip what the Skyliner Festival was, but an imposing silence was demanded upon everyone in an instant. A surging aura washed across the island, bringing all murmurs and whispers to absolute stillness that not even the wind dared to break.


    ¡°Welcome Students of Silver Sky!¡± An ear-shatteringly loud voice boomed out. ¡°Welcome one and all to yet another takeoff ceremony¡ªAnd welcome to the selections of our Skyliner Festival.¡±


    The barrier of shadows gradually fell away from the top down. The wisps of darkness fell away like embers scattering away from a fire into ash and dust in the air. The flakes scattered and spiraled in a tight circle that rose higher and higher while the barrier grew gradually lower.


    The spiraling tendrils of shadows eventually fell away to reveal a golden maned face that filled my body with dread¡ªLevi stood upon the stage, his gaze already digging directly into my skin. But my eyes couldn¡¯t remain on him, quickly moving to the four other figures that stood upon the stage with him.


    Confusion filled my mind when I recognized the woman on the farthest end of the stage from him, the very same violet-haired figure who had brought me here now stood on the stage. Her own gaze settled on me, but it was only for a barely recognizable instant.


    The third figure I could somewhat recognize¡ªShe was the woman who had screamed at Kendrick on my first proper day in the school to drag him away. Her golden eyes droned over the crowd methodically, it was like watching a predator pick out her prey.


    The last two figures were entirely new to me however. The one who stood closest to Levi was a black haired woman, her eyes were a deep milky-white color that stared blankly directly ahead of her. Outlining her eyes were a series of grotesque scars, they were clearly old, but it looked like someone had tried to cut her eyes out with the talons of a bird. She wore not a dress, but a fine black suit.


    The final figure on the stage, at the very forefront with his arms spread wide was yet another new face for me. But his commanding, imposing presence left a feeling that I couldn¡¯t shake¡ªThe way that even Levi seemed to respect him gave me a feeling that he was in charge here.


    Old couldn¡¯t quite describe how the man looked¡ªAncient was a more apt description. His face sat wrinkled like a vegetable left to sit in the sun for too long, yet his emerald eyes gleamed with an uncanny youth. The air itself seemed to grow into a haze around him akin to what could be seen around a fire¡ªAnd when he next opened his mouth he let one and all know it was his voice that spoke here, not anyone else''s.


    ¡°Now we shall allow our four Archmages to select their choices for this year''s festival!¡± The elderly man shouted out. He turned his gaze around, watching the four Archmages gathered behind him intently. I glanced desperately at Tulip for answers, but she only raised a single finger to her lips in response.


    ¡°Lushia!¡± The elderly man shouted out as he pointed towards one of the gathered Archmages with a flamboyant flick of his wrist. The woman he gestured to gave a dissatisfied snort in response, but she spoke out all the same.


    ¡°I choose Kendrick Armester as my representative for this year.¡± Lusha¡ªThe woman who had previously dragged Kendrick away spoke confidently. The crowds grew into a gentle murmur that was silenced the instant Kendrick stood up, and with confidence he began down to the stage. A Self-important grin sat wide across his face once he found his stop, facing the crowd with pride in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, an unsurprising choice. Nenema!¡± The Elderly man barely gave Kendrick a glance before he turned his gaze to the woman with scarred eyes. She didn¡¯t react quickly, only raising a hand to rub her ear painfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m blind, not deaf you old geezer¡­¡± Nenema spoke in a low tone. Her blind eyes closed momentarily before her own voice raised marginally. ¡°I choose Silva Helme as my representative for this year.¡± Nenema¡¯s voice, despite remaining at a similar volume, cast itself around the entire stadium as if the shadows themselves spoke for her.


    Out from the crowds came a rather skinny girl who seemed to be about my age. She wore deep, barely brighter than dried blood, red hair. Her eyes were an opposingly gentle blue color, her gaze remained distant, never quite focusing on anyone or anything as she made her way to the stage.


    The elderly man next turned his gaze to Levi, I could tell he was shifting his eyebrows up and down from the wrinkles shifting across his face¡ªWhich forced Levi to roll his eyes. The elderly man spun in place before snapping his fingers on both hands at once. Once his motion stopped he was pointing both hands and both index fingers at the gargantuan man in front of him.


    ¡°Levi!¡± The elderly man shouted with a grin that was visible upon his face even from behind.


    ¡°I am waiving my rights to send a representative this year. Neither of my students are prepared for it.¡± Levi replied firmly, his arms crossed tightly to his chest as his gaze settled upon the elderly man.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elderly man actually sounded surprised for the first time this evening. He raised a single hand to his chin, stroking the bare skin gently. ¡°I suppose we can allow five positions to be competed for within the school.¡± He nodded to himself, finally turning to the final woman. Gone were his flamboyant acts, now he acted almost professionally.


    ¡°Carmine!¡± Despite being right next to her, he still shouted her name. But to her credit, Carmine didn¡¯t react.


    I paused once I heard her name however¡ªHadn¡¯t I heard about Carmine before? I didn¡¯t have time to think if I had or hadn¡¯t though, not when Carmine started to speak immediately.


    ¡°Well, I was going to side with Levi and also waive my rights this year. However I am now in a stark, disagreement with him,¡± Carmine glanced at Levi with a devious smirk across her face. ¡°I choose Kirin Vulender as my representative for this year.¡±

 (Chapter 56/8) Liftoff

    ¡°I choose Kirin Vulender as my representative for this year.¡± Carmine¡¯s words echoed around the makeshift stadium, the silence quickly shifted from a respectful one to an utterly oppressive one. Murmurs of confusion and shouts of anger quickly filled in that silence while shock froze me in place.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elderly man seemed quite intrigued by Carmine''s words, his lips spreading into a grin. ¡°Well, where is sh¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Lushia shouted out, her commanding voice drowned out every single sound that dared to whisper out. ¡°Daedrik. This is outlandish, even for you.¡± Lushia hissed out through clenched teeth, bile filled every word she spat out at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am in agreement with Lushia, Daedrik,¡± Levi spoke calmly. His head shifted effortlessly towards the elderly man, while his gaze furrowed into a deep-set glare that settled upon Carmine. ¡°It is both outside of Carmine¡¯s rights, and a near death sentence for the girl.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ, Levi,¡± Carmine spoke before Daedrik had a second to answer either of the complaints. Her smug grin widened ever so slightly as her gaze met Levi¡¯s defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching her and I¡¯d say she¡¯s doing far better than you¡¯re giving her credit for. And I know for a fact you weren¡¯t barring them from entering the competition, only withholding your right to have them represent you during it¡ªSooo, it is within my rights to choose her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right you know,¡± Daedrik replied with an amused clap of his hands. ¡°And this is far too amusing to let go by unnoticed! So you¡¯re both overruled.¡± Daedrik chuckled to himself as his gaze turned to the crowd. Everything fell silent, everything other than Lushia¡¯s sputtering rage.


    ¡°But!¡ª¡± Lushia started. But the instant the words left her lips an absolute silence was cast about.


    ¡°Lushia,¡± Daedrik spoke with heat to his voice. I could feel the heat even from where I sat in the stands, it was like everything had jumped up several degrees from a single word. ¡°This is my school, you will listen to what I say. Now,¡± The increase in heat quickly washed away as the threat left his tone. With a smile he turned to face the stands, spreading his arms wide. ¡°Let us greet Kirin Vulender to the stage!¡±


    Only the echo of Daedrik¡¯s words could be heard. Not a single soul dared to whisper, they all just looked around; searching for me. I pleadingly glanced at Tulip, but she just gave a reassuring shake of her head¡ªAnd a not-so-gentle shove to my shoulder, forcing me up.


    I could feel thousands of eyes settle on me the instant I moved. It was like every being in the world had set their predatory gazes upon me at once. I felt their gazes like daggers digging into my skin, I could barely even breath¡ªEvery motion left a feeling like my bones were crunching against each other.


    I took in a desperate breath, pleading for it to steady my motions even slightly as I took my first step forwards. I kept my gaze low, watching the stairs as I walked down each step meticulously. There couldn¡¯t have been more than two dozen, yet it felt like I had to walk down two thousand. Every second spread into a century, by the time I got to the base of the seating I was pulling at my jacket.


    I was desperate to be covered more, to hide from the world around me¡ªTo hide from the prying gazes digging into me. Once my gaze finally moved away from the stone tiles I walked upon, and up towards the stage I felt even more alienated.


    Only a single person seemed to welcome me to the stage, Carmine. She had one arm to her side, while another motioned casually for me to speed up a little. But the last thing I wanted to do was to approach the stage, especially when she stood directly next to Lushia¡ªIf looks could kill, I would have been dead a thousand times over from the woman.


    Daedrik looked me over with a smile, he didn¡¯t seem to be in any sort of rush at least. Nenema kept her blind gaze indistinctly facing forwards, while Levi didn¡¯t even look at me. I couldn¡¯t even come close to reading his face, his steeled expression hid any hint of recognizable emotion from his gaze.


    I forced in another deep breath as I began up the stairs. My gaze remained firmly locked past Lushia and Kendrick, locked onto Carmine¡¯s gaze as I approached her. I stopped beside her, on her right side in the same way Kendrick and Silva stood next to those they represented.


    ¡°Now!¡± Daedrik spoke in the instant I stopped. ¡°We have our three representatives for this year, which means amongst all of you there are five positions to compete for! The first event of the Skyliner Festival shall be in eight months,¡± Daedrik cast his gaze around the crowd as he spoke, yet once he reached the mentioned deadline his gaze settled solely upon me. ¡°You best all get ready for it.¡±


    The elderly man turned his gaze back forwards, clenching both hands into fists he pounded both against his chest like a resounding drumbeat. The echoing boom of his raw, primal strength left the ground¡ªNo, the entire island shaking.


    I nearly fell off of my feet, and I very well would have if Carmine hadn¡¯t flashed an arm out to catch me by my jacket. As she pulled me back up she finally whispered gently.


    ¡°Sorry to put you through this.¡± She spoke softly, though I couldn¡¯t tell if her words were genuine or not.


    I barely had the balance to keep myself standing, my gaze shifted towards Carmine as she spoke but she just gestured from the ground, then up to the barren night sky. I could feel it now, the island was taking off¡ªI could see the distant clouds growing closer, I could feel the wind fading away as a shimmering translucent barrier grew in to cover the sky in a dome.


    ¡°Welcome one and all to SilverSky!¡± Daedrik shouted out. Gone were the tensions that had filled the air when I walked to the stage, jubilations now filled  the night air. I could hear cheers, shouts, whoops of joy¡ªI almost wanted to join in with them.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But I could feel the oppressive presence of the two people standing just on the other side of Carmine. I could feel the unfiltered, raw hatred that Kendrick and Lushia exuded. It left a cold sweat to form across my brow, racing down along the edges of my face until it uncomfortably fell away at the bottom of my chin.


    I wanted to move, I wanted to run away again¡ªOr to really just do anything. But all I could do was watch the crowds, all I could do was meet Tulip¡¯s gaze when she met mine. I could see vaguely what she mouthed out for me.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I let my eyes close tightly, giving Tulip a gentle nod in response. My jaw clenched down tightly before unclenching in the moment my eyes opened. Turning my head slowly I met Carmine¡¯s gaze, a warm smile sat on her face¡ªA reassuring one. I couldn¡¯t quite feel comforted by it, but it did help me somewhat.


    ¡°Your classes shall all begin in the morning! I recommend that you all head to rest now¡ªAnd may you all ascend to the skyline!¡± Daedrik called out to the crowds. A smile spread across his lips¡ªI felt a surge of magic rush through the air, and the large sections of seating began to lower themselves into the ground.


    Soon, all that was left was the stage and the people on it. I searched the crowds frantically, desperately trying to find a glimpse of Tulip, but Carmine¡¯s voice snapped my attention to her.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Kirin,¡± She offered with a nonchalant smile. ¡°You left me a little too curious and I wanted to see what you can really do.¡±


    ¡°What did you even sign me up for?...¡± I asked anxiously. My glaze flicked over to the other figures on the stage for a moment, Levi and Daedrik were talking in a hushed tone while Nenema and Silva began to walk away. Despite being visibly blind Nenema walked with absolute confidence in her stride.


    Lushia and Kendrick were both on stage still, but they gradually moved away with their own hushed conversation. I could hear the hatred in their voices even from the distance I was from them, it left another wave of bubbling anxiety to rise up from my chest.


    ¡°The Skyliner Festival¡ªIt¡¯s a yearly tradition of SilverSky,¡± Carmine offered. She waited for my gaze to move back to her before she continued. ¡°Eight competitors are chosen a few months into the year, four are chosen by some of the teachers while the last four spots are competed for. In this year''s case it¡¯s five given Levi waived his rights to a representative.¡±


    ¡°Competitors for what exactly?¡ªYou can¡¯t be expecting me to fight other students, right?¡± I asked pleadingly. But Carmine just shrugged in response.


    ¡°No idea, Daedrik keeps the competition hush-hush until it¡¯s about two weeks before, then the competitors are informed. However the last event is always the Skyliner duel, the last two competitors are sent into the arena within Arcadia, whoever wins is labeled a ¡®Skyliner,¡¯ a rather prestigious title that comes with some rewards.¡± Carmine answered honestly. Her gaze shifted away, glancing at the other groups as they scattered away.


    ¡°What sort of rewards?¡ªAnd you are expecting me to fight people? How?! I¡­ I barely even survived the last time I had to fight anyone¡­¡± I shuttered just thinking about the desert. I could see Geldin¡¯s smiling face, I could see Andrew¡¯s sneering grin, I felt it prying into me when I closed my eyes for a moment.


    ¡°And you never knew how to fight,¡± Carmine stated bluntly. ¡°Levi has no choice but to train you properly now, and after your classes every day you will be meeting me outside for an extra training lesson. One far more specialized for you.¡± She offered a reassuring smile, extending a hand out she once again let a hand ruffle my hair.


    ¡°So don¡¯t you worry, by the time these eight months are over you¡¯ll be a fighting machine!¡± Carmine spoke with such confidence that I honestly wanted to believe her. But I could still feel an itching feeling that it was wrong, or that I wasn¡¯t ready. ¡°Oh, and you¡¯ll want the rewards¡ªThis year is especially valuable. A thirty pound ingot of Mythril, so we¡¯ll be sure to have you trained in a weapon of choice by the time you win that.¡±


    ¡°Wait what?!¡ªYou¡¯re expecting me to win?!¡± I shouted out, utterly bewildered. I had thought she wanted to send me into it as a joke¡ªJust to laugh and watch me fall on my face the moment danger actually arose.


    ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t have picked you if I didn¡¯t think you could win,¡± Carmine chuckled softly. She pulled her hand back, smiling wider. ¡°Go and get some re¡ª¡±


    Carmine¡¯s words, no, everyone¡¯s words got cut off at once. A terrible, booming roar echoed across the sky. It sent the entire island shaking as if the air itself was quaking in the presence of something. The wind began blowing like a hurricane, whistling and hounding against the buildings¡ªThe bushes and trees whipped around violently. I only remained in place thanks to Carmine once again catching me.


    I felt my heart racing in my chest, my eyes darted around the empty, black sky to search for a source of the disturbance.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± I wondered. I didn¡¯t dare break the imposed silence, nor the imposed stillness that was cast across the island like a veil. The wind slowly lessened, replaced by an almost soft-sounding echoing clap.


    A long shadow slowly crawled across the land around me, dragging my gaze upwards.


    I saw a beast, impossibly large. Crimson colors reflected in the iridescent moonlight directly behind it¡ªA massive tail whipped out behind it that must have been twice as long as it¡¯s entire body. Its wings shape like that of a bat¡¯s jutted out of its shoulders, spreading easily fifty feet out from its main body in either direction.


    Its scaled underbelly was a deep black color that blended into the night sky, yet as the scales climbed its sides they dyed themselves a fiery crimson color. Its head was elongated like that of a dog¡¯s while it had a crown of jet-black horns. I could see only a single white dot surrounded by a ring of red where its eye should have been, focused entirely upon me as it flew onwards into the night.


    I could feel a pressure in its gaze¡ªNot like that of hate, but examination. It watched me as it circled once, and then twice. Finally, another beat of its grand wings carried it out into the distant night, the pressure it left chased away with it.


    I felt my body shaking, my ears left ringing from the pressure which had just crushed my body. As the faint ringing faded, it was slowly replaced by a laugh from Lushia.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ even Infernus, our great guardian, is against your choice, Carmine.¡± Lushia spoke with a sneer to her voice.


    ¡°Is he against her? Or is he perhaps approving? After all, why wouldn¡¯t a dragon smite her if he hated her bloodline,¡± Carmine replied coolly. Her gaze shifted back towards me, her lips narrowing into a thin line. ¡°Go and get some rest Kirin. You¡¯ll have a long day tomorrow.¡±


    I didn¡¯t give a verbal response, I just nodded my head. I was ready to take any excuse to get away from Lushia. Levi and Daedrik both glanced at me as I hurried past them, but neither of them gave more than a passing glance¡ªTheir concerns seemed to lay elsewhere as I ran off, finally able to return to a warm bed for the evening.

 (Chapter 57/9) Classes Part One

    My eyes slowly fluttered open, the dim moonlight casting a bright gaze directly over my face. I groaned in annoyance, my eyes already felt heavy just to keep open. The previous night had been so late¡ªAnd I was still expected to be awake on time for morning training with Levi.


    I let out a soft groan as everything from the previous night came rushing back to me. The anxiety, the fear, the confusion, the dread¡ªIt all rushed into my mind as I sat up. For once I was thankful for the horribly freezing air surrounding my bed, because it at least chased the sleep away quickly enough.


    Tulip had already been asleep by the time I managed to get back to the dorm. And she was still asleep even now, resting peacefully with the continually rise and fall of her chest. I could hear a faint whistle to her breaths, her back faced me with her face nearly against the wall on her side of the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet¡­¡± I thought as my gaze turned back to the window. I could tell why Tulip wasn¡¯t awake yet, it was still very early in the morning. It was probably just over an hour before it would be time to head out to meet with Levi for the morning, a sigh escaped my lips once I realized how long I¡¯d be stuck sitting around. The cold had snapped me awake to such an extent that I knew I wouldn¡¯t be finding any further sleep right now.


    I glanced back at Tulip when I heard a gentle groan from her. She shifted around a little, rolling onto her opposite shoulder¡ªHer eyes fluttered open, meeting my own.


    ¡°What time is it?...¡± Tulip grumbled out as she sat up.


    ¡°It¡¯s early¡ªI just woke up, didn¡¯t think I was gonna fall back asleep,¡± I replied in a low tone. Shifting around, I pulled my legs up to cross one over another where I sat. ¡°We still probably have an hour before Levi needs us outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡ªI¡¯m awake now,¡± Tulip said defeatedly. She took in a deep breath as she sat up, leaning herself backwards, her arms extended gradually in a large stretch. ¡°Wanna talk about last night?¡± Tulip offered after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± I answered as I shifted around.


    ¡°How did you even meet Carmine Ferini of all people?¡ªOr did she even meet you before pulling you up there?¡± Tulip asked curiously. Her eyes still filled with sleep settled upon me, expecting an answer.


    ¡°She made it sound like you sent her after me honestly¡­¡± I trailed off, but before long I found myself explaining the entire encounter I had with Carmine in detail. Or, every detail that I could actually remember.


    ¡°Then she dropped me off right where you found me, I guess she disappeared onto the stage after I looked away from her.¡± I finally fell silent with my explanation finished. Tulip nodded along slowly, bobbing her head in understanding of what I told her as if it was a normal occurrence.


    ¡°That does definitely sound like something Carmine would do¡­¡± Tulip muttered with a disapproving tone. ¡°She¡¯s always immature and does things the way she likes, which is honestly probably the reason she¡¯s here in the first place.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did Carmine even volunteer me for? Carmine gave a little bit of an answer but all she really said is that it¡¯s a competition and it ends with a fight¡­¡± I looked at Tulip expectantly. But I saw annoyance spread across her face, although that annoyance quickly faded as she gave a court nod.


    ¡°The Skyliner festival¡ªHonestly that¡¯s all there is to it for you, it¡¯s a series of competitions for a reward at the end. I was going to suggest that we tried to compete in it together once we trained a bit more honestly, but now it looks like you got a head start on that,¡± Tulip¡¯s tone grew distant as her gaze shifted to the window. There was a long moment where neither of us spoke, not until Tulip broke the silence again. ¡°There¡¯s not anything more to it until the events are announced, which won¡¯t be until we have all the competitors.¡±


    ¡°However, you''ll have to train even harder now.¡± Tulip said with some dread in her voice. Her eyes reflect that same emotion when they settled on me¡ªAnd I could understand why.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to train¡­ I just¡­ couldn''t handle being insulted more yesterday.¡± I sighed out. I could still hear Levi¡¯s insults ringing in my mind just at the thought of them.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just about time that we got up to go see what Levi¡¯s gonna put us through today.¡± Tulip spoke with a reassuring smile settling across her face. She effortlessly pushed herself off of her bed, landing lightly as she turned to walk to her closet.


    I remained seated for several moments, lost in my own trailing thoughts before I could even think of getting up.


    ¡°Just what in the world did I get myself into¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re both on time. Good.¡± I looked up from the dark soil underfoot to meet Levi¡¯s gaze once he spoke. Any previous sense of anger, hate, or really any other emotion was washed away from his face and presence itself.


    Our eyes met for several heartbeats, but I couldn¡¯t even begin to read Levi¡¯s expression¡ªHis face was mute of all emotion, his lips settled in a slight frown that seemed to just be natural on his face. His eyes¡­ for a moment they almost looked tired.


    ¡°What are we doing today?¡± I asked in a low tone. Tulip glanced at me, surprise written on her face for a moment. I glanced towards her, giving just a faint shrug in response.


    ¡°Today starts your continuous schedules. Every day you will be meeting me out here as per usual, I will still be focusing on training your physical bodies above all else. Afterwards you will have enough time to clean up, eat, and be prepared for your daily classes,¡± Levi twisted his palm upwards, two papers forming in his hand as he offered it forwards. ¡°Your class schedules.¡±


    I extended a hand forwards, grabbing the paper Levi offered to me. Tulip mirrored my motion, grabbing the second paper¡ªI glanced at her for a moment before my gaze settled down to examine the page.


    It had my schedule divided into three blocks; morning, midday and afternoon. Inside of those three blocks it had five sections carved out for my classes.


    The first was labeled as ¡°Personalized Training¡± on the paper, and just like Levi said it distinctly stated that it only took up two hours. I had an hour and a half of free time before it moved on to Geography for an hour, two hours after that it moved on to History¡ªLast in the main classes was Beast Research for four hours until early evening.


    At the very end, clearly just recently tacked onto the paper was a fifth block labeled ¡°Skyliner Preparations.¡± I examined this last block for a few moments in confusion before I remembered Carmine¡¯s words¡ªWas she going to be training me too?This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re ready let¡¯s begin.¡± Levi spoke calmly. I nodded as I finished taking in the paper, flicking my wrist I let the paper disappear into the Spatial Ring that remained on my right hand. I was able to catch a glance of Tulip¡¯s paper before it disappeared¡ªIt was far more filled, but I at least saw a single class in common in the split-second glance; Beast Research.


    The morning went on in what was an almost normal fashion afterwards. Levi had us both start with a set of laps around the training ground¡ªHowever he was being far less aggressive with me now. It wasn¡¯t quite the same level of pseudo-respect he held for Tulip, but it was at least enough to make the morning bearable.


    When the exercises finally came to an end I was left breathing heavily¡ªHeaving in and out for air that refused to fill my lungs as I leaned forwards, resting with my palms on my knees. I heard someone walking towards me, I forced my head up slowly.


    ¡°Good job, Kirin.¡± Levi muttered unconfidently. He didn¡¯t stay, nor did he say anything else, he just stated it and walked away. It honestly left me rather confused, but I pushed the thoughts to the side as I groaned.


    It took a serious amount of effort just to straighten my back, let alone to start walking again. Levi had beaten us down today, he first started with five laps around the training grounds¡ªThen immediately moved into sparring between me and Tulip for a substantial amount of time. Just when I had thought it might be done he sent us both to begin strength exercises, which quickly turned into seeing how long we could stay standing until Levi found enough weight to crush us.


    But finally, it was over for the day.


    ¡°Ready for our classes?¡± Tulip asked with a smile on her face. Sweat had her hair pressed tightly against her head¡ªAnd I knew I looked much the same. My entire body felt drenched in sweat and I must have had at least three pounds of dirt stuck to my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for a shower¡­¡± I mumbled. Tulip gave a soft giggle, swiping the back of my head as she walked by me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get changed.¡± She stated. She had a smile on her face¡ªIt was contagious to look at, before long I could feel a mirror of that same smile spreading across my own face as I followed her.


    Before long we were both cleaned up, wearing our uniforms, and heading for the dining hall. My stomach was growling audibly every few steps, forcing an embarrassed blush to my face every time it did.


    ¡°Try and be a little more patient Kirin¡­¡± Tulip teased as my stomach roared in protest again.


    I only gave her a disgruntled groan as she pushed the door open to the dining hall. I could hear the chattering of thousands of people inside of the hall¡ªThe echoes of hundreds of conversations overlapped upon each other into a meaningless white noise.


    Yet once I followed in behind Tulip the room grew progressively quieter. Heads turned towards us¡ªTowards me, gazes were settling upon me. They examined me, tearing at my flesh like they wanted to see straight through me. Faint whispers slowly reached my ears as I followed even closer to Tulip as she made her way into the hall.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that?...¡±


    ¡°Why is she with the Princess?¡±


    ¡°What in the world was Ferini thinking?...¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t belong here¡­¡±


    ¡°Should have just been killed like her father¡­¡±


    I clenched my jaw down, trying to ignore the voices that reached my ears. But no matter how hard I tried the voices kept oppressively digging into my ears until the room gradually returned to life again when Tulip found a spot for us to sit down.


    ¡°Ignore them, they don¡¯t know anything.¡± Tulip spoke flatly. Her own eyes narrowed into thin glares from the whispered voices.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to ignore them when everyone is thinking the same things¡­¡± I replied with an uneasy glance around. The table was already set with breakfast, but I didn¡¯t feel remotely hungry anymore. I let out a heavy sigh, just leaning forwards onto the table¡ªI buried my face into my arms just to ignore the world for a little while longer.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mother! You cannot be serious about this!¡± Kendrick shouted, his temper quickly getting the better of him. But he could feel his mistake, the icy fingers that crawled up his back when his mother¡¯s golden gaze settled upon him. ¡°You are just going to abide by this?¡ªThere has to be some rule they are breaking by allowing the Vulender to participate!¡±


    ¡°Kendrick,¡± Lushia spoke threateningly. Her tone carried on easily, trailing away as her golden eyes barely shifted away from the papers before her to look at her own son. ¡°Do you really think I approve of this situation? There is exactly nothing either of us can do in this current moment about the Vulender being a representative of the Ferini¡¯s. Assassinating her is not an option, as it would be a direct attack upon their Estate.¡±


    A devious grin spread across Lushia¡¯s face as she leaned forwards. Dropping her pen she shifted her arms, interlocking her fingers together as she set her elbows upon her desk, resting her chin upon her hands.


    ¡°We can just simply embarrass her. Break her. After all, accidents always happen in a competition such as this one.¡± Lushia¡¯s smirk widened as her gaze settled upon Kendrick.


    Kendrick clenched his jaw down, nodding along to his mother¡¯s words uneasily. It just didn¡¯t feel right, or sound right to him¡ªHow and why would the Ferini¡¯s support Kirin Vulender?...


    ¡°Tell me Darek, you will make me proud and break that girl, correct?¡± Lushia asked. Her venom filled tone prying Kendrick out of his thoughts as an uneasy nod escaped from him.


    ¡°I shall, mother.¡± He replied courtly. His gaze lowered to the ground, searching for anything else to focus on.


    ¡°Good. You are dismissed.¡± Lushia leaned back in her seat. Watching through narrowed eyes as Kendrick turned around. He quickly left the room, closing the office door tightly behind him.


    ¡°So many plans thrown astray¡­¡± Lushia muttered, turning her gaze back to the papers before her. But once she read the notes left upon them, she couldn¡¯t help but grin ear-to-ear.


    ¡°Task successful.¡±


    Perhaps, things could still go well for her in time.


    ¡ª


    I felt my stomach growling as I moved through the halls. I barely managed to force down a few bites¡ªWith so many eyes focused solely upon me it felt impossible to eat peacefully. Dread filled my every step as I made my way to my first class of the day.


    I was constantly glancing down at the paper in my hands and back up to the halls around me. I could barely make out any of the signs above the different classrooms, there were hundreds of them everywhere I looked and none of them held the symbol I was looking for.


    I really wished I had Tulip with me to show me around more, but she had to split off several halls ago to get to her own classes. This left me to try and find my way around the school while the halls were packed with thousands of bodies with their own objectives in mind.


    ¡°Is this?...¡± I asked myself aloud as I turned into yet another hall. This one was far less packed than any of the others in the entire building. Only a relatively small handful of a few hundred people were in the hallway that was easily two hundred feet long. There were far less doorways as well which gave me more hope as I kept walking.


    Every step I took left an echo to call out across the stone halls. None of the students even bothered to look my way as I walked past them, the entire hallway was utterly silent¡ªBut finally I could see my objective!


    At the far end of the hall I could see a door with a sign hanging outside the front of it. The sign held the representation of a map, and I had just about found it on time as I heard an unbelievably loud ringing from a bell.


    In an instant every conversation in the building was silenced, and the relatively calm and collected travel of students turned into an aggressive tidal wave that I had barely escaped in time. I started into a soft jog, stopping just outside of the door. I gripped the handle, pushing the door open¡ªFinally it was time for my first class!

 (Chapter 58/10) Classes Part Two

    I took a step forward with my palm pressed firmly against the door before me. It gave rather easily, swinging open gently to reveal a rather musty room within. Dim lights illuminated the room in a warm glow while long shadows were cast around the room.


    There were already a handful of people inside of the room¡ªFour in total, five now that I was amongst them. They all looked towards me with recognition on their faces, but no real animosity from any of them.


    The majority of the figures were sitting around a circular table in the center of the room. The table¡¯s surface was flat and rather polished giving it a reflective shimmer originating from the orange torchlight.


    ¡°Ah, there she is,¡± I turned my gaze to the only figure in the room who wasn¡¯t sitting around the circular table. Instead he stood at the forefront of the room behind a desk, a book opened before him. ¡°Find a seat Kirin, we will be starting soon.¡±


    She was an older woman, probably close to sixty or seventy judging by the graying hair and wrinkled face. Her green eyes however still shined with life inside of them and her rosy red hair still had a youthful shine to it.


    I opened my mouth but couldn¡¯t quite muster any words to say, so instead I nodded politely at her and turned towards the table as my mouth closed. I took one of the seats remaining around the table, glancing at the four other people around it.


    I was surprised when I looked at the people gathered around the table¡ªMostly by the fact that I could recognize one of the people sitting next to me. The girl who wasn¡¯t much older than me who was on the stage the previous evening, Silva Helme.


    She met my gaze with her sapphire-blue eyes, but only gave a nod of recognition before looking to the side. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was just shy, or if she already held animosity towards me. I however didn''t have time to think over it when an extremely peppy voice broke my thoughts.


    ¡°Hi!¡± The voice beamed from right next to me. Turning my head I locked eyes with what I assumed to be a male, but his figure was just androgynous enough that I wasn¡¯t sure. His face was rather rounded with a soft chin, piercing azure-blue eyes with a matching sky-blue tone of hair. ¡°I¡¯m Hicoran, though Hico¡¯s fine too!¡ªYou?¡± He asked as his hand was offered forwards.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Kirin, nice to meet you?¡± I answered as I rather uncomfortably took his hand. In turn he began to shake my arm up and down with far too much enthusiasm.


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic to meet you! I¡¯ve been so curious ever since last night! That was so cool seeing you get pulled up there! I never would have thought someone like Carmine Ferini would do something like that!¡± Hico began rattling off all the while he kept shaking my arm violently. It took several more passes of his motion before I pulled my hand back somewhat forcibly. ¡°Oh!¡ªSorry¡­¡± He mumbled as I rubbed my now aching shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ just a little less enthusiasm? And I didn¡¯t expect it either, she just threw that at me.¡± I mumbled out. Hico nodded along with his continued and barely muted enthusiasm as I glanced away. Silva kept her eyes firmly upon the table, while the last figure in the room didn¡¯t say a single word. She was however glaring daggers at me, and it was only once I stared at her heterochromatic complexions that I realized she was a second person I recognized.


    ¡°It¡¯s completely absurd is what it is,¡± Lucia spat out, her tone was icy and grating just to listen to. ¡°A commoner, not to mention a filthy Vulender being sponsored by one of the most powerful families in the country. And of course it¡¯s just my luck to have to share a class with you.¡±


    My eyes narrowed into a matching glare when Lucia spoke. I could already remember my vivid discontentment with her when Levi had brought me to meet the other students, not to mention the tension that carried over even now.


    ¡°Not even going to give a snobby remark? My my, Tulip must have already corralled you in. I almost feel bad for her, a princess having to deal with scum like you.¡± Lucia continued to jab. Every word she spat out sent a wave of cold air across the table that I could feel washing across my face.


    ¡°Hey! Leave her alone!¡± Hico piped up. His peppy smile and voice turned into a vocalized threat cast across the table. ¡°She did nothing and you¡¯re already insulting her? What¡¯s your deal?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my deal?¡± Lucia repeated, her gaze now narrowed upon Hico. ¡°My deal is that the daughter of a good-for-nothing sl¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± An overpowering voice brought the entire room to silence. Hico quickly fell back into his seat while my jaw clenched even tighter. Lucia began wearing a smug smile across her face, but Silva winced when the loud voice shouted out. ¡°Are you all quite done now?¡± The elderly woman spoke again as she walked calmly over to the table.


    ¡°Yes Miss Amelia ma¡¯am!¡± Hico piped up anxiously.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Lucia replied coldly. Her gaze still sat narrowed upon me for several more moments before she turned to watch the teacher¡ªAmelia.


    ¡°All of you are just arguing like children¡­ I¡¯ll end up losing what few years of life I have left in this decrepit old body because of you two.¡± Amelia spoke coldly as she glanced between Lucia and Hico. With a sigh she placed her hand upon the circular table, shaking her head a little.


    ¡°Now then, Kirin was it?¡± Amelia asked as she looked at me. I nodded my head in confirmation before she continued. ¡°This is a special table that will be helping us in these classes. Watch along now.¡±


    Once Amelia placed her hand upon the glossy surface of the table a shimmering grid pattern came to life upon it. Between the luminous white lines of the grid grains of sand began to surface, spiraling around to gradually take a more cohesive shape while at the same time dyes began to leak in from different sections. Parts of the sandy creation changed from tanned yellow to a deep blue, while others were a rocky gray and more were white, green, or brown. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    All of them began to coalesse together into a single larger shape that resembled a large rock at first. It took me several moments of staring at it to realize what it actually was.


    ¡°A continent?¡± I thought. My eyes shined with wonder at the sight before me. I could see individual valleys and rivers carved into the miniscule grains of sand while others took the shape of small trees and grand mountains. Ranged divided multiple sections of the lower half of the continent, leaving the middle barren and untouched with a gargantuan desert just north of those southern mountains.


    Even further north was a grandiose jungle that continued onwards until it was harshly stopped by yet another mountain range, beyond which lay nothing but icy wastes and a series of incredibly large mountains at the northern peak.


    ¡°This is at the current point in time the most accurate map of the continent we reside upon; Enadelle.¡± Amelia spoke calmly, a smile spreading across her face once she saw the wonder in my eyes.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± I muttered out as little more than a whisper. I kept trying to take in every single detail I could, but there was just so much that I couldn¡¯t take it all in.


    ¡°Indeed our world is incredible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amelia kept her smile up as she procured a long stick from the side of the table she stood next to. ¡°Let us catch you up to where everyone else is quickly.¡±


    Lucia let out a very loud and even more annoyed groan at Amelia¡¯s words. However the elderly woman didn¡¯t give the bratty girl the joy of an answer, only a quick glare before she began.


    ¡°Starting with the most basic parts of the world. The five nations that make up Enadelle; The human lands of Berinia. The Dwarven mountains of Great Peak. The great wetlands of Oni and Ogre alike; Alcor. The Elven lands of Elligorse. And lastly; the Oceanid Island.¡± Amelia spoke as she pointed to five distinct points upon the grand map.


    First she pointed at Berinia, located in the very south of the continent. The entire country was cradled between a large half-circle of mountains that continued until they reached the ocean. The rest of the nation bordered the ocean with three major cities marked alongside its mass. I could only recognize one of the three; Arcadia which stood at the very south upon the end of a peninsula. Two other cities sat in different points further north, one was just at the end of the alcove that carved out the peninsula Arcadia sat upon, while at the far north hugging the mountains sat a third large city.


    The second nation; Great Peak, had far less detail carved into it compared to any other place on the map. Only a single city was visible on the entire map while the rest of the nation was an endless mountain range that sat divided only by a river to separate it from the mountains that carved out Berinia¡¯s territory.


    To the East sat Alcor. The nation was almost an island itself, the only part connecting it to the rest of the continent was their border with Berinia. They had five cities marked out upon the map, three sat in the north all next to marked bridges that lead into the Elven deserts. Farther south sat two more cities, and to the far east upon a lonely island connected by three bridges sat a massive city that I could easily assume to be their capital.


    The next nation she pointed to I was already somewhat familiar with. Elligorse. A total of eight cities sat marked out upon the map, with four in the desert and another four inside of the massive jungles. I had no idea which cities I had been to with Tulip¡ªI didn¡¯t even know if they were marked upon this map, but I took in all the information I could.


    There are a surprising number of rivers cutting through the massive desert of the Elven Lands, the desert itself almost encircling the jungle on all ends with only relatively thin sections of trees managing to reach all the way out to the eastern and western oceans. At the northern end the entire country was blocked off by the second largest mountain range on the entire map.


    Even further north was a barren ice field with nothing marked upon it other than three lonely mountain ranges. One of those three ranges however had a peak that was utterly massive. None of the marked cities could have been any taller than my hand if I had it flat upon the table, while this mountain was nearly as tall as my forearm was long.


    Finally, all the way on the south-eastern corner of the map was a lonely island. Miniscule in comparison to the continent¡ªIt was even smaller than the Alcoran capitol city according to the map. Upon it sat a single city, belonging to the oceanids¡­ whatever they were.


    ¡°Do you have any questions, Kirin?¡± Amelia asked once I finished examining the map. I spent several moments thinking before I had the questions that I wanted to know the answers to.


    ¡°What¡¯s that massive mountain in the north?¡± I asked first, my eyes settling upon the grand peak.


    ¡°That is the mountain known as ¡®Skypiercer.¡¯ Legends have it that it is where the ancient gods went to die.¡± Amelia answered quickly.


    ¡°Is there nothing in the north at all?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Nothing that we know of. However, the Elves built a secure complex to block ground passage to the north between the mountain passes between the Elven Ranges, so it is possible that something lives up there.¡± Amelia once again answered.


    ¡°Is there anything beyond the ocean that¡¯s marked on the map?¡± I once again asked quickly. The furthest the map went out was to Oceanid Island. There was nothing beyond that, so I was rather curious.


    ¡°Once you reach two thousand miles off of the continent you reach something known as ¡®The Edge of the World.¡¯ It is an unknown, great barrier. While it appears that there is nothing there explorative sailors have stated that they get a growing sense of impending doom the closer they move towards it. No one truly knows if anything exists beyond it, as anyone who is said to have sailed through has never returned.¡± Amelia answered. She held a smile upon her face, if anything she seemed happy to have someone asking questions.


    I was silent for several moments just to register what I had been told. The edge of the world? It sounded completely absurd¡ªAnd yet the certainty with which Amelia spoke about it left me rather certain that it was a real thing. Or that she at the very least believed it was.


    ¡°If that is all of your questions, let us begin the lesson for today.¡± Amelia spoke calmly after I was silent for several moments. I honestly still had questions that I wanted to ask her, but the glare Lucia gave me forced me to relent. Hico seemed just as intrigued with everything I asked as I was, and SIlva¡­ I couldn¡¯t read her at all. She just had a thousand-yard stare sitting upon her face.


    I nodded at Amelia¡¯s words, leaning back in my seat. I listened as she began her lesson about the world¡ªThe subject almost immediately turning from interesting to unbelievably boring once she began speaking about how mountains formed.

 (Chapter 59/11) Classes Part Three

    ¡°Lastly, mountains can form a multitude of different shapes and regions depending on how these continental plates impact each other.¡± Amelia continued to ramble about how mountains formed¡ªIt felt like it had been hours since she started talking, the table shifted around continuously to show exactly what she was describing.


    I could feel my eyes growing heavy as the lecture dragged on. I was fairly certain that Hico had fallen asleep with his from the way he remained staring directly forwards. Lucia somehow looked intrigued by every word that Amelia said, and Silva¡­ I still wasn''t sure how to read her.


    Just as a yawn broke free of my jaws an echoing ring of the grand bell snapped my eyes open. It was so loud that I could feel even the air as the room vibrated and drew everyone into a silence.


    ¡°Ah, it seems we¡¯re out of time for today¡ªIf you have any questions please ask them tomorrow before class!¡± Amelia piped up with a smile returning to her face as she backed away to her desk at the forefront of the room.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± A muttered under my breath as I stood up. Hico was already out of his seat, Lucia wasted no time to stand up and leave the room without a word. Silva remained sitting, looking down uncomfortably as she narrowed her lips into a thin line.


    I was about to approach her and ask if she was alright¡ªBut Hico¡¯s peppy voice cut me off.


    ¡°Where¡¯re ya¡¯ off to next?¡± Hico asked as he moved to stand next to me. I was surprised to see he was actually barely even taller than me, being one of the only people I had met in the school that I could comfortably look in the eyes without pivoting my head upwards.


    ¡°History, you?¡± I asked as I glanced at Silva; she was slowly gathering her strewn about items into a bag beside her.


    ¡°Awh¡­ I¡¯ve got my lessons with my magic instructor next. Guess I¡¯ll see ya ¡®round Kirin!¡± Hico gave a jovial wave, leaving the room with a skip in his step.


    I let out a slightly relieved sigh as Hico left. He seemed nice but the outward and blunt socialness he embodied was a lot to handle at once for me. I turned my gaze to Silva once again, giving her a friendly smile.


    ¡°You alright?¡± I asked softly as she stood up. Silva didn¡¯t say anything¡ªShe didn¡¯t even physically react to what I said for several moments, not until her shoulders sagged forwards slowly.


    ¡°Yea¡­ just, a lot to handle now I guess.¡± Silva spoke with a timid tone. She almost looked like a shaking kitten with how she spoke, keeping her head low as she turned to the door.


    ¡°I can¡­ understand that a bit, wanna talk about it?¡± I offered gently. I wasn¡¯t quite sure why I did, but I felt a need to reassure her. Maybe it was just Tulip rubbing off on me more.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Silva muttered unconfidently. ¡°Thanks, but we just met and all¡ªAnd I¡¯m not too sure I wanna open up to someone I¡¯ll be competing against, no offense¡­¡± She continued with her lowered tone, shaking her head.


    ¡°None taken. I get it honestly,¡± I answered wholeheartedly as I turned to the door. ¡°I should try and find my way to wherever this history class is¡­ but the offer still stands if you ever want to!¡± I continued, hopeful. Silva perked up a little bit, giving the faint vestiges of a smile crawling across her face.


    ¡°Thanks¡ªI¡¯m actually heading to history as well. We can head there together¡­ i-if you want that is!¡± Silva¡¯s smile quickly faded away as her tone trailed off. I was frankly surprised by how she acted, she seemed so much more confident in herself when she was on the stage. It was almost like the person in front of me was entirely different from the one I saw just last night.


    ¡°That would be great.¡± I felt a warm smile crawl across my face, happy that I wouldn¡¯t be getting lost in the maze of a school again. Silva took a moment, nodding softly as she took the lead and began down the halls.


    No words were exchanged between the two of us for several long moments once we entered the hall. I followed just a pace off to her side, my beaming gaze shifting around the halls filled with bustling activity as students flooded out of their respective rooms to find their next classes.


    ¡°So¡­ you said Miss Carmine selected you out of the blue?...¡± Silva asked, breaking her own imposed silence that I had been respecting.


    ¡°Yeah¡ªI didn¡¯t even know her name before the old guy called her name on stage¡­¡± I muttered slowly. That entire night felt like it was a dream even still when I thought back upon it.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ absurd,¡± Silva sighed, shaking her head. ¡°But that sounds about right from what Miss Nenema had told me about her. You¡¯ve gotta be good with magic though, right?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ about that¡­¡± I let out an anxious chuckle, looking away to the side. ¡°I sort of¡­ barely even know how to use magic still? I mean¡ªI get the basics of it but I only just learnt I had mana a few months ago.¡± I trailed off as I spoke, Silva just gawked at my words.


    ¡°She¡¯s insane¡­¡± Silva trailed off.


    ¡°She¡¯s insane.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but agree with her.


    Silva let out a baffled sigh, shaking her head. She fell back into silence just in time for us to arrive at our destination¡ªA doorway with a sign depicting a clock hanging above it. Silva pressed against the door gently, forcing it open after a second shove.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I took a step in just behind Silva, glancing around the far more extravagant room that the history class sat within.


    The most immediate thing that stood out to me was just how packed the room was¡ªWhile the geography class only had four students, there must have been thirty or more inside of this class. Most of the students were divided into groups, mingling and chatting amongst each other around a few tables while a large number of empty tables remained near the back.


    I couldn¡¯t recognize a single person here so I opted to follow Silva as she made her way to the back of the room, sitting down at the desk directly next to hers as I glanced around the room to take in more of the details.


    The front of the room held a massive board with a series of hand-drawn notes spread across it in white chalk. This board sat behind a gilded desk that was etched with dozens of ornate carvings and shimmering metals to accent the well-polished, rosy colored wood.


    The wall opposite of where we had entered was lined with hundreds of books¡ªI couldn¡¯t even begin to make out details from the books thanks to the distance from even the nearest shelf, but I could tell they were at least rather old from how dusty they all looked.


    Lastly, my gaze looked upwards. I took in the sight of multiple hanging skeletons along the roof, some of smaller beasts, while a skull of a gargantuan creature with a crown of horns sat hanging on the back wall. I couldn¡¯t recognize what any of the skeletons were, but they were all fascinating to look at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being too lost¡­ We were just starting a new section on the Era of Scales.¡± Silva whispered to me as the room fell utterly silent, leaving me without a chance to even try and inquire what the Era of Scales was.


    Another powerful ring of the bell brought everyone to an absolute silence, and as if it was their que to do so¡ªThe door swung open.


    From the doorway walked a man that looked to be in his mid thirties, well built, but far from the muscularity I had seen even from just Kendrick and Erick. He was quite tall, definitely over six foot. Upon his face a heavy pair of circular glasses sat making his yellow eyes seem far larger than natural. The most bizarre part about his look however was the soft, pastel pink color his hair shined with.


    ¡°Hello, hello yes¡ªYou may all take your seats.¡± The man spoke confidently as he moved towards his desk. ¡°I hope you have all enjoyed your break, and for any new students we have had transfer to this class: Welcome! My name is Henry Felinde, and I will be your teacher for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Henry snapped his fingers. Upon every single desk a book appeared, floating gently down to where it landed before opening up. They all shifted around until they sat about a third of the way completed, settling upon an untouched page. ¡°We shall begin with recapping the last thing we read before entering into the Era of Scales. Please read along with me the note copied into these pages.¡±


    ¡°An excerpt from an ancient letter written by an unknown individual about the ¡®Pre-Sapient¡¯ era. Otherwise known as the ¡®Era of Scales.¡¯ The following is a direct copy of these notes.¡± My eyes glided across the first paragraph at the top of the page.


    ¡°Guess you don¡¯t forget how to read so easily¡­¡± I thought to myself as Henry cleared his throat, beginning to read aloud as I read the page myself.


    ¡°Greetings my old Friend. How long has it been since we last met? I¡¯m not quite sure. However, I do vividly remember our last conversation.¡±


    ¡°After combing through my parents'' old records I finally found that story you wished to hear so desperately about. That ¡®Era of Scales¡¯ in which all of us Draconians seem to know of, yet in truth we know very little about it in a factual form. Most of this history is spread by word-of-mouth. However, without further waiting I shall let your curiosities rest as much as I am able to.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Enadelle, long before the emergence of the modern ¡®Sapients¡¯ that we are all so familiar with. In these lawless lands beasts ruled the world. Magic belonged solely to them, and amongst them all¡ªDragons.¡±


    ¡°This ¡®Era of Scales¡¯ is from when true Draconians, not us Humanoid-Draconians ruled the world. Parts of this history are scattered, but many legends refer to these same ideals and legends, and all points of legend have some form of an origin point.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the end of this era only came about when the Elves and Humans first discovered magic, scattering many dragons to the wind once their remnant dominance was questioned.¡±


    ¡°The Era of Scales was the era in which the five great draconic families ruled the world in a much similar fashion to the five sections our modern world is divided into. The leaders of these five families were known to the world as the ¡®Five Scales.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Upon those great mountains to the west lived a great earthen drake, a beast so massive that mountains bent to his will. The Great Mountain-Mover, Ghidul. It is said that the eldest mountain in that entire range was once his den, and perhaps if one were to dig deep enough they would find untold riches, the likes of which had never been seen in the world.¡±


    ¡°Upon the lands of the Ogre and Oni lived the great flocks of Wyverns. Ruled by The First Flame, Infulme. His great scarlet wings were said to scatter flames into the horizon that even nature could not recover from, while his breath was so infernal that the stars would shake from his heat.¡±


    ¡°In the heart of the human lands rested the Golden Dragoness, ¡®The First Light,¡¯ or ¡®The Gentle Light.¡¯ We have no known name for her, but it is said that she was the one who first taught us how to use magic. Her blessings eventually passed upon every race who would accept her grace.¡±


    ¡°In the heart of the continent, before it was split into a great desert and a dying jungle.The endless, lush life of a Jungle larger than nations sat. Overwatching this land was the great Wyrm, The Evergreen Dragon Ellenia. It is said that when she died her scales scattered, blocking the encroaching desert from ever consuming the remnants of her once lushious domain.¡±


    ¡°And in the far, far north, lay the last of the great scales. The dragon so large that only Skypiercer could be his home, The Frozen Titan, Helden. It is said that some dragons called him ¡®The Great Skypiercer,¡¯ however these rumors have never been confirmed. It has however been confirmed that the epicenter of those icy wastes is in the very heart of that accursed mountain, an ice so cold that it was banished into exile by the other four scales.¡±


    I stared at the empty end of the gently yellowed page, blinking several times as I took in the information. Henry¡¯s voice fell silent only a moment after, reaching for a cup next to him to take a sip from the glass before clearing his throat.


    ¡°Now, let us begin upon the written history of the Era of Scales. Pay attention to everything read in these pages, as there will be a test once this section is finished.¡± Henry spoke calmly. I reached for the book, gently turning to the next page¡ªCuriosity was driving me. A lust for knowledge about the world that had always been hidden away from me, and I also wondered¡­ Was that a dragon that had flown over me during the ceremony?

 (Chapter 60/12) The Era of Scales

    ¡°The Era of Scales,¡± Henry began as his gaze slid across the book before him. ¡°It is an ancient story, before any true recorded history. But we shall learn about it all the same, now please all look this way.¡±


    Henry raised a hand with his palm facing upwards. A brilliant scarlet light formed above his palm, igniting into the air as crimson lights danced off of the walls¡ªThe waves of heat began to form genuine, physical barriers and the world before my very eyes warped into the world of Henry''s creation.


    ¡°Before any humanoid races took over this great continent, long before any of us knew of the word ¡®magic,¡¯ Dragons ruled the world in the ¡®Era of Scales.¡¯¡± Henry¡¯s words sounded like an ethereal echo, the real world even seemed like a distant itch that I could barely feel. I could still feel the hard wood of the desk I sat before, I could still feel the rough graining of the chair against my back. But I couldn¡¯t see any of it¡ªInstead, I saw a brilliant, familiar world.


    I must have been thousands of miles up in the air, so far up that the continent looked like a miniscule spec in the distance. So much of the world looked different to what I thought I had known, and I thought: Could a continent really change so much?


    I couldn¡¯t see the semi-circular mountain range that guarded where Berinia lay in the modern day. Even the Dwarven mountains that I had yet to see in person looked flat, like grand rocky plains instead of the soaring peaks that I imagined.


    Gone were the grand cities of the world, gone was the nearly endless desert that consumed half of the central lands of the continent. Gone was any sign of life outside of the serene foliage covering the lands, even suffering itself almost seemed to be gone in such an idealistic wonderland.


    ¡°The Five Scales, Ghidul, Infulme, the Gentle Light, Ellenia, and Helden. They all remained in their domains, respecting the rule and might of their neighbors.¡± Henry¡¯s ethereal voice echoed around the room like some sort of god of his new world.


    ¡°But slowly, this world changed,¡± My view shifted against my will to the far north. To a single peak, it almost looked small for a moment¡ªBut it was still unbelievably massive. It pierced the heavens so violently that clouds split asunder, it was a great blade cutting the sky in half. ¡°When an icy beast left his domain. His pride was harmed, his rage fueled by those who worshiped him as the god of all dragons.¡±


    ¡°Helden spread his grand wings wide. Frozen death followed in his every motion.¡± A terrible roar sent the entire ethereal world into a spiral. Frozen air that felt so real I thought my skin would turn to ice washed across my face. A flash of silver scales flew past faster than I could hope to keep up with¡ªFrom beginning to end it took only a heartbeat for the gargantuan beast to leave my view, yet in that time over five hundred feet must have been crossed.


    The world turned slowly, following the shadow in the distance. The beast so large that the clouds it flew through parted ways, splitting open to reveal a path in the sky. Snow and ice fell with its every wingbeat, caking the already white earth in yet more of its eternal winter.


    ¡°His rage focused upon another scale. Upon Infulme, the great wyvern who boasted that not even Helden¡¯s winter could prevent Infulme¡¯s flames from burning.¡± The world blurred as it accelerated to follow alongside Helden, the great icy dragon obscured just enough that I couldn¡¯t make out details. The world beneath grew frost covered with every mile that Helden passed¡ªA straight line through the jungles, a line of frozen death.


    ¡°Infulme refused Helden¡¯s enraged cry for an honored duel. Helden¡¯s pride could not take this, his rage could not be contained. And soon ice began to rain across the lands of fire.¡± We were above Alcor now, observing from an orbiting view above the section of the continent.


    Flames washed down from a crimson beast, fire so pure it burned with an iridescent white color. But, layers of ice still spread, unffettered by the heat. Walls of flames ate away at the ice all the same, meltinf just to freeze over again. Forests were set alight like millions of torches, animals scorched into nothing but ash. Rivers were carved out from the tidal waves of ice melting into the ground, valleys were carved from the gargantuan beasts wrestling whenever one managed to grasp the other.


    It was a blur of silver and crimson, of snow and fire. An incomprehensible form that began to climb higher and higher into the sky, splitting into two distinct figures. One, a beacon of brilliant light so bright after days and nights of fighting that it stood out brighter than the sun itself. A furious inferno spreading, an enraged death knell to damn the world alongside him. Infulme lit the sky itself on fire. Another, a titan of frozen death who could only laugh.


    ¡°The three other scales took flight, but they spread their wings too late.¡± The inferno grew brighter, but Helden refused to back down. His great mass blocked out the new star like an eclipse, his claws large enough to carve rivers slashed effortlessly. The Wyvern¡¯s wings were severed, his screams of rage turned to pain as his own blood fueled his flames.


    The star fell from the sky like a comet. Blurred lines of brilliant white flames licked at the open wounds of the dying Wyvern. His corpse impacted with the force of a calamity, his flames spreading through the endless jungle that consumed the heart of the continent.


    ¡°Too late did the three remaining scales arrive. The damage had already been done, the rage of the forest was to be felt next.¡± A great green serpent rocketed out of the jungles. Its fangs bared towards the frozen titan, but it was clear the wyrm was no match for the frozen dragon. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ellenia took flight. She bared her fangs, but she was soon defeated. Helden had his fill of blood, the forests were burning, his point was made. Ellenia was left to live, limping away back to the remnants of her dearest home.¡± The world shifted around, following the bleeding mass of the wyrm as she slowly descended to the ground. Her ancient, bleeding body reduced to nothing but slithering along the soil. Her arms torn away so she could not walk, her magic depleted so she could no longer fly. The great wyrm of the forest closed her eyes, a deep seated green glow taking her over as the moon sat high in the sky. Countless green scales split from her, flying away with the last of her life and will imbued into them.


    ¡°Giving what little life she had left in her ragged bones to do so, she scattered her scales, using them to build a barrier said to still stand to this day; preventing the endless spread of the Elven deserts.¡± Ellenia faded away slowly, not even dust remained of her. Only a motherly love for the forest beneath her, dozens of figures approached with tears in their eyes. Praying to their dying goddess of life.


    ¡°Ghidul, the Mountain Mover lowered his gaze. His stagnation left a careless aura to spread amongst him and his kin. It was not their war, for Ghidul did not care for his brothers and sisters, only for his horde. But he did care for one scale, the gentlest of them all. The mother of all who seeked her warmth.¡± The world shifted around once again, showing a view within a deep cavern. Gold and metals sat piled larger than mountains, a beast sitting within this horde wearing scales so adorned that he himself had become the most valuable treasure of this horde. He slowly stood up, shaking his great hide as the earth itself bent to his will.


    Every step from his four massive legs split the world asunder, it was as if he could walk through mountains as easily as I could walk through air. My view of the world changed once again, returning to the view from far, far above.


    Mountains themselves were being moved, pulled along like they were a cart being moved by a horse. Countless thousands of drakes pulled at the mountains, tugging them into a familiar semi-circle to sit around Berinia.


    Days and nights passed, all the while Helden remained in place. A joyous smirk spread across his scaled lips¡ªSatisfaction in his own work. Pride in the fact that he had just killed two other scales. His great laughs could be heard across all of Enadalle, his proclamation so damning that it was undeniable.


    ¡°I AM THE ONLY GOD OF THIS WORLD!¡± It was no statement, it was a challenge. It was a pride filled proclamation which dared anyone to oppose him. He invited their rage, he invited it so he could revel in their blood.


    ¡°Among all the Scales, only one had never succumbed to pride or rage before. The gentlest, warm light of a mother. Yet now she had just watched her once dear friend butcher her dearest children.¡± A pain-filled scream sent my head ringing. I reflexively raised my hands to my ears, desperately covering them as a scream that threatened to shatter the sky wailed across eternity.


    The view once again shifted. Helden sat upon his mountain, the clouds splitting apart in his mere presence. His azure eyes however narrowed when night turned to day, when a new star began to rise in the south.


    Even Infulme¡¯s death didn¡¯t burn as brightly. Even the stars which illuminated and warmed the planet could not compare to her. The Gentle Light, her heat and rage so powerful that the stars themselves would bow before her.


    Helden spread his wings wide, a joyous roar escaping his lips as he took flight to greet this new challenger.


    The view once again shifted, I was now thousands of miles away. Far above the collision just beneath me. A frozen shadow collided with the heat of a star, the frigid north melted in an instant¡ªAnd a shadow fell to the earth, broken, battered, deceased.


    ¡°The Golden Light had avenged her kin, but in her rage she had killed herself. Decaying within her own living scales she turned to the horizon, taking flight beyond any limits of Enadelle. Beyond the edge of the world, while Helden¡¯s corpse carved a new mountain range, separating his forsaken lands from the rest of the world,¡± Henry¡¯s voice no longer sounded as Ethereal as the illusion he had crafted began to fade away.


    ¡°Deep underneath the continent, Ghidul writhed in his guilt. His kin left him, the Draconian¡¯s left Enadelle. Ghidul however imprisoned himself¡ªForever forsaking himself to hold the continents together, where even the shifting plates could not overpower him.¡± Henry let out a heavy sigh, slumping forwards into his seat as the illusions entirely drifted away.


    I raised my hands to rub my eyes. So many vivid images felt burnt into my mind¡ªSo many things that I hadn¡¯t been prepared to experience. I glanced at Silva, at least reassured a little that she had a similar reaction to that as I had.


    She had her gaze locked firmly down into her desk, her gaze distant and her body shaking. I reached a hand out to her, placing a reassuring grip on her shoulder just as the bell rang out once again.


    ¡°Ah¡ªI suppose there isn¡¯t time for questions today,¡± Henry sighed, leaning back in his seat. ¡°I hope you all have a nice lunch, and I will see you tomorrow.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for the students to stand up before he was already on his way out of the door.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­¡± Silva muttered a little as I retracted my hand. She slowly forced a smile up to her face.


    ¡°That was¡­ intense.¡± I replied in a lowered tone.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Silva trailed off. She glanced up at the same time I did, noticing the quickly emptying room. ¡°Wanna go and get lunch?¡± She offered.


    ¡°Gladly.¡± I smiled in agreement¡ªBlushing softly as my stomach growled its own opinion. A soft chuckle filled the air from both of us as we stood up, heading out of the classroom. But, nearly as soon as I was in the hall I felt the odd sense of being watched again¡ªBut when I looked around there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Silva asked as she looked back at me, only stopping once she realized I had done so a few paces before.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing, let''s go.¡± I shrugged the feeling off. It still itched at the back of my mind but I did my best to ignore it while keeping an eye out. Silva however didn¡¯t look like she quite believed my words, a quizzical look covering her face¡ªOne that I just gave a reassuring smile to answer.

 (Chapter 61/13) Beast Tamer Part One

    Once Silva and I made it to the lunch hall the red haired girl quickly bowed with an apology, excusing herself away.


    ¡°Sorry Kirin¡­ I-I¡¯d rather eat alone than with a group¡­¡± Silva muttered out as her eyes trailed away.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡ªI need to find Tulip anyway, she¡¯s supposed to be here, and our next class is together. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± I gave Silva a reassuring smile and a friendly wave as she walked away. For a moment I could have sworn I saw a smile creep across her face, leaving a slight sense of accomplishment to fill me as my gaze turned around the dining hall.


    Eyes hadn¡¯t immediately turned to me this time, whatever intrigue the school found in me already died down. I was honestly very thankful about that fact, relieved that I could at least eat in relative peace as I walked deeper into the lunch hall. My eyes continually moved around the room, searching for any flash of silver hair that I might be able to spot amongst the crowds¡ªBut the entire dining hall was massive¡­. and it didn¡¯t help that I was so short that I could barely see over the heads of a lot of the taller people within the hall either.


    I let out a sigh of defeat after several minutes of looking around. Instead I turned my gaze deeper into the dining hall, all the way at the back where I had sat to eat this morning.


    ¡°Tulip can probably find me back there¡­¡± I thought to myself as I made my way to the back of the room. I couldn¡¯t make out anyone I recognized in the dining hall with me¡ªIt was a kaleidoscope of hair colors, someone wore a coat of hair filling every shade I could imagine and then some.


    ¡°And yet no one else has silver or white hair¡­¡± I thought passively, noting the odd detail away for later. Maye I could ask Tulip about it?


    But that required finding her again first¡­


    I let out a discontent sigh as I sat down at the empty table far to the back of the room. It was already filled with some food¡ªSeveral cuts of cooked meat, multiple jugs of water, dozens of plates and hundreds of utensils. Every single table was set up like a feast for just another meal in the school, but I understood why.


    Even when being starved I never felt so ravenously hungry as I did in these last few days. Constantly forcing my mana to flow through my body during exercises left me feeling utterly exhausted and hungrier than a starved glutton.


    With a ravenous growl from my stomach I finally relinquished to its demands¡ªReaching out with a fork I drew several slices of meat from the closest dish onto my own plate, reaching for the chalice that rested beside it I poured the soft orange sauce over the top of the pale white meat. I could feel myself salivating just from the scent as I set the chalice back down, but my hunger was staved for just a moment when I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Hungry much?¡± Tulip asked teasingly. Her signature grin was spread wide across her face as she sat down directly across from me. ¡°Not like I blame you¡ªI¡¯ve been starving these last few days¡­ feels like I¡¯ve been eating half my bodyweight some days¡­¡± Tulip added abashedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely been eating over half of mine¡­ but that¡¯s not a hard task for me.¡± I gave her a reassuring smile as I cut into the large cuts of meat without a sense of even the slightest shame to my actions.


    ¡°Kirin, you can¡¯t be more than a hundred pounds wet,¡± Tulip stated as her grin only widened. ¡°Which¡­ honestly is impressive.¡± Finally the dam broke and she let a laugh escape from her. I paused just moments before shoving the first mouthful of food into my maw to join her chuckling.


    It took several moments for either of us to calm down, and several moments longer for the silence to be broken again.


    ¡°How were your classes?¡± Tulip asked with worry in her voice. I had to raise a finger, requesting any time that she could spare for me to finish chewing on a mouthful of food that was a little too eager for what I could actually handle.


    ¡°F-Fine,¡± I managed to force out before choking on multiple pieces of food¡ªFalling into a coughing fit as I reached for a glass of water to wash it down. Tulip¡¯s brows raised in concern over my lack of breathing, but I managed to wash it down with water soon enough. ¡°Geography is going to be really boring¡­ But history seems actually fascinating. So, I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    I forced another heavy cough out once I finished, relieved that the pain of trying to swallow too much food at once faded quickly.


    ¡°What about your classes?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine as well¡ªNothing I hadn¡¯t already known before so far, but they¡¯re basic classes and I had a lot of education growing up so I¡¯m not hopeful to learn many new things outside of magic.¡± Tulip sighed out with chagrin.


    The small talk between the two of us continued for several minutes until Tulip finally gathered her own plate of food, gathering what she wanted we both relinquished to eat in silence until the bell roused us from our silent feast.


    ¡°Time already?...¡± I groaned out.


    ¡°Guess so¡­¡± Tulip shrugged, she took a handful of bites more before she stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªYou can always eat more tonight.¡± Tulip teased gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that! You have any idea how many nights I¡¯ve gone without food? It sucks! And I don¡¯t wanna go through that again¡­¡± I grumbled my discontent. However Tulip¡¯s dangerous glare told me to get up before she made me¡ªWhether it was a white veiled, friendly threat, or a genuine one where she would carry me like a kitten who had just annoyed its mother¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure, nor did I want to find out.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I relented and quickly stood up, both in fear and my own sense of urgency¡ªThough it was far more of the former than the latter. With a slight jog I caught up to Tulip just as she was moving to exit out into the main halls.


    The way out through the halls was absolutely packed this time of day. The Dining hall sat directly attached to the main hall of the building, meaning it was the largest passageway¡ªBut also the most densely filled at any point during the day.


    And directly after lunch? It was like trying to walk against a tidal wave of uncaring arms and legs shoving against my every step. It was a struggle just for me to stay near enough to Tulip to not lose her in the crowd, let alone to push against the tidal wave enough to make it just to the other side of the hall to exit outside.


    ¡°Umf¡ª¡± I grunted as I felt a sharp pain jab into my side as someones elbow found it¡¯s way into my ribs. I quickly moved my hand, covering the quickly festering bruise as I broke out to the edge of the ceaseless, heartless wave of people.


    ¡°Owww¡­¡± I groaned out once I stopped next to Tulip. My hand remained at my side, rubbing at the bruise as I walked next to Tulip.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Tulip asked with a concerned glance at me.


    ¡°Yea¡­ just an elbow check from someone in the halls.¡± I sighed out, shaking my head with a discontent grumble. We were outside now, walking towards a small but still forming group in the main square of the school.


    I could already make out several figures I recognized in the crowd: The glowing mane of golden-blonde hair that stood beside the heterochromatic red and blue hair that I had seen just this morning stood out immediately. Erick and Lucia were both busy talking amongst each other, barely even glancing away from their own hushed conversation.


    The next one I recognized surprised me a little¡ªThe soft violet colored hair of Anestesia caught my attention quite quickly. And beyond the three that I recognized there were three more students that I didn¡¯t recognize at all.


    And lastly, at the forefront of the group stood a man that I could only just recognize thanks to his eccentric clothing. His bright white leather jacket that folded over his thin frame, his skin was almost as pale as the bright white of his overcoat while his eyes matched his hair¡ªBoth were a brilliant, shimmering mossy green color.


    ¡°And there are seven and eight, finally,¡± The man spoke with a warm smile on his face. His green eyes shifted around, passing over each and every student as I stopped beside Tulip in the small crowd. ¡°I am Sanders Gellimere¡ªAnd I am the teacher of this, frankly brand new class.¡±


    His warm and gentle gaze made a second pass over everyone, nodding to each of us individually.


    ¡°And when I say new, I mean this is the very first semester that I have any students. So, I look forward to teaching all of you,¡± Sandars turned on the spot, heading away from the school. ¡°Now, follow me please¡ªWhat we are doing is not something allowed on direct school property.¡±


    I raised a brow, glancing from Sanders to Tulip in confusion¡ªBut she just shrugged in response, looking just as lost as I was.


    When I glanced at the other three I recognized here they all wore similar faces of confusion. After all¡­ this class already started rather strangely, requesting us to meet outside instead of inside of the school in a dedicated classroom¡ªThankfully, I wasn¡¯t left to be the one that had to voice these concerns.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay near the school for this¡ªOr even have a classroom?¡± Lucia was the one who asked. Her miss-matched eyes blinked several times as she awaited a response from Sanders.


    ¡°Ah¡­ hm, now how to explain this easily¡­¡± Sanders pondered over the question, slowing down so that all of us could walk more effortlessly with him. ¡°What I specialize in and wish to teach you all is a skill that cannot be taught by textbooks or in a classroom¡ªResearching wild, magical beasts is a job that is best done near those beasts.¡± Sanders glanced back, meeting Lucia¡¯s gaze to see if his answer sufficed. However when her mildly annoyed gaze refused to abate he caved, continuing with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Because the school emphasizes the safety of its students¡ªFor obvious reasons of course¡ªWe cannot study beasts in the school, but I¡¯ve found a compromise with Headmaster Daedrik to manage this instead.¡± Sanders finished, turning his gaze forwards as he kept walking along the path leading to the very foremost section of the school. The same spot where a bridge would lower to allow students to enter or leave without the capability of flight.


    Lucia seemed, moderately satisfied for the moment¡ªAnd I was as well. While I wanted to know what the ¡°this¡± he referred to was exactly, I had an inkling of an idea forming about what it could be.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive very near to the bridge, we were so close in fact that I could easily see the twin stone pillars and the grand crystals that sat upon them like braziers. Even from here I could vaguely sense the incredible amount of mana held within those azure crystals, waiting to activate when they were needed.


    ¡°And here we are.¡± Sanders said confidently as he stopped.


    ¡°And this is?...¡± Tulip was the one to ask this time. And, if she hadn¡¯t I would have.


    There was nothing here, no trees, no path, barely even any grass¡ªIt was barren dirt near the very fringes of the grand island. It made no sense as to why we would even be out here, but Sanders just replied with a grin.


    ¡°Patience my dear Princess,¡± Sanders said with a wagging finger. ¡°Wait here just one moment please.¡± Sanders requested as he walked further from us¡ªAnd towards the edge of the island itself. I watched blankly as he moved towards the edge and then¡­ jumped?


    ¡°What?!¡ª¡± I called out in shock and horror as he fell off the edge of the island. All eight of us stood where we were, firmly rooted in place¡ªIncapable of moving from the absurdity


    ¡°He can probably fly¡­¡± Tulip muttered, sounding rather annoyed by the situation.


    ¡°I almost hope the weirdo can¡¯t.¡± Erick sighed in a rather surprising agreement.


    ¡°Why is she even here¡­ just my luck to share two classes with her.¡± Lucia spat out. I felt myself clenching a fist in response to her words, turning my gaze away from them and back to Tulip.


    ¡°So¡­ how long do you think we¡¯ll be waiting?¡± I asked, meeting Tulip¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Not very long,¡± Tulip wasn¡¯t the one to answer¡ªInstead it was Anestesia, a smile spreading across her face as she hopped over to my side. ¡°Sander¡¯s is eccentric but he still has good timing.¡±


    And, as if it was his que to return, Sander¡¯s began to rise back up from the edge of the island. A massive leaf was lifting him and a few dozen cages into the air with ease¡ªhe smiled warmly at all of us as vines grew out of the ground, looping themselves through the tops of the covered cages to bring them inland as he walked back towards us.


    ¡°Here we are¡ªNow, come on over! I have an experiment, and you¡¯ve all signed up to be my very first helpers in conducting it.¡±

 (Chapter 62/14) Beast Tamer Part Two

    ¡°Here we are¡ªNow, come on over! I have an experiment, and you¡¯ve all signed up to be my very first helpers in conducting it.¡± I heard Sanders¡¯ words repeat in my head multiple times as the dozen or so cages were set onto the ground around him.


    ¡°Experiments?! This was supposed to be a class!¡± Erick shouted out, his detestment very clear in his tone of voice. But Sanders just raised a finger in response, clearing his throat to silence Erick.


    ¡°It is a class, Erick. It is just a rather unique class.¡± As Sanders spoke the many vines finished setting down the twelve individual cages on the ground.


    Each of them were more than large enough to hold a person comfortably, they were clearly metallic from the way the multitude of pieces groaned in anger at being shifted around so easily by the impressively strong vines. Heavy cloth tarps sat over the top of them, blocking any view of what lay inside of the cages¡ªHowever, I could hear the faint purring and chirping of animals from within the cage.


    ¡°And¡­ what exactly is this class then?¡ªThe paperwork said it would be researching beasts¡­¡± Anestesia was the next one to speak. Her curious voice was far removed from the hostility that filled Erick¡¯s.


    ¡°I was under the impression we¡¯d be leaving the island on expeditions¡­¡± Tulip muttered in agreement with Anestesia, batting an eye towards the violet haired girl.


    ¡°Ah yes¡ªThat would indeed be my fault for not clarifying. We will be going on expeditions out from the island to study beasts in the wild, but first I must acclimate you all to handling beasts in controlled scenarios,¡± Sanders answered their questions with his arms shifting around in gestures through the air. Out of the ground vines began to form once again, lifting the cloth covers away from all of the cages. ¡°The first lesson is acclimating to these beasts. And in of itself, is an experiment¡ªFor the rest of the year, while you are in my class, you are to take care of these beasts.¡±


    I turned my gaze away from Sanders'' eyes, instead looking at the revealed cages and the near dozen beasts that lay within them. Every cage held a different beast, different colors, shapes, sizes, some were adorned with scales while others were covered in thick fur. Some looked like normal animals like foxes and dogs, while some looked like the beasts I could ever so vaguely remember hearing about in fairytales that I didn¡¯t quite remember.


    ¡°All of these little critters are Burst-Class beasts, the weakest a magical beast can be. However,¡± Sanders paused, turning his gaze between each of us¡ªI could see, and even hear the awe in the expressions of the others around me. ¡°They are all capable of evolving to at least Storm-Class beasts.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see, who wants to pick their beasty first? Remember you¡¯ll be taking care of this little critter for at least the next eight months!¡± Sanders asked as he looked between all of the gathered students¡ªLucia was the first to raise her hand, and step forwards to the caged animals. While she picked I turned my gaze towards Tulip


    ¡°What¡¯s a Storm-Class beast?...¡± I asked in a low tone.


    ¡°Beasts are classed similarly to mages, Burst, Storm, Quake, Surge and Cataclysm. Anything above a Storm-Class is a once in a generation sort of thing to see though.¡± Tulip answered in an equally lowered tone


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I took in that information, turning my gaze back towards the caged critters. Lucia seemingly made her choice¡ªShe was crouched in front of a bird cage, inside of it was a small white-feathered hawk. It had a crown of icy blue feathers, and similar to Lucia it reflected hetero-chromatic eyes. One was a bright blue, while the other was a deep purple. It continually turned its head side to side, chirping kindly at Lucia as it met her gaze with both eyes.


    ¡°I believe that Glacial Hawk appears to like you,¡± Sanders said confidently as he approached. The bird gave a threatening squawk at him as he reached for a key at his side, handing it to Lucia. ¡°Let it out, see how it reacts to you. Beasts are fickle things, it would be best to not underestimate their intellect.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lucia asked worriedly as she took the key from him. Her gaze turned from the bird, back to Sanders, and then back to the bird again.


    ¡°Beasts are far more intelligent than we give them credit for. While most cannot speak, many can understand language, concepts and ideas¡ªThis bird here knows that I held the key to let it out for example,¡± Sanders replied casually. ¡°Now let it out, it will be very clear if it wishes to ¡®pair¡¯ with you, or if it wishes to run away rather quickly.¡±


    Sanders took a step back from Lucia, giving her a comfortable amount of space while she gulped nervously. It was the first time I really saw emotion on her face, she looked torn up in thought for a few moments before her own miss-matched eyes met the birds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you out, alright? But I want you to promise me that we can be friends. You¡¯re cute, and¡­ I don¡¯t want to fail this class¡­ please?...¡± Lucia added the last part after several moments of silence. The bird looked rather confused, but it also had a certain gleaming of intelligence behind its eyes. Maybe it couldn¡¯t understand language exactly, but it certainly was capable of understanding Lucia¡¯s intent.


    The bird spread its wings out just a little, sending its white feathers shaking as snow shifted off of its skin underneath. Its beak opened, letting out a quick and almost reassuring ¡°squawk!¡± to leave its maw as Lucia reached to put the key into its socket.


    Once the key turned and the lock shifted with a resounding pop the bird let out another, far happier call. But it didn¡¯t immediately take off once the door opened, even as Lucia stepped back cautiously. It kept its wings folded to its sides, tilting its head side to side as it observed the anxious girl.


    ¡°Alright¡­ wanna get out of there?...¡± She asked, offering a hesitant hand forwards. Her right arm was clenched into a fist, a thin layer of ice growing around it as protection from the bird should it attack¡ªBut instead of attacking, it just effortlessly stepped across from the small stand inside of the cage onto Lucia¡¯s arm. It met her gaze from much closer, both of their eyes were shining. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I saw another first from Lucia as well, a proper smile on her face. Her free arm came up, gently caressing the top of the bird''s head.


    ¡°What will you call her?¡± Sanders asked, a satisfied smile on his own face.


    ¡°Glacia,¡± Lucia said without missing a beat. ¡°I-If she likes that¡ªYou do like that right?¡± She asked as her gaze met the birds.


    The bird¡ªGlacia, chirped happily in response. Her wings flapped with joy as her feet began little tippy-taps on Lucia¡¯s ice covered forearm.


    ¡°Glacia it is then. Who''s next?¡± Sanders asked¡ªThis time almost everyone had their hands raised. Everyone other than me, I was rather settled with going last in the group if I had to. After a moment of looking around Sanders settled on Erick, gesturing for him to move forwards as Lucia and Glacia moved back to the group.


    ¡°So cool!¡± Anestesia beamed as Lucia stopped next to her. ¡°And she¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°I know¡ªI¡¯m awesome aren¡¯t I?¡± Lucia said with a prideful smile. Glacia, already mimicking that same pride, puffed her chest out as she shuffled to the side once again. Finally, she settled on Lucia¡¯s shoulder, lowering herself gently. ¡°You can feel free to keep praising me¡ª¡± Lucia added with a flick of her hair.


    ¡°Truly, your modesty knows no bounds¡­¡± I grumbled out, shaking my head at her self importance. A small grin spread across my face when I heard Tulip snickering as Lucia¡¯s face grew red in indignation.


    ¡°You!¡ª¡± Lucia sputtered out, hostility boiling through her icy words. Glacia puffed her wings out, squawking as she smacked Lucia on the top of the head with a single wing. ¡°Ow¡ªHey! You¡¯re supposed to be on my side¡­¡±


    Glacia narrowed her eyes, giving an indignant snort as Lucia finally backed down.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Lucia sighedout. She raised her hands, surrendering to Glacia.


    I turned my gaze away from Lucia, focusing on Erick as he walked between the remaining cages. His orange eyes moved between the cages, examining the different chittering creatures without much of any intrigue.


    ¡°Are these all the beasts you have?¡± Erick asked in disappointment. His lips narrowed into a thin line, his arms crossing as he faced Sanders.


    ¡°Indeed this is¡ªFinding beasts capable of being tamed by a mage is not an easy task. Simply put, you get what you get here.¡± Sanders answered callously. He seemed rather annoyed from Erick¡¯s disappointed tone.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Erick harrumphed. His orange eyes moved around the cages nearest to him¡ªHe focused on a pair of similar looking beasts. Both were covered in scales, however one took a more serpentine shape while the other looked more akin to a gecko or a newt.


    The smaller of the two, the orange-colored newt let out a snort of ash. Its own pride filled gaze locked onto Erick¡¯s, its forked tongue flicked out into the air, tasting it before it retracted back into its jaw.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a curious little thing aren¡¯t you?¡± Erick commented. A small smirk formed on his face as he extended a hand out. ¡°Like what you see?¡± He asked as the newt sniffed at his hand.


    The lizard was rather large, near the size of some of the small dogs I had seen around Arcadia¡ªSmall enough to be carried, but large enough that it certainly had a bit of weight to it.


    The lizard narrowed its eyes, raising its snout to the air as it took in a deep breath. Before long it let out a shuttering wiggle and¡­ nodded its head in agreement?


    ¡°Well then, I guess I¡¯ve made my choice. Plant guy!¡± Erick shouted, turning his gaze back to Sanders. The older man narrowed his eyes¡ªBut obliged and approached.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice, I take it?¡± Sanders asked despite already knowing the answer as he pulled a key out. He raised it up, handing it over to Erick. ¡°I just hope that this little Ash Salamander teaches you some respect.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Erick stated calmly as he caught the key. He wasted no time, pressing the key into the socket in the cage before pressing the door open. ¡°How about¡­ Cinder?¡± He asked as he offered a hand to the reptile.


    The Salamander, Cinder, seemed to approve of his new name. A small chittering sound escaped from it like a series of happy clicks as it climbed effortlessly onto Ericks arm.


    ¡°Ow ow ow¡­ sharp claws okay¡ª¡± Erick spoke quickly as Cinder¡¯s claws dug into his skin. I could see a handful of crimson droplets emerging out of Erick¡¯s arm where Cinder began his climb, though cinder appeared to be trying to not dig his claws into Erick¡¯s skin.


    Erick continued to whimper as he walked back to the group, settling in beside Lucia as he rubbed his arm with glowing flames emerging in his hand.


    ¡°Next?¡± Sanders asked without remorse in his voice. Once again, everyone raised their hands at once¡ªOther than me.


    I didn¡¯t know any of the next three students who Sanders picked out, they were the unknowns to me in this class¡ªHowever they did seem to be their own group of friends. Each of the three of them cheered jovially when they all got picked by very similar looking wolf-like beasts with dark green fur.


    The next one who I did recognize to go up was Anestesia, however she already had her choice made as soon as she went up to the cages.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to look away from each other, so I¡¯ll take this one Sanders.¡± Anestesia spoke confidently as she stopped before a cage. Inside of it was a creature that looked almost like an insect¡ªHowever it had horrifyingly human eyes inside of its skull.


    Its body was like that of a centipede colored in an oily black tone until it reached its head. The jaw split apart into four separate mandibles underneath an overhanging upper head which held six forwards facing eyes. The eyes all appeared almost like that of a human, though they lacked sapience behind their gaze, they were clearly filled with a beastial intellect.


    ¡°The Mind Reaper?¡ªI hope you realize this is potentially incredibly dangerous Miss Anestesia,¡± Sanders spoke with genuine concern. ¡°But if you insist¡­ I do believe your magic is an ideal work around with its tendencies.¡± He added as he approached the cage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡ªI got a feeling about it, alright!¡± Anestesia spoke without concern as she looked towards Sanders expectantly. He let out a sigh, relinquishing the key to Anestesia. She let a wide grin spread across her face as she pushed the door open, and the Mind Reaper clambered up her outstretched arm.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think¡­ Frederick. You like that name?¡± Anestesia asked as she looked at the Mind Reaper. It looked¡­ rather confused, and quite disappointed. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll think about it more.¡± Anestesia sighed as she returned to the group.


    Everyone near her backed away a little, unsettled by the frankly horrifying looking creature. I tried to keep my eyes turned firmly away from it, especially when it tried to give me puppy-dog eyes.


    ¡°You want to go or should I?¡± Tulip asked as she looked over to me. We were the only two left now¡ªAnd I was finally feeling a little antsy to try and get to know some of the beasts.


    ¡°You may both go at the same time¡ªIf you wish, you are the last two left after all.¡± Sanders stated, having overheard Tulips words as he approached the group of students again.


    ¡°That works¡ªWe can both go.¡± I said with a smile. Tulip nodded in agreement¡ªTogether we finally moved forwards, approaching the caged beasts.

 (Chapter 63/15) Beast Tamer Part Three

    I walked up to the cages beside Tulip. Everyone in the groups behind us were muttering amongst themselves, an idle chatter about what beasts we would find left amongst the cages. A soft sigh escaped from my lips¡ªMost of the beasts hissed or growled as I approached them, none of them wanted to be here.


    But I couldn¡¯t blame them either, they were just prisoners like I was. I felt remorse for them¡ªAfter all, I hated being locked up in a cage too. Another sigh escaped from my lips when another cage rattled and hissed from my approach, this one was covered by a thick tarp that blocked out the sunlight. Splitting away from Tulip, I approached it.


    ¡°Why are you hidden?...¡± I asked gently as the cage rattled again. There was a low hiss from within the cage. ¡°Lets¡­ see what you are?¡± I asked softly. Crouching down onto my knees, I began raising the cloth slowly.


    The beast inside scurried back, hiding in the shadows near the back while I raised the cloth up. Its angered hisses quickly turned to fearful ones as it backed away into the far corner. The only thing I could make out from within the shadows were a twin pair of thin purple spheres divided by black slits at their center of the spheres.


    ¡°Hey¡ªDon¡¯t be shy¡­ I don¡¯t wanna hurt you.¡± I offered in a gentle voice. I halted my progress in raising the cloth, leaving the small beast to hide in the shadows.


    The glowing eyes narrowed further at my words. It didn¡¯t trust me¡ªAnd I couldn¡¯t blame it for that. I knew for a fact that if I were in its position I would react the same.


    ¡°I get it¡­ you don¡¯t like being in the cage, do you?¡± I watched the beast intently as I offered my question. It shifted around in the shadows for a few moments before its gaze met my own, softened by just a little. ¡°I get it¡­ honestly, I do. I was locked up like this not too long ago¡ªBut, I can let you out!¡± I added, being sure to try and be as positive as I possibly could¡­ which turned into me copying Tulip¡¯s tone to force hope into my voice.


    The hissing from the beast settled, its head twisting to the side to watch me curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t just let you out. It¡¯s not how this works sadly¡ªIf I could I would though!¡± I tried my best to reassure the beast. Once again it¡¯s eyes narrowed, not quite in anger but more in annoyance. ¡°Alright yea, I get it. Just; ¡®get to the point,¡¯ right?¡± The beast answered me by giving a gentle snort almost like a sigh.


    I answered it with my own sigh. I felt myself deflating as the forced confidence faded away with grim thoughts.


    ¡°What is going to happen to the rest of these beasts?¡± I wondered silently. Sanders didn¡¯t quite seem like the type to just kill them¡ªBut I also knew it was the easiest and most likely option for him to pick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how it works, but we¡¯re supposed to work together? I help you, you help me kind of thing, get it?¡± The beast only blinked at my words. I wasn¡¯t sure if it actually understood me, or if it just coincidentally reacted in a meaningful way.


    ¡°How about this¡ªBlink once for yes, twice for no. You get that?¡± I made sure to show what I meant, blinking exaggeratedly alongside my words.


    I watched the beast intently, its head tilted to one side again as if in thought¡ªAnd it gave a single blink of its eyes!


    ¡°You do?! He¡­. he wasn¡¯t kidding when he said beasts are smart, was he?¡± My question was answered not with a series of blinks but with another sigh. If it was able to speak I could easily assume it would have been a simple ¡°Of course¡± answer.


    ¡°So¡­. what do you say? Do you wanna work with me?¡ªI can give you plenty of food if that''s what you like!¡± I watched the beast hopefully. I felt my lips shifting upwards into a dull smile, one meant to try and reassure the fearful creature that I had good intentions.


    Its gaze remained steadfast, unmoving, unchanging. It was focused solely upon me, watching my every motion¡ªYet it refused to blink once, or even twice. It just watched me with uncertainty.


    It felt like an eternity where I lost myself in the violet eyes of the small beast before me. I could understand its unease, I almost thought I could even feel it as well. Just the way its eyes shifted, its inherent, intelligent thoughts that bore into me.


    It wasn¡¯t just some wild creature, it could think¡ªMaybe not with as much detail as another human could, but it wasn¡¯t some wild creature either. It was small, maybe that meant it was young?


    ¡°Please¡­ we¡¯re more alike than you know¡­¡± I understood its pain, and its fear. I was treated like a wild animal too, wasn¡¯t I? I was put in prison for something out of my control, this beast was locked away to be a part of some experiment.


    I opened my mouth slowly¡ªAbout to offer whatever further reassurance I could, but a single blink broke the unending gaze of the small beast. It shifted around, standing up on all fours to approach the light breaking through the opened position of the tarp.


    Pale white fur was quickly illuminated by the overhead sun, the twin glowing violet eyes of a feline softened as the beast sat in the dim sunlight. Its gaze was filled with expectations and uncertainty, it didn¡¯t trust me¡­ maybe I didn¡¯t trust it yet, but we were both willing to take a chance.


    What sat before me was a small fox¡ªNo larger than a cub. Three fluffy tails sat behind it while violet streaks ran through its body like lightning bolts. Its forehead was graced by a single mark not unlike a tattoo marking its fur; A spiral of lightning taking the shape of a storm cloud.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked with uncertainty reaching my voice. The fox blinked twice before a small sigh broke away from it again. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sure either¡ªBut I¡¯ll make you a promise! No matter what, I won¡¯t let you get hurt, alright? As long as I¡¯m alive I¡¯ll make sure you are too.¡±


    The Fox¡¯s eyes widened, she was surprised by my commitment I was willing to make. A gentle yip escaped her maw before she shifted forwards, laying down and nudging the door gently.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I smiled, turning my gaze to the side. ¡°Sanders! I think I¡¯m ready to let this one out!¡± I called for the older man to come over.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve made your choice?¡± Sanders asked as he sauntered over. He was in absolutely no rush as he rifled through a key chain in the search of a specific one. ¡°Oh my¡­ the Kitsune accepted you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think¡­ I think that we just came to an agreement.¡± I stated firmly. The Kitsune nodded softly, no longer relying on blinking to get its answers across from the shadows.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Sanders muttered as he offered a key towards me.


    He stepped back as I took the key into my hands. I turned back to the cage with a genuine smile on my face¡ªThe Kitsune gave an impatient yip as she stood up, impatiently prancing around as I pushed the key into the socket.


    I pulled the cage door out, giving her an open area to walk out from. She glanced at the opening, then towards me.


    Slowly, she walked towards the opening¡ªI stood up, backing away to give her enough space to feel comfortable. She walked forwards with shaky confidence, though her confidence swelled once her first paw was placed gently upon fresh soil. No longer trapped by her metal tomb she hopped forwards with a happy yip!


    She hopped up and down, prancing around with her trio of tales flicking around wildly. She was small, barely larger than a cat¡ªBut she was happy.


    Once her excitement settled down a little she wondered her way towards me. She took a seat as I crouched down before her, offering a hand out to her.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± I asked happily. She answered with two blinks before pressing her snout into my outstretched palm. A giggle escaped my lips, feeling the dampness of her nose before the rough whiskers and soft fur settled upon my palm.


    ¡°How about¡­ Akemi?¡± I offered as my fingers shifted to scratch under her chin. Her hind leg began to shake rapidly, forcing another series of joyous laughs to escape from me. ¡°You like that?¡±


    She shifted back a little¡ªGiving a thorough shake of her body before her head bobbed up and down in a happy nod. It was just long enough for me to know her answer to both questions.


    ¡°Then¡­ Akemi it is. I can¡¯t wait for Tulip to meet you¡ªI think she¡¯ll love you.¡± I kept smiling as I spoke. My grin felt so wide that my lips began to feel sore, but I couldn¡¯t even try to force it down¡ªEspecially when Akemi effortlessly hopped onto my arm. With the balance of a cat she clambered her way up my arm, settling behind my neck. Her legs were swung over in front of my shoulders while her head was settled right next to mine.


    ¡°Hey! That tickles!¡ª¡± I complained as she began to lick my cheek. The rough texture grating against my skin forced even more laughter out from me as I stood up. She finally stopped once I stood up, but I made sure to raise a hand up to give her more chin scratches. ¡°There¡­ Happy now Akemi?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    A single yip escaped her¡ªIt was all the affirmation that I needed.


    ¡°Now¡­ where¡¯s Tulip?¡± I asked aloud, turning my gaze around the piles of cages slowly.


    <hr>


    Tulip felt a smile cross her lips once she saw Kirin settle before a cage¡ªShe had been worried at first, most of the beasts had reacted quite aggressively to Kirin. Most of them seemed almost docile in comparison when Tulip approached them.


    ¡°Wonder why¡­¡± She thought for a moment before turning her head forwards. ¡°Not the time¡­ Let¡¯s see what we still have here.¡±


    There were twenty six cages in total¡ªAnd with the cage Kirin had stopped before, that left nineteen for Tulip to look through. Most of the beasts she was able to turn away from at a quick glance, she already knew a few things from watching the other students find Beasts for themselves.


    The most notable was how the students shared the same element with all of the beasts they found themselves with. Lucia found a beast with Ice magic, Erick found one with fire and so on.


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s a requirement¡­¡± Tulip wondered aloud. Her gaze skimmed between a few of the cages¡ªMany of them had been holding similar beasts of different elements. Only a handful of genuinely unique beasts were here. And the only person to pair with one so far had been Anestesia.


    A few beasts stood out to her rather quickly¡ªAn avian that was nearly identical to Lucia¡¯s kept its curious gaze settled on Tulip whenever she approached it. However it was clearly a different element, its pitch black feathers giving it away immediately.


    However she wasn¡¯t interested in just the first beast that eyed her curiously.


    ¡°Beasts have a keen sense of mana¡­ any one of the beasts attuned to dark magic will be curious about me.¡± She reasoned in her head as she moved on. She spared a glance over towards Kirin¡ªBut she didn¡¯t otherwise see anything, the shorter girl was on her knees before one of the three covered cages.


    She could see Kirin¡¯s mouth moving, Kirin was talking to the beast?¡ªIt honestly left Tulip rather curious and partially dumbfounded. But she kept to her own business, Kirin had her way with things and Tulip didn¡¯t exactly doubt that it was possible for Kirin to do something as absurd as that.


    With a click of her tongue Tulip turned her gaze forwards again¡ªExamining the cage immediately before her.


    Just like the one Kirin was now in front of¡ªAnd just like the one Anestesia had found a Mind Reaper in, this one was covered with a thick sheet.


    ¡°Now¡­ what are you?¡± Tulip asked calmly as she approached the cage. There was a dull hum of mana from within it, however it was only the thin strands that were able to crawl their way between the magesteel bars.


    She reached forwards, placing a hand on the cloth as she was about to try and lift it up¡ªBut she quickly recoiled as a bright flash of light met her gaze.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± She muttered, stepping back as she looked at her hand. Her palm was rather warm now, but she wasn¡¯t burnt. With a sigh she reached forwards again, this time a little slower. ¡°I just wanna see what you are.¡± She spoke softly.


    However, once again she was met with a furious flash of light. But this flash was just as quickly followed by an all consuming blackness¡ªOne generated by Tulip.


    She had to clench her teeth down, the focus required to use her attuned element was immense. But the cold shadows fought against the burning light, they found an even ground for just long enough so that Tulip could raise the cloth away¡ªPulling it to the ground, her eyes went round from what she saw within.


    Inside the cage was a sort of Avian creature, but it was far removed from the simple Elemental Hawks like what Lucia had paired with. This bird had six wings folded neatly over each other like a heavy robe. Its feathers were pure black up until they ended in white edges. Its head was more akin to an owl with its rounded shape and deeply inset eyes,


    It¡¯s beak was rather strange to look at. It took on the shape of a prism with the top part only slightly larger than the bottom¡ªJust above its beak was a speckling of white spots across its black feathers like tiny stars. It held a crown of feathers moving from its eyes to the top of its head that looked almost like horns.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Tulip spoke in awe. The Owl chirped annoyedly, but didn¡¯t produce another brilliant flash of light. Instead its eyes filled with incredible intellect met Tulip¡¯s gaze, golden topaz meeting crimson rubies.


    ¡°Well¡­ would you like to pair up with me?¡± She asked with a confident smile. Her arm moved forwards¡ªShe received a curious look from the owl who narrowed his eyes at her, but only a few moments later it let out an annoyed, but agreeing chirp.


    ¡°I had no idea phoenix owls were even still alive¡­¡± Tulip sighed out. Turning around she saw Sanders approaching her, and Kirin close behind him. ¡°How about Topaz for a name?¡± She asked as her gaze turned back to the owl.


    He was already distracted, lifting his three feathers on his left side to clean himself. He met Tulip¡¯s gaze with a half glare¡­ but he didn¡¯t protect it directly.


    ¡°Topaz it is then.¡± She reaffirmed, relinquishing herself to wait for Sanders to walk at a painfully slow pace over to her.


    <hr>


    It didn¡¯t take too long after Tulip let Topaz out of his cage for Sanders to get us all gathered back together in one group. Akemi remained planted firmly on my shoulders, the gentle whistling of air that escaped her snout giving me all the signs that I needed that she was still alive. Tulip glanced over towards me, her eyes shining whenever she saw Akemi¡ªLucia and Anestesia actually gave similar reactions as well.


    ¡°So cute!¡± Anestesia exclaimed. She tried to get closer to Akemi, however her own beast growled uneasily as it tried its absolute best to stay away from Akemi.


    ¡°She¡¯s so soft¡­¡± Tulip muttered as she gently ran her hand along Akemi¡¯s flank. Topaz, her ¡°Phoenix Owl¡± as Sanders had called it, remained planted on top of her head. He gave only a mildly annoyed glare at the loud noises from Anestesia, but otherwise didn¡¯t do anything. He was as lively as a brick.


    Lucia actually looked like she wanted to come closer. But she refused to admit it, any time she so much as came close to meeting my gaze she answered it with a hate-filled glare.


    ¡°Now!¡± Sanders spoke, clearing any idle chatter that remained. ¡°I¡¯m not just giving you, a bunch of students, beasts. You are expected to take care of them, they are a part of your own family now.¡±


    ¡°Now, there is a goal for these eight months in which you will have your beasts¡ªYour goal is to assist in their ascensions,¡± Sanders raised a hand as muttering began between the students. Exclaimed questions of confusion that broke free from the silence. ¡°We will be doing this primarily during our expeditions. This weekend in fact we are to leave on our first one for two days. So be prepared for that!¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to help beasts ascend?!¡± Erick asked the instant Sanders fell silent.


    ¡°That is up to you to figure out. Every single beast undergoes ascension in a different way¡ªHowever, you are all lucky enough in that they share the same attuned elements as you.¡± Sanders answered, turning his gaze to Lucia next.


    ¡°Where are we going for this expedition?¡± Lucia asked quickly.


    ¡°To a region near the Infernus ranges. There have been reports of groups of beasts razing villages. While it is above your grade to deal with something like that, it is an opportune time to study beasts. And I am more than capable of handling them if it comes down to it.¡± Sanders once again answered easily. His voice never shifted away from its monotone beat that reflected practically no emotion to speak of.


    ¡°Is there anything written on how beasts ascend?¡± Anestesia asked. She turned her gaze to her own beast, a worried look spreading across her face.


    ¡°For those of you with more ¡®common¡¯ beasts? Yes, there is. However for the more unique creatures such as what you have there is little to no information on them to begin with,¡± Sanders paused for a moment, sighing softly ¡°All of these beasts are the result of years of effort to find and collect them. I could very well be the only person alive in this era, outside of the eight of you, who has seen these beasts alive.¡±


    Anestesia¡¯s lips narrowed as Sanders finished speaking. I could feel a bit of worry rising through my body as well once my gaze turned to Akemi¡ªIf she was a rarer beast then I now knew I had even more work cut out for me.


    Everyone fell silent as the bell began to toll in the distance. We were so far from the school at the edge of the island that it was almost quiet¡ªespecially when compared to how deafening it was inside of the school itself.


    ¡°Are there any other questions?¡± Sanders asked. But when no hands were raised he nodded, satisfied. ¡°Then I shall see you all tomorrow, have a good evening.¡±


    A small huff escaped my lips as I turned away, looking at the school as the echo of the bell faded away slowly.


    ¡°You still have lessons with Miss Carmine don¡¯t you?¡± Tulip asked as we began towards the school in unison.


    ¡°Yep¡­ honestly I¡¯m more than a little worried about what she¡¯s going to be putting me through after everything Levi has¡­¡± I answered with dread. Akemi shifted around slowly, woken by the tolling bell¡ªEven she seemed a little uneasy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Kirin. Carmine is a lot of things, but she isn¡¯t like Levi. She¡¯ll probably give you some of the best teaching you can ask for.¡± Tulip said reassuringly. A small smile crept across my lips again¡ªA giggle soon followed when I felt Akemi¡¯s rough tongue licking my cheek again.


    ¡°Fine¡ªI¡¯ll stay hopeful for now. But I should probably run¡­ I don''t know how strict she is with timing.¡± I sighed out, giving Tulip a defeated gaze soon after.


    ¡°Have fun! I¡¯ll see you at the dorm tonight.¡± Tulip gave a soft wave¡ªAfter returning it for a moment I took off in a jog, heading for the school in the distance.


    <hr>


    Smoke.


    Yet more smoke and cinders arose from the distant horizon, the scent of ash and death reached her nose and she took it all in with joy. A laugh escaped her lips as she skipped along, a sing-song tone escaping her lips.


    ¡°Tear down the bridges, burn all their homes. Shadows crawl inside, all the lights go out.¡± She found herself laughing even more as she walked towards the next town. Sure, her followers all looked at her nervously¡ªBut who cared! She certainly didn¡¯t.


    She was in charge of this mission. So she got to have some fun! And they were only a few days out from their next stop. The dozens of bodies following her all began to walk in unison, some with two legs, others with four and even a few with none at all.

 (Chapter 64/16) Ferini

    It was close to half an hour later when I finally made it to the training grounds Carmine had told me to meet her in¡ªBy the time I got there I was sweating, my breathing was rough and ragged, it left me feeling incredibly out of shape. It felt like my entire uniform was fighting against me when I had jogged here, with the heavy seams and equally heavy material bogging me down substantially.


    And Akemi wasn¡¯t exactly helping with that either. The added heat from heaving fifteen pounds of fluff around my neck was not insubstantial in the slightest, she only added to my Exhaustion.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± A heavy breath escaped me as I leaned forwards a little. Resting my palms on my knees I tried my best to regain my bearings and my breathing as well as I reasonably could¡ªThankfully Akemi used this chance to hop off of my shoulders, making herself comfortable on the ground next to me.


    She sat on the dirt soil, licking at her paw before raising it to run over her head like a cat.


    I turned my gaze around, taking in the training grounds properly¡ªIt was a different area from where Levi chose to train me and Tulip every morning. This one was a fair bit smaller, placed at the back of the school near where I had ran out before meeting Carmine. I could even see the forest beginning not too awfully far away as well.


    Most of the ground was made of packed dirt and gravel, It was yellow in color and sat in a clear, circular area. Beyond the edges of the circular dirt area the ground quickly turned to well kept grass¡ªBut it was still clearly overgrown as it had entirely overtaken the stone pathway that led out to here.


    I had to wonder why Carmine insisted on this being the exact place that she wanted to train me, after all there were over a dozen more places inside the school the exact same size and shape as this one.


    ¡°Ah, Kirin!¡± Carmine''s voice called out from behind me, breaking the absolute silence of the training ground.


    ¡°Eep!¡ª¡± I cried out in panic, unprepared for Carmine¡¯s sudden voice. I raised a hand to my chest, sighing as my racing heart quickly slowed.


    ¡°Scare you?¡± Carmine asked with a chuckle¡ªAkemi even shared a small laugh with her, her hounding giggles bringing a slight grin to my face.


    ¡°Just a little¡ªIt was just quiet, and I didn¡¯t hear you coming.¡± I sighed out, but I quickly started thinking. How did Carmine sneak up on me like that? I was in the middle of an open field with a few hundred feet of margin from any cover, yet she just appeared without a sound¡­ strange.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to work on as well¡­¡± Carmine mused as she approached. She reached behind her head, flicking her violet hair from her face to back behind her shoulders. ¡°And¡­ where did you get a Kitsune?¡± Carmine asked with genuine curiosity in her tone.


    ¡°Akemi?¡ªSanders, he¡¯s the teacher of my ¡®Beast Research¡¯ class¡ªHe wanted to have all of us pair up with a beast capable of ascending? I¡¯m not even sure what that entirely means¡­¡± I turned my gaze to Akemi, her glowing eyes met mine. Our gazes intertwined for a handful of moments before a huff escaped from her and she moved to lay down.


    ¡°That sounds about right for Sanders, he¡¯s never quite been a pragmatic person,¡± Carmine sighed out as her gaze narrowed¡ªIt however quickly lightened, a small smile crossing her lips as she spoke again. ¡°Akemi you said? Well, she¡¯s adorable. And I believe she¡¯s just reaffirmed my own choice to have you represent me¡ªAfter all, not everyone can say a Kitsune was willing to be friendly to them.¡±


    ¡°Is it that uncommon?¡± I asked curiously, my gaze flicking between Akemi and Carmine with uncertainty.


    ¡°Not just uncommon, in fact I believe I¡¯ve only heard about it in legends. Kitsune¡¯s are an incredibly rare species of beast. They¡¯re incredibly intelligent at that, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she understood most of what I¡¯m saying right now.¡± Carmine looked towards Akemi, her inquisitive gaze narrowing ever so slightly whilst she awaited a reaction¡ªOne which she received when Akemi raised herself up, her head lifted skybound while her chest puffed up with pride.


    ¡°Now I feel bad for making my questions so basic for you¡­¡± I shifted around uncomfortably while I spoke, my gaze moving to the ground with a sigh. Akemi looked at me with a curious gaze, and a soft tilt of her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that¡ªYou didn¡¯t know better, now you do,¡± Carmine spoke reassuringly. ¡°Akemi? Could you go and wait in the grass over there? We¡¯ll be moving around a lot and having an obstacle isn¡¯t the best thing for today.¡± Carmine asked the Kitsune kindly, her gaze settling on the small fox with expectancy. Akemi just gave a mildly annoyed huff, standing up she pranced her way over to the grass where she returned to laying down.


    ¡°Quite smart indeed,¡± Carmine mused before her gaze turned back to me. ¡°Before we start working, do you have any questions? About anything in the school really, I can answer them as well as I can.¡± She offered with an expectant look.


    ¡°Right now? No, I don¡¯t think so. Or, at least I definitely don¡¯t have anything important enough to take away from whatever time you¡¯re spending to train me.¡± I let out a soft sigh, turning my crimson gaze to meet Carmine¡¯s. She gave me a satisfied nod, taking in a slow breath before she spoke.


    ¡°Show me everything you know with magic.¡± She requested gently¡ªHer tone was far from the demanding one that Levi used. Instead it was calmer, much closer to a gentle tone of a caring family member than Levi¡¯s harshness.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded in understanding. I had to think over everything that I understood about my magic¡ªSo, I started with the simplest thing I knew.


    Raising my palm skywards I felt heat begin building between my fingers, slowly swirling together in my palm as I focused my mana into a condensed sphere. My Mana Burst was far more controlled now than it had been when I first needed it, back when the massive spider attacked Tulip and I in the Elven jungles.


    Back then it was an uncontrolled blast that nearly tore my arm off¡ªBut now it was controlled enough that I could hold it in place with relative ease in comparison. I felt more and more mana pumping into it, rushing out of my body with each pulsating beat of my heart giving it the momentum to reach my outstretched palm.


    Slowly I closed my fingers together, focusing the unwieldy mana into a more precise and tighter sphere that blasted out from my hand. I still had to tense my arm, my elbow bending from the overwhelming force of the blast. But it was controlled.


    I watched as the iridescent blue light glided into the distance, making it a few hundred feet away from me before it halted and faded away. The remaining mana scattered like glittering stardust, reflecting with the late afternoon sunlight.


    ¡°A rather capable Mana Burst,¡± Carmine noted aloud. ¡°Next?¡± She requested plainly.


    Another sigh broke free from my lips just to be quickly followed by a deep breath inwards. I had to close my eyes, focusing on the world of mana that existed within my body as I pressed what remained flowing through my blood outwards¡ªI gradually forced my mana to congeal, covering my skin as it began to form a crude latticework of polygonal shapes.


    I tried my best to keep the forming shield close to my body, but no matter how hard I tried to focus on it my mana refused to obey. It fought back against my efforts to reign it in, pressing outwards until it created a rough spherical shape. It was just large enough so that if I extended my arms all the way out, they would still have an inch of margin from the border of the shield.


    ¡°A shield? Interesting¡ªMost students in their first year struggle to even produce a spherical one.¡± Carmine gave her praise with a smile across her face. ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked with a single eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Just¡­ one more¡­¡± I spoke through gritted teeth. I felt tension rising in my chest from the effort required to keep my shield up. And when I finally let in, releasing my shield to scatter into the wind an explosive burst of air escaped from my lungs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡ª¡± Carmine spoke with concern in her voice. ¡°You still have to train after this, I just want to see what all you can do.¡± She continued without the concern wavering for even a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ I need to show you what I can do, so I¡¯m showing you what I can do.¡± Once I finished speaking I took in another deep breath. I felt the cold air rush into my lungs, refreshing me enough so that I could focus on the part of my mana that felt the most natural to control¡ªMy Attuned Element.


    I could feel the slightly different mana deep inside my body, I could even see it if I focused my gaze inwards. Almost everything inside of my body when I focused upon it was a deep, azure blue. Pure and raw mana, unattuned to any element¡ªBut deep inside my chest, near what Levi had called my ¡°Origin,¡± the color was different.


    A light purple tone that sent sparks of energy out with every pulse of my heart. I pulled at this differently colored mana, and it rushed to obey me. With absolute ease I was able to bring it out to my arm, electricity began to jump across my skin in uncontrolled arcs that ended at my fingertips.


    I kept the flow of attuned mana going for several seconds, only ending it once I felt a soft strain beginning to form whenever I pulled more out.


    ¡°That¡¯s everything I can really do¡ªAt least it¡¯s everything I can do reliably.¡± I looked over to Carmine, already expecting the worst. I assumed that at any moment she would be asking why I could only do three things, why were they so basic? Why couldn¡¯t I do more despite training? Any number of insulting questions. But I didn¡¯t expect praise.


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Carmine exclaimed, a joyous grin spread wide across her face. ¡°You certainly need a lot of work on what you can do still, but you have two out of the three basic forms of magic down well enough to use them. And you¡¯ve what, known how to use magic for a few months at best?¡± She asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Yea¡­ Maybe three or four months? I¡¯m not really sure how long we were missing.¡± I sighed out as I thought slowly. I was trying to register the fact that I was being praised for once, but I wasn¡¯t given the chance when Carmine threw even more praise at me.


    ¡°That''s incredible!¡± She exclaimed again. ¡°Even prodigies amongst the noble houses don¡¯t learn magic that quickly. And to already be a Magus? Even if you¡¯re on the lower end of that spectrum, what you¡¯ve done is far from anything to scoff at.¡± Carmine furthered as she approached, her smile sitting steadfast.


    ¡°Is it really that impressive?¡± I asked uncertainty. ¡°Tulip¡¯s better than me at everything¡­ shouldn¡¯t she be called a prodigy and not me?¡± I furthered before Carmine could answer.


    ¡°Tulip is a prodigy, Kirin. But you¡¯re clearly lining up to be one as well,¡± Carmine spoke with such confidence that I couldn¡¯t do anything but believe her. Her hands extended out, placing themselves firmly upon my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t let others talk you down so much, alright? You deserve praise sometimes, and you¡¯ll definitely earn more as well.¡±


    I opened my mouth but couldn¡¯t find any words¡ªForcing my jaw shut I just smiled, nodding my head along with Carmine''s words until she stepped back.


    ¡°Now,¡± Carmine clapped her hands, drawing my attention directly to her. I felt a cold bead of sweat form across my forehead, creeping its way down my face as she steeled her gaze. Her smile faded away as a dreadful seriousness overtook her jovial attitude. ¡°Are you absolutely certain you want to be trained by me? It won¡¯t be easy¡ªOnly one person has even gone through to the extent of what I could train them before.¡±


    Carmine¡¯s warning took me by surprise, I wasn¡¯t even sure how to respond to it for several moments. Taking in a deep breath, I clenched my jaw down tight as I met her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡ªAnd you¡¯re the one who wanted to train me! I didn¡¯t even know who you were until you dragged me onto that stage¡­¡± My shaky confidence turned quickly into mild annoyance, made only worse by Carmine¡¯s response.


    ¡°Oh, right. I did that, didn''t I?¡±

 (Chapter 65/17) Trials

    ¡°Oh right. I did that, didn¡¯t I?¡± Carmine asked no one but herself. Her steeled confidence deflated away into mild embarrassment. An embarrassment that caused her face to take a soft, pinkened hue.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you did.¡± I answered for her with crossed arms. ¡°But I would say yes either way¡ªI didn¡¯t just get given a chance to live to go and take the easy path. If I¡¯m going to live, I¡¯m going to make sure I live how I want to.¡± I spoke with determination behind my words, bringing Carmine back to a dull grin.


    ¡°Alright then. Let''s start with putting you through the trials that the other five competitors have to go through to enter the Skyliner Festival,¡± Carmine turned on her heels, stepping out to the edge of the ring. ¡°Your first goal is simple, come with me.¡±


    Carmine continued walking away, heading towards the school¡ªI remained standing firmly rooted in place, blinking several times before I sighed and jogged to catch up with her.


    Akemi gave an annoyed yip as she stood up, running alongside me to keep up with Carmine¡¯s casual pace.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked worriedly once I caught up to Carmine.


    ¡°To a sublevel underneath the school, it has what you¡¯ll be practicing against.¡± Carmine answered cryptically. And despite my prodding for further answers she refused to give them to me, instead insisting that I just wait to see what she was going on about.


    Once she reached the back end of the school she paused, twisting her hand palm up an object appeared within her grip. It appeared like a talisman of sorts, dozens of crystals sat inlaid within its beveled edges surrounding a thoroughly designed outline of a staircase.


    I could feel the mana exuding from the talisman as she reached forwards with it. The tendrils of power reached out, gripping invisible markings underneath the grass. The soil pulled itself apart, rolling away with careless ease until it settled, revealing a dimly lit staircase spiraling downwards underneath the school.


    ¡°Why is this hidden?...¡± I asked, my tone once more filled with worry.


    ¡°So that students don¡¯t kill themselves trying to train down here without supervision.¡± Carmine stated flatly, leaving me to gulp back my worries.


    Akemi gave an uneasy whimper, moving closer to my legs until I bent down to pick her up. Raising her up she found her purchase on my shoulders once more, settling in a position that allowed her to watch the stairs.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Carmine requested as she moved forwards, beginning down the stairs.I waited for several moments, giving her a chance to get slightly ahead of me before I started down the stairs behind her.


    I could hear the wet echo of my boots pressing against the carved stone stairs spiraling downwards. Inlaid into the central support pillar were dozens of colorful gems, dimly illuminating the path before me with barely enough light to see the next step at any given moment.


    Carmine continued to walk ahead with careless confidence as her guide. I however was left behind, unsure of every step I took on the narrow stone staircase. I was far too worried that I would fall and hurt myself, or worse yet end up hurting Akemi.


    After what felt like hours of descending down the stairs I finally turned around the last of the endless spirals. Taking the final step down I turned my gaze around, taking in the massive room I was now inside.


    The walls were all made of an ornate, polished wood with white stone beams every dozen paces to support the bare stone ceiling. Bright white stones sat inlaid within the tops of the pillars, casting hatefully bright lights to illuminate the grand room.


    The floor of the room was almost as barren as the ceiling, only a single pedestal sat at the forefront of a red line painted into the stone ground. Beyond the red line I saw countless craters and dents, scratches and marks that looked decades old in some cases. Carmine stood next to the podium with her arms crossed.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± I asked as I walked over to her. My voice echoed through the room, bouncing back to my ears dozens of times before falling silent.


    ¡°One of many valuable places for training within the school. And, it is where you are going to be undergoing your first trial,¡± Carmine answered cryptically as she turned to face the podium. Her hand moved forwards, placing itself upon a sphere embedded within the pedestal. ¡°Every student who competes in the Skyliner Festival must complete this trial¡ªOther than those we choose to represent us, as your ¡®private¡¯ teachers we¡¯re expected to pull you up and beyond those standards.¡±


    Mana rushed out from Carmine¡¯s body in a single, powerful burst. I felt wind blasting away from the pedestal, rushing at me and blowing my hair wildly. Akemi gave a complaining yip, jumping off of my shoulder as soon as the furious winds halted.


    I couldn¡¯t however focus on the Kitsune for long¡ªMy eyes locked straight ahead as the ground began to move around, mana congealing together just beyond the red line. Pieces of rock and air pulled themselves together around a furious core of pure mana, hardening into limbs and joints until it took the vague shape of a person.


    The¡­ thing stood at about my height. its arms were unnaturally long, reaching almost to its knees. Its legs were stubby while its torso was flat and wide. Sitting between its shoulders was a round rock that made up its featureless face.


    Yet, despite the lack of eyes, mouth, or anything to define its face¡ªI could tell it was looking directly at me. I could feel malice oozing off of it, a beastial intent to kill and give into its most basic instincts that filled the air around the room.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± I asked, fear stinging my words.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°That is an Elemental. Specifically, this Elemental is near its ascension into ¡®Storm¡¯ class,¡± Carmine explained as her gaze turned towards me. ¡°And your first trial is to kill it, any means necessary if it comes down to it.¡±


    My jaw fell loose as I looked between Carmine and the Elemental. I could feel the raw mana pulsating through the air from the Elemental¡ªEven if I unleashed every last drop of mana inside of my body, I would have maybe come close to a third of the mana the Elemental was simply exuding.


    ¡°How?¡­¡± I finally forced my jaw to work, forcing the words I felt deep inside out.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to find out. Now get in there and try.¡± Carmine somehow sounded confident in me. Her words gave me enough reassurance to at least try¡­ even if I thought it was suicide.


    I turned my gaze to my hand, glancing at the ring sitting on my index finger. I didn¡¯t even have a weapon to fight with¡ªThe closest thing I had to one was the rusting pot we had used to heat up rations after leaving Helina.


    I balled my hand into a fist slowly, dread was rushing through my body already. But the expectant gaze of Carmine remained steadfast upon me, I wasn¡¯t getting out of this fight without trying, I could tell that much.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I let out a heavy sigh, relenting to Carmine¡¯s wishes as I began forward. The rounded rock that made the Elemental¡¯s head turned, grinding against itself to watch me as I approached it. Its body however refused to move, staying steadfast and still as it refused to move until I stepped beyond the precipice of the red line.


    The instant I set my foot down beyond the red line the Golem let out a furious groan. It was like stone scraping against stone, screaming and echoing in a deafening cacophony. It shifted forwards, its abnormally long arms acting like a secondary set of legs as it ran straight at me on all four of its stony limbs.


    My eyes went wide¡ªIt was fast, far faster than I expected from a beast made out of literal stone. It was closing the distance at such a pace that I had only a handful of seconds to think, or to even make an attempt at preparing myself for its impact.


    My arms raised reflexively, mana blasting out of my body in a desperate attempt to form some kind of protection. A single stone fist raised up, shifting backwards before it launched forwards like an arrow.


    I kicked my other leg out, throwing myself further into the Elemental¡¯s territory to avoid its strike. The whistling stone fist came to a crunching halt as rock was stretched out of place, deforming and disfiguring its abnormally shaped body for a solemn moment before it snapped back together.


    It turned back towards me once again, its gaze filled with such absolute hate that I could have sworn this beast was intelligent too¡ªEven if I could tell otherwise, its primal emotions were so raw and real that intelligence no longer mattered.


    The Elemental turned on the spot, its other arm swinging wildly like a whip as the stones began to shift and elongate. Its stony roar left my ears ringing while the air itself vibrated with the energy of its echoing screams.


    I pushed back on my arms and legs, falling even further onto my rear as the whip of stone slammed into the ground at my feet. It carved a chunk out of the floor nearly as deep as my shin and as wide as my entire body was tall.


    I kicked myself backwards as quickly as I physically could, scrambling to get any purchase as I shakily dragged myself back to my feet. The Elemental continued forwards, each stomping step sending the ground shaking until it began another full blown charge.


    I shakily raised my hand while backing away as quickly as I could¡ªThe Elemental was far faster than me, I just had to hope I could charge my mana fast enough. I felt the energy forming in the palm of my hand, congealing and spiraling into a dense sphere as the Elemental raised both arms high above its head.


    I released the compressed burst of mana, aimed precisely at the Elemental¡¯s forehead. It was as much mana as I had ever managed to charge into it, my palm was burning painfully from just trying to hold it out¡ªAnd it did nothing.


    There was only a faint charred mark on the Elementals head, while its arms began to slam down with an unfathomable speed. I flinched back, raising my arms as I closed my eyes, expecting pain.


    But pain wasn¡¯t what greeted me, only absolute silence as I opened my eyes to an all consuming blackness that covered my entire world. I didn¡¯t feel any pain, but I couldn¡¯t feel the ground either. It was as if everything just stopped in an instant, all I could feel with the faint pounding of my heart telling me that I was still alive¡ªAnd a new, overwhelming sense of raw mana.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that for now,¡± Carmine¡¯s voice broke through the darkness, walls of piercing crescent lights cutting through it with ease. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    My eyes went wide once I realized what happened. Carmine stood before me, mana pouring off of her in such intense waves that it looked almost like steam. I saw the shards of rock that were once the Elemental falling to the ground, splitting apart into decaying fragments of ash and dust from a single strike of her ornate blade.


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to take in much of her blade as it disappeared before my eyes. A faintly familiar sense of magic covering the blade told me that Carmine had her own spacial-something on her body.


    ¡°I¡­ think so?...¡± I finally answered without any confidence in my words. I looked down, patting my body down¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe that I had just been through that and not been hurt at all. ¡°How?...¡± I asked, looking up at her.


    ¡°You really like asking that question, don¡¯t you?¡± Carmine mused, a smile cracking across her lips. ¡°And as to ¡®how¡¯ I did that? It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m me, and you¡¯re you. But you still have a lot more room for improvement than I do.¡± She answered without her grin wavering for a moment.


    ¡°How long did it take you to reach that point?¡± My curiosity peaked, I wanted to know more about Carmine.


    ¡°How is she so strong?...¡± I thought to myself, awaiting her answer.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ My entire life,¡± Carmine answered honestly as her gaze softened. ¡°But, in a few months you¡¯ve progressed more than I did in my first eight years using magic. And all without actual training! I think you¡¯ll be amazing some day, but for today?¡± Carmine paused, placing a hand on my head to ruffle my hair once again. ¡°Go and get some rest. We¡¯ll practice more practical things tomorrow. But you¡¯ve got your first goal now too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I let out an exhausted sigh¡ªI wasn¡¯t even sure what time it was, but I felt exhausted. Between Levi¡¯s training this morning and the amount of information I had thrust upon me during my classes, I was utterly exhausted.


    Carmine gave a soft nod, turning her gaze over the arena as I began back towards the stairs. Akemi ran along, catching up with me¡ªShe looked worried as she met my gaze, but I gave her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Akemi let out a small huff at my words, but turned her gaze forwards as well. Together we made our way up and out of the underground level and back to my and Tulip¡¯s dorm.

 (chapter 66/18) Restless

    The sun was already crawling down across the horizon by the time I ascended the last few steps. The golden-orange rays of twilight hung heavily in the air, casting long shadows throughout the island while the warm air was quickly cooling into a crisp night time atmosphere.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I sighed out in a heavy breath. I felt a dull ache resounding from my chest, both from being elbowed earlier and the constant physical exertion all day. My hair felt wet and sticky as it clung tightly against my shoulders, the rest of my body felt much the same honestly.


    ¡°I need a bath¡­¡± I grumbled my annoyances aloud as I began walking¡ªPausing only when I heard the discontent yip from Akemi. I halted mid step, turning to look at the Kitsune curiously.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± I asked in a soft tone.


    The white furred Kitsune gave another yip before she began to pace around. She circled a small area several times before beginning to paw at the raw dirt, giving another yip as she looked up at me.


    ¡°I have no idea what that means¡­¡± I said dumbfounded. Akemi growled a little, opening and closing her mouth several times as if she was chewing something before yipping again.


    ¡°Ooh! Are you hungry?¡± I offered. She gave an excited series of yips, jumping up and down before trotting over to me with all three tails wagging. ¡°Alright, we can get some food then¡­ lunch got cut short for me anyways.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± I spoke as I turned around. Akemi however didn¡¯t wait, she began to quickly trot ahead of me with her head raised skyward, her tails still wagging. ¡°Wait up!¡ªYou don¡¯t even know where the food court is!


    I laughed happily as I followed the Kitsune¡ªShe gave an impatient yip to my words, demanding me to hurry up until her own yips turned into joyous laughter while we both made our way into the school together.


    When we did eventually make it all the way to the dining hall I was content to sit down near the back of the room again. It was nearly empty, but that much was to be expected at the time of night we arrived into it¡ªBut there were still plates upon plates of food sitting out to be taken.


    However despite that I was almost worried that there wouldn¡¯t be enough with how much Akemi was eating. She devoured her way through plate after plate of food, I didn¡¯t even understand how she kept eating after consuming an entire slab of meat that was as big as her! It felt like I was sitting there for hours, just watching with some bizarre mixture of amazement and horror at the Kitsune¡¯s appetite.


    By the time the Kitsune finally satiated her ravenous appetite there were over a dozen emptied plates around her¡ªMeanwhile only a single empty plate sat on the table before me.


    ¡°Are you done finally?¡± I asked with a worried tone.


    Akemi let out a small huff as her pleading eyes settled onto me. She grumbled her discontent but shakily stood up, padding over the table towards me.


    ¡°Nuh-uh, you can walk all that off,¡± I said firmly as I stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let you get fat. After all, I don''t think that will help you ascend, now will it?¡± I poised my pointed question to the Kitsune. Faux betrayal flashed through her widening eyes¡ªThey pleaded for me to reconsider, but I stood steadfast until Akemi finally relented with an exaggerated huff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I expect you to do the same to me.¡± I smirked at Akemi. Reaching out my hand, I offered a soft chin scratch to her before she made her way down from the top of the table to follow me once more.


    Side by side, we finally began our way back to the dorm. The walk was quite quick compared to what it usually was when making my way through the school during the day, the packed halls were practically empty bar the sparse group of other students with later training hours.


    Turning a last corner I reached a hand forwards, pressing the door to the dorm room opened slowly. I could already hear the soft snoring from Tulip as I stepped lightly into the room, holding the door opened just enough for Akemi to squeeze through before pressing it shut.


    ¡°Guess she¡¯s out already¡­¡± I thought to myself as I walked closer to my bed. I spared a glance over to Tulip, she was already fast asleep wrapped up underneath her covers and facing towards the wall. Topaz, her six winged owl was sitting on the headboard of her bed. His head turned calmly, watching me with his yellow eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± I sighed as I took off my overcoat, barely even giving myself enough time to kick off my shoes before I was rolled over into my bed. My body ached and my mind was still racing, trying to recover from the fight that had taken place hours ago now.


    ¡°How does Carmine expect me to beat that thing?¡­¡± I wondered silently to myself. Pulling the covers up over my body I felt the tension in my back finally releasing a little¡ªI could also feel the small, fluffy beast who invited herself up next to me.


    I felt Akemi slide under my arm, resting herself on top of the blankets covering my chest. I felt a smile crawl across my face as I reached a hand up, scratching the Kitsune gently.


    ¡°Night, Akemi.¡± I spoke softly¡ªOpting to leave my worries to the next day as my eyes fell shut and dreams took over my mind.


    ¡ª


    ¡°How are you both doing?¡± I heard a distant voice call, like a familiar echo from a few rooms away, all I could make out was a distinct masculinity to it. Everything was dark even when my eyes opened, I felt something heavy and warm pressed against my body from all sides. It was¡­ soothing, calming, maybe even familiar?


    ¡°Hush, she just fell asleep.¡± Another voice¡ªA feminine one¡ªSpoke gently. It sounded like she was right next to me, maybe only a foot away from me. It sounded so familiar that I could have sworn she was just singing a lullaby to me moments ago.


    Everything remained silent after that. Aws it just seconds? Minutes? Hours? I didn¡¯t know, I couldn¡¯t get any feel for how much time passed¡ªI only knew time had passed when a series of ragged coughs broke it and the masculine voice spoke in a panicked tone.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡± The masculine voice was much closer now, almost as close as the feminine one.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± The feminine voice spoke with a determined tone. But I could hear the exhaustion, even the pain behind that tone.


    ¡°Please, get some rest. You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard lately.¡± The masculine voice pleaded desperately. Silence dragged itself into my ears as nothing but a distant, dull ringing filled my world for what felt like an eternity.


    Whispered nothings reached my ears, incohesive words that held no meaning¡ªI couldn¡¯t focus on them, no matter how hard I tried to turn and thrash. No matter how hard I cried out I couldn¡¯t reach the voices, they were so close¡ªI was so close to them!


    But, it was all for nothing. The blackness completely took over, my eyes fluttered open to greet reality once more.


    The dorm room was pitch black¡ªNot even moonlight dared to crawl in through the window as the darkness threatened to consume everything. It was so dark that I could only barely make out the outline of Akemi laying beside me, her chest rising and falling rhythmically in her peaceful slumber.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I could still hear Tulip on the other side of the room, lost in her own peaceful slumber. I felt my heart pounding while my mind raced to hold onto the solemn details offered up to me from the land of dreams. But the fleeting moments of clarity were chased away with the pounding unease of my heart.


    I began to sit up, pulling the covers away from me carefully so as to not disturb Akemi. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be falling back to sleep easily after that¡ªAnd force once it was within my grasp to get up and go for a walk, to just think.


    Pulling my shoes on just enough to walk in them I began out of the dorm, closing the door quietly behind me. I just started walking, letting my legs guide my aimless march through the barren halls of the slumbering school. It left more than enough space for my mind to wander, grasping for any thin straws of details I could.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t those dreams ever last longer?¡­¡± I thought silently to myself. Every time it felt like I could almost reach out and grab for the ideas that sat there, but they remained just out of my reach.


    It was like a carrot dangling from the end of a stick attached to my head. Every step I took to move forwards brought it further and further away from me, it taunted me as it sat just close enough to smell, just close enough to taste, but just far enough that I couldn¡¯t bite.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything clearly?¡± Almost my entire life was just a haze, a foggy sense of maybes that made up everything before the day I woke up in a stone jail cell. I could still remember verbatim what they said to me when I woke up.


    ¡°Kirin Vulender! Following the execution of your father, his crimes still remain not entirely punished. As such, until you are old enough to be put under trial in a Berinian court of law you shall serve a temporary sentence within these mines.¡± I couldn¡¯t remember anything about the person who read that all out to me, but those words were forever ingrained into my mind. It was like a curse, anything before that moment was a fog, while everything past it was perfectly clear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know their faces or voices¡­¡± my mind refused to stand still¡ªWhy couldn¡¯t I remember a single detail about them? It seemed impossible, even Darek remembered his parents'' faces when I asked him. Yet I couldn¡¯t think of a single detail from them, I could imply a few, I could even remember a handful of things my Father said to me. But I couldn¡¯t remember their faces or voices in the slightest.


    ¡°Why?...¡± I found myself asking aloud. I stood before the fountain in the main courtyard. Water sat spraying into the air, arched in such a way that even in the moonlight the distinct kaleidoscope of a rainbow reflected through the air. It all landed in a main pool at the feet of the statue.


    It was nothing more than the featureless face, vaguely masculine but devoid of anything that made it a person. A memorial to a memory that no one remembered, a memorial to an idea.


    White mist rose away from my mouth as I let out a sigh, the cold air actually felt refreshing for once. It cleared my mind, washing away the creeping exhaustion that still dug its vile claws into my body.


    ¡°Maybe you were real¡­¡± I mused to myself with a grim smile across my face. Who knew? Maybe the War Mage was real and was just forgotten¡ªA lot could happen in the generations that passed since then, but it also seemed absurd. How could a legend like him be degraded into a mere myth if he had once walked among us?


    I heard the distant click of footsteps approaching me, but my gaze remained locked on the featureless face of the statue. I could have sworn the statue was staring directly at me, the azure eyes and quizzical about me as I was about it.


    As the footsteps drew closer I could feel the air warming. The cold was chased away as a comfortable heat settled across the courtyard¡ªDaedrik stopping right next to me.


    ¡°Brrr¡­ how do you go out in this weather dressed like that?¡± Daedrik asked in his jovial tone. He was far quieter now than he was during the ceremony, even speaking at a close to normal volume.


    ¡°It felt nice¡­ woke me up enough to start thinking clearer.¡± I answered without turning my gaze away from the statue. I could see Daedrik¡¯s face shift in the periphery of my vision, his face hardening as he nodded gently.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you up this late? Monster under your bed?¡± He asked while offering a solution to his own question. Though his jovial tone had faded away.


    ¡°Just¡­ dreams, memories¡ªOr the lack thereof,¡± I sighed as I spoke, my gaze falling to the ground for several heartbeats. The silence festered in the air with only the splashing of the fountain breaking the stillness until I spoke again. ¡°Do you remember your parents'' faces? Their voices?¡± I asked, looking up to meet Daedrik¡¯s gaze.


    He looked surprised by my question¡ªHis eyes widened as he brought a hand up to his chin, stroking it gently.


    ¡°I can, quite clearly actually¡ªWhy ask?¡± Deadrik¡¯s voice was quickly overcome by curiosity once he asked his own question.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t¡­¡± I answered plainly. Another heavy sigh broke free from me before I spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t remember their faces, their voices, I can barely remember a few tiny things here and there. It¡¯s like everything before the day I woke up in a prison cell just didn''t happen.¡±


    ¡°Everything just feels even more distant the more I focus on it, then there¡¯s night like tonight¡ªI¡¯ll just have a dream where I¡¯ll remember a few miniscule things, maybe I¡¯ll hear a few muffled words¡­ maybe I¡¯ll even hear full sentences but it¡¯s never enough to remember the people they belonged to!¡± Emotion tok control of my words, my calm voice quickly rising into a self languishing shout.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Daedrik muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t react to my outburst directly, he instead just nodded along. ¡°Quite the predicament to find yourself in as well, but why does it matter?¡± Daedrik poised his question, his emerald eyes settled upon me heavily as he did so.


    I didn¡¯t immediately answer¡ªThe shock of the question left me frozen in place. I couldn¡¯t even think of an actual answer, only another question.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t it matter?¡± I finally asked. I could feel tears welling up in my eyes just at the thought of it¡ªWhy shouldn¡¯t those memories matter?


    ¡°If they matter so much to you, then you must find a way to find them,¡± Daedrik answered coldly, yet his eyes remained soft and caring. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you do remember? Perhaps, speaking it aloud could help clear up some of that fog.¡± Daedrik made his offer, his gaze settling expectantly upon me.


    ¡°Or, if it¡¯s easier for you, go and talk to that Princess. Or Miss Carmine, both of them should be more than willing to listen¡ªAnd probably a better set of ears than this old geezer.¡± Daedrik added with a chuckle and a smile. Albeit his jovial tone hadn¡¯t returned, it still held a certain seriousness to it that reaffirmed what he said.


    ¡°How can I even tell something so scattered?¡± I asked no one but myself. ¡°Everything I do remember is so scattered around and mismatched that it¡¯s impossible to make sense out of. Maybe I remember a few feelings?¡± I let out a huff. I was forced to raise my arm up, using the back of my wrist to wipe away the tears that were forming at the base of my eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daedrik trailed off, nodding along to my words. ¡°I am not quite certain on what you should do then, Kirin.¡± He slowly raised a hand, pointing his index finger towards me.


    ¡°Make your own path, if you don¡¯t know the answer, then find it,¡± Daedrik gave a moment''s pause, a small ember forming at the tip of his finger. ¡°Find what drives you. From that, maybe you¡¯ll find more answers¡ªBut you¡¯re a smart girl, capable too. Now go get some rest, it¡¯s rather late now and well past your bedtime.¡± Daedrik¡¯s smile returned to his face as the fire flicked out of existence, leaving the cold night air to come rushing back in.


    ¡°Who would even have answers to that?¡­¡± I asked, desperate for even one answer tonight.


    ¡°Look to those who are close to you. You do have friends in high places already, and yet you haven¡¯t thought to request a thing from them.¡± Daedrik answered simply. He turned his hand upwards as he turned around, waving over his shoulder kindly.


    ¡°Do take care, Kirin! I hope to see what you¡¯re capable of when it comes down to it.¡± Once Daedrik¡¯s words fell silent, so too did the world around me.


    Only the fountain broke the peace, the gentle splashing of water like the heartbeat of the island. I looked down to the ground, feeling disappointed in myself.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about asking Tulip?¡­¡± I wondered for a moment, but the answer came easily. It was simple¡ªI just didn¡¯t want to feel like I was using her, or relying on her like a shield.


    ¡°Maybe I can find something in the library¡­¡± I thought just to be cut off by a heavy yawn that escaped my lips. I could feel the exhaustion returning to my body, the few hours of rest that I had gotten were nowheres no enough for the next day.


    ¡°Tomorrow then.¡± I settled on as I started back the way I came. Tomorrow I could go to the library after Carmine¡¯s lesson¡ªMaybe there I could find something.

 (Chapter 67/19) Weaponry

    I had successfully managed to sneak back into the dorm room without waking anyone, other than Topaz at least¡ªGranted I wasn¡¯t even sure if the owl slept, his heavy set glare just bore into me when I had wormed my way back into bed.


    The rest of the night was thankfully devoid of any dreams, the waning moonlight dragging me out of bed to get ready for Levi¡¯s training.


    ¡°You sleep alright?¡± Tulip asked as she finished pulling the last of her clothing on.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± I answered with an honest sigh, warranting a concerned look from Tulip. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine for today, hopefully.¡± I tried to sound reassuring, but I clearly failed at convincing Tulip even as we left the dorm together.


    Akemi and Topaz both remained on our beds¡ªAkemi was fast asleep still, Topaz just looked too angry to be bothered into moving even an inch away from his perch.


    The morning exercises with Levi remained much the same to previous days, albeit I could tell he was starting to make the obstacles harder in order to account for Tulip and I getting better and handling them. I managed to get away from it with only a handful of scrapes and bruises, avoiding any actual injuries.


    Breakfast went by in silence, after we had cleaned up and changed into proper school uniforms we were both starving. The mention of food was all it took for Akemi to finally get herself out of bed, while Topaz still insisted on remaining in the dark corner at the back end of Tulip¡¯s bed.


    ¡°How much is she going to eat?...¡± Tulip asked with a horrified voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ she ate just as much last night too.¡± I spoke with equal terror in my tone as we were both left to watch Akemi gorge herself on everything that sat before her. She must have eaten through multiple times her own weight in just two meals¡ªAnd she was anything but satiated from it.


    Akemi looked up from her meal, giving only a quick yip as a response and a chance to breathe before returning to devouring the entire ham that was sitting on a plate in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified of what¡¯s going to happen when we don¡¯t have a buffet to pick from every morning¡­¡± I spoke out with concern, just poking at the pieces of food sitting on the plate before me.


    ¡°Hopefully she can hunt by then? Or you have a lot of money on hand?¡± Tulip offered, seeming equally concerned in the matter.


    ¡°I almost regret offering her food when we met now¡­¡± I grumbled out as my appetite was chased away from just the sight of Akemi eating.


    The rest of the morning didn¡¯t take particularly long¡ªThe ringing of the bell finally saved me from having to watch the Kitsune gorge herself on even more food, it was however a challenge to get her off of the table to follow me to my classes.


    Waving our goodbyes to each other, Tulip and I separated into our own classes.


    Akemi gave an uneasy yip as I entered the halls, her claws digging lightly into my shoulders to hold on through the bustling crowds. I tried my best to move with the horde¡ªBut I was still tossed and jostled around by the ceaseless migration of students to their classes.


    Fighting my way through the tangle of bodies that made up the main hall, it took me right up until the bell began to toll to make it to my first class of the day. I pressed my arm forwards¡ªEntering into Geography for the day.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groaned out as I walked towards the school once again. The rest of the students who attended the Beast Research class were already beginning to scatter themselves¡ªOnly Tulip followed alongside me, Topaz now perched atop her head.


    ¡°That was exceptionally boring¡­¡± Tulip agreed with my annoyance, letting out her own heavy sigh as we walked side by side towards the school.


    ¡°Why did he need to go and just ramble about Avian beasts for the entire class?¡± I wondered aloud. I had expected his class to be something more interesting¡ªMaybe even preparing us for the expedition he planned to set out on in just a few days time, but instead it turned into an unhinged rambling about Avian Beasts. Over an hour of him listing off the different ways their feathers could be used, the ways they hunted and the different elements we knew them to come in.


    ¡°That is Sanders¡­ he¡¯s sort of known for that type of thing¡ªAll it takes is one word and he¡¯s going to talk your ears off for hours.¡± Tulip answered calmly.


    ¡°You know him? Who don¡¯t you know?!¡± I turned my head to Tulip, my voice dumbfounded as I spoke.


    ¡°Remember? Heir of the country¡ªGotta at least know about anyone worth knowing. Sanders just comes up a lot because he¡¯s a self-made noble, he doesn¡¯t come from any actual family. Made his own wealth through his research, that sorta thing,¡± Tulip supplied as she crossed her arms, her gaze settling on me gently. ¡°You heading to work with Carmine again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡ªHopefully Akemi won¡¯t keep me out so late gorging herself again.¡± I turned my eyes to the Kitsune dozing off on my shoulder, giving her an accusatory glare. Tulip just gave a haughty laugh, shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight Kirin. If I¡¯m not in the dorm I¡¯ll probably be in the library studying¡ªSince a few of my classes actually need a bit of work done for them.¡± Tulip sighed out, turning to go on her own way towards the school.


    I felt my momentary smile fading away as I watched her go, a huff escaping me before I was forced to turn and make my way out to the back of the school. As I walked I found my eyes settling on the statue and fountain in the center of the plaza for a few moments.


    It was stunning at night, but in the broad daylight it stood out like a beacon of unnatural light in the center of the plaza, the way it simply stood, holding its sword to the sky with absolute confidence in hand.


    I slowly pulled my eyes away, focusing on the walk ahead¡ªIt at least didn¡¯t take long to cut through the halls and make my way out to the rear of the school.


    I looked on in surprise as I left the back doorway, stepping out into the grassy fields behind the campus I could immediately see Carmine¡ªShe stood in the training ring she had opted to use, and she had three entire racks set up and filled to the brim with different weapons.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Carmine called out excitedly. ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting all day!¡± Carmine sounded far removed from the woman of high nobility that I knew she was, right now she sounded like an excitable young girl more than anything.


    ¡°You realize I have other classes¡­ right?...¡± I asked with concern in my voice. Akemi was quick to stir from Carmine¡¯s loud voice, her eyes opening as her jaw spread wide to let out a silent yawn.


    ¡°Of course! I just wish you didn¡¯t so I could train you more¡ªI¡¯m excited to have a student again!¡± Carmine remained unnaturally peppy, especially with a broad, almost goofy grin spread across her face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault you don''t have more students?¡± I asked in a deadpanned tone.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ fair point,¡± Carmine deflated, but quickly raised her arms to wave the question away. ¡°But! That¡¯s besides the point, today''s lesson!¡± She clapped her hands together as she spoke, turning to face the multiple racks of weapons.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to know what you¡¯re capable of using, so I gathered as many weapons as I could for you to try out today.¡± Carmine explained as I stopped beside her. As soon as I found my stop Akemi hopped off of my shoulder, finding a comfortable spot just outside the ring in the grass once again.


    ¡°So you decided on brute force?¡± I asked, looking at what had to be close to a hundred weapons. They were divided into similar areas, polearms and warhammers sat on the farthest end, followed by greatswords, curved swords, short swords and finally daggers. Each type of weapon had to have dozens of slightly different options between them, double-sided blades, single edged ones, curved or straight and so on.


    ¡°Yep! But, you¡¯ll be able to narrow it down pretty quickly,¡± Carmine stated as she walked to the center of the ring. ¡°Pick one up, swing it at me a few times, then we move on. Rinse and repeat until we find one that you like. Simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with her idea¡ªIt at least seemed efficient, but when it came down to choosing a specified weapon I felt rather uncertain. So, to start I opted to begin with the largest weapons, just to get them out of the way first.


    I reached my hand out, grabbing a large spear. The blade curved around the end like an axe while it held a massive pointed tip that extended at least seven inches past the massive handle¡ªThe handle which was more than a foot longer than I was tall.


    ¡°How do people even use these things?!¡± I exclaimed as I struggled to even lift the weapon. It was so obscenely heavy that I may as well have tried to beat someone to death with a door.


    ¡°Weapons like that are meant for people who focus a lot more on strength¡ªBut who knows, there are some in there you would like.¡± Carmine replied calmly.


    With a heavy sigh I let go of the absurd weapon, moving down the line slightly. All of the polearms just looked too big for anything I could swing around easily¡ªPlus I already knew how to fight with a sword to some extent and I didn¡¯t want to abandon that effort immediately.


    ¡°It almost looks like half of these are meant for brutes like Levi¡­ do they not make swords for short people?¡± I asked, exasperated. The first two racks were filled with blades so large that I knew I couldn¡¯t lift them¡ªAnd even the ones I could lift would have been at the absolute limits of my physical capabilities.


    ¡°Short people get left with lighter blades like mine or daggers more often than not.¡± Carmine answered casually.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I sighed out as I reached the first of the blades that looked practical for my size. They started out larger and bulkier, double-edged swords and longswords before they trimmed down into single-sided curved blades. The largest one was no longer than my legs, while the smaller ones were closer to the size of my torso.


    ¡°Find one to try out?¡± Carmine asked as I reached to grab a blade.


    ¡°These are the first ones that I can at least lift,¡± I lifted up one of the simpless blades there was¡ªThe first and largest one on this rack. It was a double-sided sword with a blade that was a little longer than my legs, its handle was large enough for me to grip it comfortably with both hands. ¡°You want me to swing this at you?...¡± I asked to reaffirm, my gaze settling on Carmine dubiously.


    ¡°Yep! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have my shield up just in case¡ªBut even if you hit me full force I don¡¯t think you¡¯d have the strength to get through more than my clothes,¡± Carmine answered confidently. She began waving her hands towards herself rapidly, inviting me in for a strike. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I hefted the blade up as I spoke. I held it at a slight angle before me as I began to test the weight, tilting it side to side before taking a single practice swing.


    My arms were already straining to take the practice swing¡ªThis blade felt almost as heavy as the picks in the mine always felt, but unlike them this was balanced and far easier to swing around.


    Taking in a breath I stepped forwards and raised the blade up. I turned and swung down at a hard angle while aiming for Carmine¡¯s shoulder, the blade cut through the air like it was nothing until the edge hit the ground and stopped hard. The shocking pressure that rocketed up through my arms nearly tore it free of my grip, Carmine was able to just sidestep the strike, voiding it entirely.


    ¡°Still a little too heavy¡­¡± I sighed out heavily. Hefting the blade back up I turned back to the weapon racks.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a start, try one of those thinner blades. I¡¯m a little biased as it¡¯s the type of blade I use, but it could work for you.¡± Carmine offered her opinion as I set the sword I held down on the rack, leaning it carefully so that it wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°This one?¡± I asked as I reached for one of the curved blades¡ªIt was just as long as the previous one, but less than a third of the thickness of it. The blade followed a gentle curve from the hilt all the way up to the edge of it. Reaching to grab a hold of it I did have to admit that it was substantially lighter, I could even lift it with one arm if I needed to.


    ¡°Yep! It¡¯s called a katana, originally forged in my home city, Ferilis. They¡¯re light and fast blades, but if you¡¯re not careful with them they can break rather easily compared to larger swords.¡± Carmine supplied with a helpful tone and a kind grin across her face.


    I raised the katana into my hands, turning and swinging it a handful of times to feel the weight of the blade. It felt much lighter in my hands, and much easier to move around because of that.


    ¡°I think I can see why you like this.¡± My words came out dry despite my growing intrigue with the blade. Turning on the spot I offered Carmine a smile¡ªAll it took was a mutual nod before I began forwards.


    I swung down in the same arc, aiming first for Carmine¡¯s shoulder while cutting down to the ground. Just like the first time she was able to sidestep the strike with ease, shifting around to my left side.


    I had to fight the momentum of the bladee¡ªDespite how much lighter it was I still struggled to keep it under control until I turned it, pushing my entire body into a thrust aimed at Carmine¡¯s chest.


    Once again she stepped away from the strike, this time as she stepped away however she pushed out with her open palm against the flat of my blade. The shove pushed me to the side, sending me stumbling forwards for a few steps before I caught myself.


    ¡°How do you like it?¡± Carmine asked as I recuperated.


    ¡°Maybe¡ªI¡¯m not sure yet but it¡¯s the best one so far.¡± I began back towards the weapon rack. Filled with the marginal knowledge of something that worked for me I was curious to try a few other weapons around the Katana, since there were several that looked similar to it.


    ¡°Maybe this one?¡± I asked quietly as I grabbed a sword sitting directly next to where the Katana had been. It was a fair bit thicker than the Katana, but not quite as thick as the first sword I had grabbed. Similar to the Katana the blade was curved, but instead of bowing it bent backwards in a sickle-like shape at the end.


    Hefting it up I was surprised by the weight of the blade¡ªIt was light, not quite as light as the Katana, but it was definitely not as heavy as the first sword. The grip felt nice in my hands as I twisted it side to side, testing the weight. I could even comfortably hold it in one hand or two with how long the grip was.


    ¡°Ah, a scimitar¡ªIt should be about the weight of the Katana, you¡¯re losing a bit of reach but you can make up for it in a number of ways.¡± Carmine supplied the name of the blade as I turned towards her.


    It was impressively comfortable in my hands¡ªTightening my grip I felt a smile cross my face as I gave Carmine a quick nod, one which she returned just as quickly.


    The same pattern began repeating again, I took a step in and swung from high to low while aimed at Carmine¡¯s shoulders. She sidestepped the strike as I came up for a twisting thrust, but this time when she reached to push me away I reaffirmed my stance.


    Pressing my foremost foot into the ground I began to pivot hard, spinning towards Carmine as I let go with one hand. Holding the blade with only my right hand the scimitar felt nearly uncontrolled, but it didn¡¯t turn or wobble in my grip¡ªNot until it suddenly stopped blade first in Carmine¡¯s open palm.


    ¡°That looks like it fits you well.¡± Carmine commented with a smirk.


    ¡°I think it does.¡± I answered with a grin of my own, the way the sword was balanced felt perfect in my grip. It wasn¡¯t so long or heavy that I ran the risk of swinging it into the ground if I missed even a single strike, and it had enough weight behind it that I felt comfortable clashing with something using it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be making you commit to training with that if you choose it, just so you know¡ªTry some others if you aren¡¯t certain. And if you are? Then we can get started on some proper bladework.¡± Carmine spoke happily, casting a quick gaze back to the remaining four racks of weapons that I hadn¡¯t even touched.


    ¡°I think this one works¡ªAnything smaller puts me in too close for comfort, especially if I had to fight someone massive like Levi.¡± I answered contently, a grin still plastered on my face while I performed a few mock swings of the blade.


    ¡°Then the Scimitar it is,¡± Carmine spoke confidently. Her right hand extended out with her palm open, in a mere moment a blade formed in her grip¡ªHer Katana¡ªWhile her violet eyes settled upon me, I couldn¡¯t decipher what emotion I saw in her gaze, but it left me suddenly very worried.. ¡°Let''s start sparring, shall we?¡±

 (Chapter 68/20) Training

    ¡°Let''s get sparring, shall we?¡± I heard Carmine¡¯s words repeat in my head again¡ªThey echoed like a threat. Her aloof, happy-go-lucky demeanor changed in the instant her gaze hardened. Her glare fell upon me like a guillotine.


    I felt a cold sweat working its way down my forehead, the wet bead crawling across my skin uncomfortably as Carmine spoke.


    ¡°Thirty seconds.¡± Carmine spoke in a threatening tone. Shifting her hands as she unsheathed her blade, calling it ornate would have been a total understatement¡ªIt was as opulent as an entire castle, forged into a single black blade.


    The handle was a pristine black, extending long enough for Carmine to comfortably grip it with one or two hands. Etched into the handle all the way up to the small hilt were golden lines that glimmered with mana brushed into them before flowing into a midnight-black blade. The blade itself was so dark that I could see my reflection cast within it even from the sizable gap separating the two of us.


    ¡°Try not to get cut?¡± Carmine requested before she made the first move. She stepped in with her Katana raised high, swinging her arms down with enough force to leave her blade whistling through the air.


    My eyes went wide at the approaching blade¡ªI felt frozen in place from the sudden change of demeanor that Carmine had taken. I barely even reacted in time to stop her blade from finding its rest somewhere inside of my skull.


    I stepped back, quickly shifting the grip on my blade as I turned the edge upwards to take on the force of Carmine¡¯s strike. I felt both my arms and legs straining from the strike, a jolt of pain shot its way through my back from the blow, but I still held my ground.


    Carmine didn¡¯t wait however, she kept pressing down with her overwhelming strength until I was forced to step back. My arms shot down and I strained to even keep a grip of the blade in my hands. Carmine kept her assault pressed on, a thrust of her blade came in even faster than the downwards strike.


    I clenched my teeth and stepped in and to the side¡ªThe same way Carmine had blacked my own thrusting strikes earlier, I brought my blade across in an upwards arc aimed at her stomach.


    Carmine twisted, swinging her legs across in a sweep that took me clean off of my feet. I fell down hard, landing on my back without my blade even coming close to hitting her before it clattered to the ground beside me.


    My entire body locked up from the pain of the impact, stars danced across my vision from my head slamming into the ground. When I did finally regain some focus I saw Carmine¡¯s blade, mere inches away from my eye.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Carmine harrumphed and stepped back as she sheathed her blade. ¡°Your movement is sloppy.¡± She commented dryly as I pulled myself back up.


    I let out a shuttering groan of pain as I stood up, my entire back felt sore now¡ªAnd I could  feel wet liquid leaking out from the back of my head, not quite to an extreme, but I knew it was more than enough to start smearing my hair with even more grime.


    ¡°What else do you expect?¡­¡± I asked, slowly picking my blade up as I did so.


    ¡°Not much really, I just wanted to see how you could handle a partner who knew how to fight¡ªAnd you couldn¡¯t, so now I know what to train you with,¡± Carmine answered as her nonchalant attitude quickly returned. ¡°How''s your head feeling?¡± She asked quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s pounding¡­ and I¡¯m seeing stars.¡± I answered with a pained breath. I quickly gave up on the idea of standing, my back aching so much that I fell back down onto my rear with a pained grunt.


    ¡°Chew on this,¡± Carmine said as she offered an odd looking azure flower to me¡ªThe very same kind that Helina had offered to me before. ¡°It manages pain pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I muttered as I took the flower. Plopping it into my mouth I began to chew slowly, savoring the pleasantly minty taste it left behind. It took several moments for the pain relief to settle in, but when it finally did it left me feeling well enough to at least stand up.


    ¡°Pick up your sword,¡± Carmine commanded as soon as I stood up straight. Panic quickly rushed through my body¡ªAnd it must have shown on my face as well. ¡°We¡¯re not sparring again right now, just practicing some basic motions.¡± Carmine added calmly.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I let out a sigh of relief as I spoke. Listening to her command I bent over, grabbing my blade off of the ground and then stood up with it in hand.


    ¡°You already have a few basic motions down¡ªA strike, a thrust, and a few other slashes, so I won¡¯t focus on those too much,¡± Carmine explained, pausing for only a moment to be certain I was listening. ¡°Let¡¯s work on blocks and parries instead, it doesn¡¯t matter how good you are at attacking if you can¡¯t defend yourself for long enough to close the gap.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°I guess that makes some sense.¡± I agreed with her¡ªWhile I didn¡¯t think my strikes were particularly good, they were certainly better than my non-existent blocks.


    ¡°First, let''s work on your grip.¡± Carmine stated as she moved over to the weapon racks. Her own blade disappeared into whatever storage item she had on her, she reached out and grabbed another blade that looked nearly identical to my own scimitar.


    ¡°You want to hold your sword in a way that doesn¡¯t let the blade twist in any way you don¡¯t want it to¡ªI¡¯ll try and get some targets for us to practice with before the end of the week, so until then you¡¯ll have to find the basics of how it feels.¡± Carmine explained as she walked over to stand beside me. She halted in a basic stance, standing with her back straight and one foot extended a single step forward. Both hands remained on her blade, one at the hilt and another just above the pommel.


    ¡°Holding a blade like this offers a lot more control, but it comes at the cost of being easier to disarm with a heavy strike,¡± Carmine continued before sliding her bottom hand forwards, meeting both in a unified grip directly under the hilt. ¡°It¡¯s harder to prevent your blade from twisting when holding higher up, but it gives you a stronger grip to help avoid losing your weapon¡ªTry them both, swing your blade a few times.¡±


    My eyes had remained intently locked upon Carmine as she explained the basics, turning my gaze back to my own blade I nodded slowly¡ªCopying the stance Carmine stood in.


    ¡°Like this?¡± I asked as I moved my hands around the handle of the blade. It took several moments to find a comfortable position to grip it from, twisting my hands around as I moved into a handful of basic downward swings¡ªCarmine just nodded and left me to move around as I pleased.


    After a lot of effort in shuffling my hands around I found a relatively comfortable position to hold my blade in. With my foremost hand directly under the hilt and my other hand near the center of the handle.


    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± I asked as I turned my gaze to Carmine.


    ¡°If it''s comfortable then it will work for now¡ªUntil you can start cutting a few things you won¡¯t know for certain how it feels,¡± Carmine cleared her throat before stepping around in front of me with her blade raised. ¡°But that¡¯s more than good enough to start learning some motions.¡±


    ¡°First up is a basic block. Swing your blade at me slowly, I¡¯ll show you the motions.¡± Carmine requested, holding her own sword at the ready by her side.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I complied, taking a step forward¡ªI brought my blade overhead before swinging down with it as slow as I could manage. Carmine stepped in with me, raising her blade up she turned to block the edge of my blade with the flat of hers. She reinforced the flat with the palm of her spare hand, taking the strike and blocking it with absolute ease.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to block something you¡¯re not absolutely confident in stopping. If they¡¯re using a heavier weapon than you, they¡¯ll almost always win that clash¡ªSo more often than not you¡¯ll want to parry instead,¡± Carmine explained as she stepped back, readying her own sword. ¡°You try now.¡± She commanded.


    I took a step back as well, giving her a quick nod of my head for my readiness. She took a step forwards, bringing her blade up and down in a single slow and smooth motion. I met her strike with the same motion she had met mine with¡ªStepping in I raised my blade, turning the flat upwards while reinforcing it with my opened palm. I felt the harsh pressure run directly down into my wrists and elbows alongside a returning twang of pain from my still sore back.


    ¡°Mmmf¡­¡± I groaned as I stopped the rather gentle strike, receiving a small smirk from Carmine.


    ¡°See? Blocking is good to know, but it shouldn¡¯t be your only option,¡± Carmine stepped back again, readying her blade. ¡°Strike me again.¡± She commanded with a firm tone.


    I took in a deep breath, bringing my sword back, I stepped forwards into another overhead strike. Carmine countered by keeping both hands on the handle of her blade. Blocking the strike with the edge of the blade she shoved it to the side, sending me stepping forwards rapidly to catch myself.


    ¡°Parrying is far more effective at defending than blocking. But it¡¯s harder to master,¡± Carmine stepped back, raising her blade as I regained my posture. Turning to face Carmine again I hoisted my blade up, watching her posture anxiously. ¡°Let''s keep going, practice parrying and blocking.¡±


    Carmine began forwards, striking at me. Our practice continued like this for hours, striking and parrying, blocking and counter attacking. The clanging of metal, the dropping of sweat¡ªEven the occasional drops of blood when one of our strikes went too far. By the time Carmine stepped back even she was breathing a little heavier, sweat beading at the edges of her brow.


    ¡°I think that''s enough for today¡­¡± Carmine sighed out, bringing the back of her wrist to wipe away the gathering sweat.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I groaned as I rolled my sore shoulders around. I was drenched in sweat, I could still feel some blood caking the back of my head¡ªDirt and grime covered my arms from where I had fallen down a multitude of times during the sparring match. ¡°What do I do with this sword?¡± I asked, looking at Carmine.


    ¡°Keep it, you got that Spatial Ring¡ªSo no point in me carrying it around for you. Plus, having a weapon on hand never hurts,¡± Carmine answered as she turned around, starting back off to the school. ¡°I¡¯m off to take a bath, clean up and rest up Kirin.¡± She called out as she began to just walk away without another word.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡­¡± I wondered aloud. Carmine didn¡¯t answer my question however, already walking away. I watched her for a handful of moments before a sigh escaped my lips, my sword disappeared into my ring¡ªAnd Akemi can prancing over to me with an excited yip.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m way too tired to go sit in the dining hall tonight¡ªCan you wait for the morning?¡± I pleaded with the Kitsune. Her eyes widened with a feeling of betrayal marking them, but thankfully it faded away once I leant over to give her a few gentle chin scratches. With a content sigh I stood up, beginning my way back to the school.

 (Chapter 69/21) Library

    I was utterly exhausted. Even after stopping by the baths to wash away the grime and blood from my body alongside changing into new clothes, I still felt utterly exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to just go back to my dorm, crawl into bed and forget about the world for at least ten hours before I had to repeat this cycle all over again tomorrow.


    But, I couldn¡¯t. Or, more I knew I shouldn¡¯t because of the other things I wanted to look into. Mostly, I wanted to go and look through the library of the school¡ªHoping that it had something of interest for me to look into.


    ¡°If what my father did was so bad it must be written down somewhere, right?¡± I thought to myself as I kept walking through the school. The halls were already sparsely occupied, only a handful of people walking through them other than me. Some of them stared as I walked¡ªBut frankly I was starting to grow used to all the stares.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was wearing anything weird as far as I could tell either¡ªI was just wearing another one of my uniforms, albeit without the jacket-like top on. Instead I only had the thinner shirt offered with it while walking through the warmed halls of the school.


    The best thing I could think about to excuse the stares was Akemi who rested on my shoulders once again, or my insignia resting on my chest with confidence¡ªBut it really didn¡¯t matter in the end as I kept walking.


    ¡°There it is.¡± I spoke, satisfied with myself as I turned a hall into the recreational rooms of the school. I remembered passing by the library with Tulip not too long ago, even if we didn¡¯t look inside I could remember its location¡ªEven if it wasn¡¯t terribly hard to find the second largest hallway in the entire school, I was proud of myself for remembering my way back here.


    ¡°And Tulip should be inside as well¡­¡± I thought as I approached one of four sets of double doors. I expected the library to be rather large from the number of doors alone¡ªBut I wasn¡¯t expecting what I saw inside at all.


    Pressing the doors open I was greeted by a soft, warm light cast across the room. The dull orange-yellow color painted the planked wooden floors in a pleasant color while the overwhelming scent of paper invaded my senses.


    It was rather quiet, only the occasional mute whispers breaking the respectable silence in the room. But what stunned me more than anything was what the Library truly was.


    As far as I could see, at least a hundred feet in any direction other than straight behind me, were bookshelves. They were all filled to the brim, stacked and built atop of each other all the way up to the ceiling that was easily fifty feet tall, if not even taller than that. The shelves were so tall that there were elevated catwalks and platforms moving between them, students zipped around, some flying while others walked from shelf to shelf throughout the unending maze of shelves. There had to have been seven or eight floors of those catwalks stacked on top of each other!


    Hanging off of the platforms that traveled between the opulent cases were countless thousands of lanterns. They didn¡¯t put off any heat however¡ªGlancing at the one closest to me, it looked like it was filled with a set of stones. They glew in an orange-yellow color, the very same color that was cast across the entire room.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± I whispered out, careful to not raise my voice. It was absurd¡ªThere had to have been millions of books in here at least! Dozens of tables sat filled to the brim with students reading away at entire lexicons, pieces of work that held so much paper that they were nearly as thick as my torso.


    I felt Akemi stir a little, I almost expected a similar reaction from her. But it seemed that the Kitsune had a little more respect than me as she kept her mouth shut, even if her eyes widened at the incredible sight.


    ¡°Where do I even start?¡± I asked myself as I began forwards, letting the door close shut behind me. I couldn¡¯t recognize anyone amongst the crowds, no blue hair of Hico, nor Silva¡¯s red hair. I couldn¡¯t even find Tulip in the crowds¡ªIt was overwhelming just to look at.


    Taking in a deep breath I started further into the Library, sending my gaze moving around slowly. There didn¡¯t look to be any sense of organization to the books either¡­ or if there was one I certainly couldn¡¯t make it out by just observing them from a distance.


    Letting out a sigh I relented and just walked over to the nearest bookshelf¡ªEven as I approached them their absurd scale barely settled in on me. Each of these shelves were larger than entire homes, and here I was walking amongst them like it was just another day for me.


    Reaching out I pulled the first book that I could see and read the cover.


    ¡°Magical Study of the Modern Era¡± The title was about as basic as it could have been¡ªAnd the cover was as well, it lacked any sense of detail being only a flat leather back sitting between ornate pieces of work that looked like entire paintings. With an annoyed grumble I placed the book back in before moving down a few spaces and pulling out another.


    ¡°Historical Enchantments And Their Modern Uses.¡± My lips pursed into a thin line as I read the title. I was at least a little curious about what enchantments were and how they worked¡ªI had overheard some conversations from other students mentioning that they were learning how to make them. But, without knowing their purpose I had no real reason to learn about them.


    Sighing, I placed that book back and looked up, dread filling my body as a realization hit me.


    ¡°How am I going to find anything in here?¡± I asked myself aloud, my voice not a single decibel above a gentle whisper. But, someone overheard me.


    ¡°Do you need some help?¡± A gentle voice asked. I heard the gradual clicking of a cane approaching before I turned to take in the owner of the voice. She was an older woman, easily into her sixties if I had to guess. She walked slouched over, no taller than four foot ten¡ªIt was honestly weird looking down at someone for once. Her hair was a deeply aged gray while her eyes were a foggy blue.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ yes please?¡± I asked kindly, desperation reflecting in my voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to come here yet, and I have no idea how to find my way around in this place.¡± I sighed out, exasperated.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The elderly woman exclaimed in a low tone. ¡°What are you looking for then dear? I can point you in the right direction at least.¡± She offered with a grin across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯m looking for, but I do know someone who knows what it would be under¡ªDo you know where Tulip is? Since she said she¡¯d be in here.¡± I asked while meeting the woman''s gaze.


    ¡°Miss Berini? Ah yes, yes. She¡¯s in the third section''s fourth floor,¡± The elderly woman turned, pointing deeper into the library. ¡°Her and that pesky owl have been there for hours, just down that way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I exclaimed to the woman while trying my best to keep my voice down¡ªI was definitely louder than I wanted to be, and I received more than a few dirty looks because of it.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, now please remember to respect the rules.¡± She stated calmly before turning to walk away. I shifted my gaze down the library''s grand halls, looking in the direction she had pointed.


    ¡°Wait!¡ªWhat¡¯s your name?¡± I quickly thought to ask the elderly woman before she could move too far away from me. I turned my gaze back to the elderly woman as I asked, waiting expectantly.


    ¡°Fiona, dear. Now run along now.¡± She answered with a small grin across her face. She waved her free hand at me in a shoo motion, finally forcing me to turn back around to the direction she had pointed in.


    ¡°Third section¡­¡± I thought as I began down the halls of books. I looked all around for any sign of what the sections would be, but I couldn¡¯t quite tell¡ªSo instead I began climbing up to the higher floors whenever a set of stairs offered an opportunity up to me.


    The higher I got the more the Library started to feel like an endless expanse. Standing near the very center of it the room extended almost infinitely in every direction around me, countless books and shelves lining every inch of it. The gemstones casting light across it, all placed in ways so that they didn¡¯t cast too many shadows.


    As I finally scaled all the way up to the fourth floor I was relieved to at least see something familiar¡ªA flash of silver hair just a few platforms away, connected by a series of arched bridges crossing the air between the towering shelves. Even more than that, I could see the shadow flitting around in the air above that silver-haired spec, his three wings standing out like an eclipse within the library.


    The entire section Tulip sat in was empty, no one else was even remotely close to it. The last other person I saw had been down two entire floors¡ªIt was like no one wanted or needed to be in this section. No one other than Tulip who had a pile of no less than three dozen books surrounding her and her table.


    ¡°Tulip!¡± I called out as I gently walked onto the platform she sat on. Topaz fluttered around above her, circling in the air like a bird of prey waiting to strike as he watched my approach.


    ¡°Kirin?¡± Tulip asked, sounding more than a little confused as she looked over to me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡ªShouldn¡¯t you still be with Miss Carmine?¡± She asked as she placed her current book down.


    ¡°My lessons with her ended about an hour ago now¡ªI wanted to check out the Library anyways,¡± I explained as I closed the last of the distance between us with a grin across my face. ¡°What¡¯s with the massive pile of books?¡± I asked as I came to a stop.


    ¡°Just different things I¡¯m looking into¡ªSome of them are for school, others are just things I wanted to read about,¡± Tulip explained. She carefully placed a card between the pages of the book she was currently reading before leaning back in her chair, groaning as she stretched with her arms above her head. ¡°What¡¯re you looking for?¡± She asked once she settled back down into her seat.


    ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m hoping to find something that explains what my father did?¡ªNo one talks about it but I figured it had to be written down somewhere.¡± I answered as I sat down directly across from Tulip, thankful for the chance to rest my legs a little.


    ¡°Kirin¡­¡± Tulip spoke threateningly. But she relented, letting out a heavy sigh with a shake of her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t written down anywhere. Between the church and my father, anything that mentioned the reasons for it were purged. Only a few people know about it¡ªAnd those that do are sworn to secrecy over it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked simply, my lips narrowing into a thin line. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it written anywhere? What¡¯s so bad about it that it can¡¯t even be explained?¡± My tone quickly turned to annoyance as I spoke.


    ¡°What could anyone have done that was so bad that their actions can¡¯t even be recorded? What was the point of wiping it from history?¡± I continued, feeling my voice raising progressively until Tulip raised her hands.


    ¡°Quiet down!¡± Tulip Chastised, keeping her voice as low as she could while still sounding threatening. ¡°Kirin, you can¡¯t go shouting those things, alright? Someone could overhear you and you¡¯d get in a lot of trouble over it!¡± Tulip¡¯s tone turned pleading as she spoke, her gaze softening as she did so.


    ¡°Do you know anything about what he did?¡± I asked pleadingly. ¡°Anything at all?¡ªI just want to know something about it, please¡­¡± I continued as I leaned forwards in my seat, watching Tulip¡¯s face intently.


    Her gaze darkened as she looked down. Her lips narrowed into a thin while she gave only a slight bob of her head.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± Tulip finally answered in a grim tone.


    ¡°Can you say anything about it?¡± I asked desperately.


    Tulip was silent for a long few moments again, only finally relenting a little when she took in a deep breath just to let it out as an equally heavy sigh. Her face contorted through a series of emotions, emotions that I couldn¡¯t read from her at all¡ªShe just looked distant, lost in thought over something I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ rather not,¡± Tulip finally spoke, leaving me to deflate in my seat. ¡°Sorry, Kirin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I answered with a sigh. ¡°I get it I guess, if you don¡¯t wanna talk about it you don¡¯t have to.¡± I offered her a reassuring smile¡ªBut I wasn¡¯t sure if I even managed to convince myself with it.


    I leaned back in my seat, turning my gaze upwards to watch the ceiling overhead. I felt Akemi shift around on my shoulder, hopping off to land gently on the table she yipped at me kindly.


    ¡°A-are you sure?¡± Tulip sounded surprised at how quickly I surrendered, but I just shrugged.


    ¡°Look¡ªI want to know about him, about my family, but if it''s something you don¡¯t want to talk about then maybe I shouldn¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s for the better,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop being curious about them either.¡± I added on after.


    ¡°I guess that''s a bit of a relief.¡± Tulip sighed out, regaining a little bit of her typical self.


    ¡°So what¡¯re you reading there then?¡± I asked, redirecting the conversation as well as I could.


    ¡°Oh!¡ªIt¡¯s a book on the theory of beast ascension. It¡¯s actually been really useful even if it''s just basic ideas it is a starting point,¡±Tulip quickly livened up, leaning forwards into her seat she quickly rifled through the pages of the book. She settled on a page before continuing to speak in a single breath. ¡°This is the most interesting part I¡¯ve found: ¡±While wild beasts are capable of ascending through simply absorbing mana from the creatures they kill and eat, the same behavior has never been successfully copied in ¡®tamed¡¯ beasts. Once a beast settles into life around a humanoid they often never ascend, the only exceptions known to this rule are beasts who partner themselves with powerful mages.¡±¡±


    I blinked as I listened to the words that Tulip spewed out¡ªI was immediately surprised by the fact that she found anything on that topic in this library.


    ¡°How does that help us?¡± I asked curiously, glancing away from Tulip down to Akemi who sat staring at me with her three tails wagging around.


    ¡°Well, beasts ascend by absorbing mana. So maybe by being around a powerful mage, they¡¯re able to absorb some residual mana from them and ascend? I¡¯m not really sure but it¡¯s at least a starting point for us to work off of.¡± Tulip answered.


    ¡°What about¡­ the rest of that?¡± I asked, gesturing to her massive stacks of books surrounding her.


    ¡°Most of those are for my classes¡ªEconomics is hard¡­ and I have a lot of advanced magical theory things I have to work on. And can I just say? Cutting magic down into a science the way these classes want it to be is awful¡­¡± Tulip groaned out her displeasures. I could only let out an amused chuckle at her annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Tulip asked annoyedly.


    ¡°Didn''t you put yourself through these? After telling me not to put myself in them?¡± I asked with a raised brow. Tulip just looked away, her face flushing a soft pinkish-red hue as she sputtered a little.


    ¡°W-well¡­ I¡­ I thought they¡¯d be easier for me?¡± She said without any confidence in her voice. I just laughed more, feeling a genuine grin crossing my face. Even despite my still aching back and shoulders, it felt nice to just laugh with Tulip¡ªAnd it felt even better when she finally joined in with the self entertained laughter.


    The laughter continued on for several moments, the both of us just finding entertainment in the strange moment until it finally died down slowly.  Akemi sat on the table, looking between Tulip and I rapidly, her eyes filled with an intelligent kind of confusion while Topaz continued to circle above, uncaring about the laughter.


    ¡°We should probably get heading back to the dorm soon¡­¡± Tulip said through a heavy jawed yawn.


    ¡°Probably¡­¡± I agreed with her. I leant back in my seat, stretching a bit as I glanced around the library. There were even less people roaming through its opulent halls now. I knew it was late by now, and I wanted to crawl into bed even more now than I did earlier.


    Without any further words we both got up¡ªWith Topaz landing on Tulip¡¯s head, and Akemi jumping back onto my shoulders we meandered our way all the way down through the library. We took our time with every step until reaching the halls, and then finally the dorm. There weren¡¯t many more words to be exchanged, just the feeling of exhaustion that permeated the both of us.

 (Chapter 70/22) Expedition

    The days went by quickly, the rhythm of classes and training coalesced together into a ceaseless cycle of day and night. Other than tonight¡ªOr, more like this morning.


    It was past the latest hours of the night, reaching the freshly forming hours of the early day. The moon hung high overhead, shining its half-circle shape down upon me as I walked alongside Tulip out to the courtyard.


    ¡°Why do we have to leave so early?¡­¡± I asked through a yawn that was quickly shared by the barely awake Kitsune resting upon my shoulders.


    ¡°Quite simple,¡± Sanders spoke confidently. ¡°We¡¯re leaving so early in the morning because it is when we are the closest to the Infernus Ranges, once we land on the ground we will rest for the remainder of the evening and begin our expedition proper.¡± Sanders didn¡¯t reflect any of the exhaustion that the students gathered around him did.


    Tulip¡¯s eyes held heavy, exhausted bags underneath them. Erick looked awake at a glance but the way he stared off into space left me assuming he was ready to pass out¡ªLucia was the only one in the gathered group that didn¡¯t look utterly exhausted, and it was only because of the daggers she glared at me.


    The trio of students that I still didn¡¯t know the names of were quietly joking around, one shoving the other while the three pup-like wolves that followed them ran around each other to play.


    Lastly, I saw Anestesia. She stood off to the side, shifting her leg around anxiously while the shadowy beast that chose her seemed asleep around her shoulders.


    ¡°And we have to leave when we¡¯re close to the mountains why?...¡± I found myself asking once my gaze settled upon Sanders again.


    ¡°The villages we¡¯re investigating are close to the foot of the ranges. It cuts down on the amount of time we would have to otherwise spend walking,¡± Sanders answered courtley. His emerald gaze began a slow, intaking sweep across the eight gathered students. Once he was satisfied with his count he turned, waving a hand through the air. ¡°Come on, the sooner we land the sooner you all can rest.¡±


    A collective silence filled the group under the promise of rest¡ªIt left the walk to rather quickly turn away from the feeling of eight students going on a journey to change, now it felt like a walk of shame for everyone to approach their executions.


    Everyone other than the trio of names boys¡ªThey joked, hollered and guffawed at each other playing and shoving playfully as we walked.


    ¡°Hendrick, Flanders, Justin, that¡¯s enough!¡± Sanders called out, causing the trio to quickly snap into silence. The occasional awkward or apologetic mutter escaped from them, but otherwise it was nothing but silence filling the night air now.


    The walk to the edge of the island didn¡¯t take particularly long¡ªIt in fact only took a few minutes to reach the twin pillars at the foremost edge of the island, whipping racing winds pierced through between them as the open night sky was free to assault us with all of its icy wrath.


    My gaze was pulled away from the winds as a soft rumbling shook its way free from the dirt just a few paces away from the paved road. The dirt shifted and tore, spreading itself open until a large leaf could form and lift itself free of the soil. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The edges of the leaf folded up and around until it became an enclosed space, only the front end¡ªThe side facing us¡ªRemained open.


    ¡°Come on in, once you¡¯re inside sit down and remain still. It won¡¯t be the most stable structure in the world, so be mindful.¡± Sanders spoke calmly as he walked into the structure, waiting for the rest of us to get up and follow behind him.


    I stepped cautiously once I was atop the floor of greenery, I could feel the veins of the leaf giving and rolling underneath the gentle pressure of my steps¡ªStaying just firm enough to hold their shape together as I settled myself onto the floor, folding one leg over the top of another.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch me if this fails¡­ right?¡± I asked as Tulip sat down next to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re that scared of falling?¡± Lucia mused, overhearing my words despite my lowered town.


    ¡°You are the one who¡¯s shaking, Lucia,¡± Tulip commented with a slight sidelong glance towards the girl. ¡°And yes, if this falls apart I¡¯ll catch you.¡± She finished with a gentle sigh, leaning back to rest upon her outstretched arms.


    ¡°Have a little more faith in me, would you?¡± Sanders mused with a small grin across his face. ¡°I may be a rather poor fighter, but I am still an Archmage.¡± Sanders continued before falling silent as the leaves began to rustle.


    There was a slow lurching motion that began at first¡ªHowling wind began screaming through the still open front of the chamber of leaves, yet despite the frigid air bashing against my eyes I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away.


    I could see the island, in its full glory like a grandiose painting framed by the emerald tinge of leaves. Vines crawled their way along this frame, thickening the edges to reinforce them before they could peel away further.


    The school hung in the sky like an inverted mountain, their crystalline peaks shimmered with overwhelming power washing across the horizon like an aurora wherever it went. Clouds split apart throughout the sky¡ªGiving way to an open abyss that appeared like a carpet of starlight in the school''s path.


    The island itself hung decorated the sky like its own, overwhelming star. Brighter than even the moon as it cast its near twilight gaze to the sparse forests below, illuminating the ground under its azure crystalline light.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± The words escaped my lips against my will. It hadn¡¯t been too long ago when I first saw the school, hovering above the city of Avernus. But here, over the open wilds of Berinia it stood as a monument rivaled only by the mountains themselves.


    I could hear similar murmuring reactions from the others in the small chamber of leaves around me, their voices filled with the same awe I felt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it from this close¡­¡± Tulip whispered next to me¡ªHer tone so low that I wasn¡¯t certain she even intended for me to hear her words.


    My eyes remained locked on the framed spectacle for as long as they could¡ªBut, eventually the box of leaves drifted down so low that I could no longer observe anything more than the azure glow cast by the grand crystals underneath the mountain.


    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s set up a small camp and rest for a little more, once the sun begins to rise we shall set out,¡± Sanders commanded as the leaves spread themselves out, growing and contorting into a pair of small tents. ¡°Boys there, girls there, get some rest while you can.¡± Sanders spoke as he pointed at the respective tents. He didn¡¯t remain outside for long, retiring himself away into the latter of the two structures nearly as quickly as we landed.


    I glanced at the others, all acquiescing to the demand for rest while I felt restless. I turned my head, watching the school drifting away ever so slowly¡ªTurning my gaze to the opposite direction, I could see jagged peaks cresting the horizon¡­ they were all outlined with the faintest tinges of black smoke.

 (Chapter 71/23) Ashes

    I shifted around uncomfortably on the soft folded leaves that made up the rough bed underneath me. I could get comfortable, I just kept finding myself rolling over and over again unable to find any rest.


    With another harsh roll to my side I let out a sigh, my lips turning to a frown as I looked at the small Kitsune laying beside me¡ªResting effortlessly as her small chest rose and fell and her trio of tails flicked around.


    ¡°Lucky¡­¡± I whispered out as I sat up. A soft groan escaped my lips as I did, I felt the raising tension in my back loosen as I pushed myself to stand.


    I could see Lucia, Tulip and Anestesia all resting effortlessly¡ªThe soft sighs of breaths that escaped them were only slightly interrupted by a shifting in Lucia¡¯s body. I froze in place, watching them all rest for several long moments before I began to leave the tent.


    Every step I took was careful, placing my weight down as slowly as I could to prevent any excess noise from being made. Reaching my hand out to the leafy-green flaps of the tent, I parted them away to step out into the cool night air.


    The scent of late winter hit me immediately, the feeling of frost hung in the air¡ªWhite mist arose from my breath as I let out a slow exhale, my gaze traveled upwards taking in the sky above.


    Smoke was still rising into the sky, outlining clouds in a blackened hue like a storm was inbound. The scent of distant fires stung at my nose and burnt at my lungs when I took in another breath.


    I couldn¡¯t see the flames, nor did I know if they still burnt or not¡ªBut, I could tell that the flames must have been intense from the amount of smoke on the horizon.


    I began forwards, separating myself from the pair of tents by several paces before sitting down on the frozen-through soil. Only a few leaves sat scattered along the floor with most of the terrain being covered in sporadic patches of grass and thick layers of pine needles.


    I watched the sky in silence, with one leg bent and the other extended flat onto the ground. I watched the stars dance across the horizon, twinkling and sparkling with their iridescent lights of countless colors as they watched me in return.


    I heard shuffling from the tent to my side¡ªQuickly drawing my attention towards it, I saw the leafy flaps flicking around like a heavy wind had struck it before settling back down.


    A soft sigh escaped my lips as the tents motions settled. My gaze remained focused on the shifting flaps for several moments before I finally brought myself to stand.


    ¡°Guess I should try and get some rest¡­¡± I muttered to myself, stumbling back towards the tent. I left the starry sky behind, knowing it would be just as incredible to bear witness to by the next evening.


    Pulling the flaps open again I saw the same scene I had left behind¡ªTulip, Lucia and Anestasia all sprawled across the softened floor, sound asleep. Without much more care I settled on the ground, folding myself close to the still unconscious Kitsune.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Everyone up!¡± Sanders'' voice broke any sleep that tried to addle my brain away in an instant¡ªIt didn¡¯t help that the leafy tent was torn away, tearing itself apart as the greens decayed into a similar autumnal orange to the rest of the ground.


    ¡°W-Woah I¡¯m up!¡± Anestesia called out with surprise in her voice. She thrashed around where she lay for several moments before sitting up straight, her hair a violent mess that blocked out her face.


    ¡°What the hell!¡ª¡± Lucia borderline screeched out, her high-pitched voice bringing a wince and a painful ring to my ear.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Tulip groaned, sitting up gradually as she stretched.


    ¡°Oww¡­¡± I grumbled, rubbing my ear that had been closest to Lucia¡¯s scream. Akemi let out a soft whimper, her ears folding over her face tightly as she hopped up onto my shoulder.


    ¡°Hm, perhaps I could have woken you lot better,¡± Sanders grumbled to himself with a shrug. ¡°Oh well, what''s done is done, now get up¡ªWe¡¯re heading out, once we¡¯ve passed through the first village we can settle and eat.¡± He continued after taking a sharp inhale.


    ¡°Get any sleep?¡± Tulip asked softly while I stood up.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± I answered with a heavy sigh. ¡°Felt restless all night long¡­¡± Once I stood I turned my gaze to Tulip, taking in her own exhausted complexion across her face.


    ¡°Same¡­¡± She agreed with a stifled yawn blocking off any other words she may have spoken.


    ¡°I would have slept fantastic if someone hadn¡¯t gotten up in the middle of the night.¡± Lucia spat out, her gaze settled upon an accusatory glare digging into my skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, you¡¯re the light sleeper¡­¡± I answered with a shrug. Lucia opened her mouth, about to bite back with another remark until Sanders¡¯ voice cut her off.


    ¡°Come on you four!¡± Sanders called out from a short distance away¡ªHe was already leading the others towards the rising pillars of smoke caking the horizon.


    Lucia gradually closed her mouth, narrowing her lips into a thin line before turning and stomping her way over to Erick.


    ¡°She¡¯s moody.¡± Anestesia commented, following only a few paces behind Lucia.


    I met Tulip¡¯s gaze with only a soft shrug, we walked side-by-side bringing up the rearmost portion of the group. There was a mutual silence between Tulip and I, the rest of the group however bore no such restraint.


    The trio of boys, Hendrick, Flanders and Justin were all pushing and shoving each other. Jovial laughs escaped their lips even as we approached the smoke in the horizon¡ªLucia and Erick held a hushed conversation between each other while Anestesia continued offering names to her Beast.


    ¡°What about¡­ Miriam?¡± She offered only to receive a series of mildly annoyed clicks as a response.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t named him?¡± I asked with a raised brow once I overheard Anestesia.


    ¡°Nope! He doesn¡¯t like any of the names I offer him¡­¡± She answered with a pout to her voice.


    I opened my mouth, pausing for a few moments before giving up entirely on offering any help to her¡ªI didn¡¯t have the faintest idea of what I would call the thing she had for a pet either, especially when it stared at me with its unnervingly human eyes.


    ¡°Quiet down everyone,¡± Sanders spoke calmly as he crested the peak of a small hill. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The entire group sped up to catch up with Sanders, quickening our paces into a jog to ascend the top of the hill. The trees cleared away, parting into a low valley nestled right up against the base of an imposing mountain.


    Within the valley I could see the origins of the great spires of smoke¡ªAn entire village, smoldering and simmering. Its great wooden walls were nothing but ash, and the buildings within were little more than rubble.

 (Chapter 72/24) Embers

    Less than a mile away, resting in the valley sat the cinders of an entire village. Smoke simmered and circled its way into the sky¡ªWooden walls lay in ashes while homes were left as little more than smoldering frames and embers.


    ¡°What happened?...¡± I heard Lucia mutter out.


    ¡°Feral Beasts,¡± Sanders answered calmly. ¡°When they form together into a pack they cause carnage wherever they go, feasting on the mana and flesh of anyone they can kill before moving on to the next.¡±


    Morbid silence filled the air, anxiety becoming a palpable substance as Sanders began to move forwards.


    ¡°Come on, we have work to do.¡± He spoke with eerie calm, striding forwards confidently. Nature gave way to him, the roots of trees scuttled away while batches of grass bent before his foot could even reach the ground¡ªJust to fill in moments afterwards, hiding his gentle footsteps as if they were never there.


    No one else moved to follow, dread filled the air¡ªI could see the others second-guessing their choices. Erick and Lucia looked at eachother, Anestesia stared at the ground before her, and Tulip balled her hands into tight fists.


    ¡°He¡¯s not gonna wait for us¡­¡± I sighed out, taking the first step forward to follow. Sparing only a glance back I could see Tulip already beginning to follow behind me¡ªThe rest started soon after her.


    Trees danced around the edge of the razed village, their branches stopping just feet away from the ashen edges of its boundaries. The rocky soil softened into small chunks of gravel, and then finally a well compacted dirt coated with a thin layer of gray ash.


    I paused just at the gates of the village¡ªThe stench of death was palpable even from the remaining distance to cover, it was a vile stench I could recognize immediately. I could remember a handful of times I had experienced it, when prisoners were left to rot inside their cells only to be cleaned out when a new tenant had to be moved in.


    Even more than that, I could recognize the stench of a burnt corpse¡ªThe scent of blackened and burnt hair filled my nostrils, bile rushing into my mouth where it was barely swallowed back in time.


    Erick however couldn¡¯t hold it back¡ªI heard a soft thud before a wet squelch hit the ground soon after, hacking coughs following as he groaned.


    ¡°What¡­ is that stench?...¡± He whimpered out, moving a hand to rest near his stomach.


    ¡°That ¡®stench¡¯ would be the bodies,¡± Sanders answered with a grim tone. ¡°You will have to handle it for a while longer, until we find where the beasts have gone.¡± He continued with a sigh, gesturing around from the group into the desiccated village.


    ¡°Spread out, if you find anything that could lead to where the Beasts went, call out to me. If you find corpses¡­ give them the courtesy of a burial.¡± Once Sanders finished speaking he began into the village, turning down one of the only recognizable streets.


    I frowned slightly when I looked towards Akemi, she held her paws over the top of her muzzle in an attempt to block the scent out while a low whine escaped from her sealed lips.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ you¡¯ll have to suffer through it too,¡± I consoled the Kitsune, raising a hand to scratch her ear gently. I glanced over as a soft thud impacted against, the wet squelching of Erick emptying his stomach across the scorched ground around him.


    With a sigh I started forwards, trying my best to ignore the rancid stench as I went. Each breath I took went over almost as carefully as every footfall before me, my gaze locked in a sweeping motion to take in the piles of ash between the scorched buildings.


    I could hear footsteps following behind me¡ªTulip was only a few paces to my rear, with one hand pinching her nose tightly shut.


    ¡°How does this smell not bother you at all?¡± Tulip asked with a whimper to her voice.


    ¡°It does bother me. I¡¯ve just been around similar stenches enough to ignore it.¡± I had to shutter a little just remembering how awful the prison could have been this time of year¡ªLeaving winter when abandoned convicts who froze to death thawed out and rotted away in their cells.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tulip shuttered as she replied to my remark. I heard her footsteps slow marginally while I continued forwards, unabated by the smoldering buildings sitting around me.


    I ran my gaze across the buildings curiously, taking in every detail I could¡ªMany supporting beams had deep claw marks running through them, walls were collapsed by something large rushing straight through them. The stone underfoot lay cracked and crumbled, jagged edges lay aimed upwards with a threat to stab straight through the soles of my boots.


    I could still hear the crackling of embers popping within the frames, smoke lay heavy across the streets in a toxic smog that threatened to close my throat with every choking breath I tried to take in.


    A heavy round of coughs escaped my lungs, forcing me to raise my shirt over my face in an attempt to block out some of the smog.


    ¡°Kirin! Over here!¡± I looked over with burning eyes to where I heard Tulip¡¯s voice¡ªI saw her figure, obscured by the smoke but still visible. I wasted no time, turning to jog over to her with Akemi grasping tightly onto my shoulder. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, stopping just beside Tulip. She stood upon the elevated base of what had once been a larger building, the thick stone base was meticulously carved and put together with many smaller pieces¡ªBut I couldn¡¯t see anything that stood out directly.


    ¡°Look over here,¡± She answered, carefully stepping over the fallen remains of the wooden ceiling. The walls creaked and groaned, threatening to collapse with the slightest push. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ not eaten.¡± Tulip stated as she turned a corner inside the dilapidated home.


    ¡°What?...¡± I asked as I turned the corner a few paces behind her¡ªIt was a bedroom, scorched sheets lay strewn about while broken glass decorated the floor. At the very forefront, laying across the foot of the bed was a corpse. Whole and unburnt, with only a single wound traveling down their back.


    ¡°I thought Sanders said that beasts attack villages to eat people?¡± I asked, confused. Akemi let out a low, uncomfortable whine that gradually turned to a growl as she looked around. ¡°Akemi what''s wrong?¡± I questioned the Kitsune.


    She let out an uneasy yip, shaking her head side to side with her teeth gnashing in an annoyed manner.


    ¡°He did, and this doesn¡¯t look like a cut made by a beast¡ªIt¡¯s too clean.¡± Tulip stepped forwards, examining the corpse further. She gently reached forwards just for Akemi to unleash a ferocious bark that made both of us jump¡ªTulip fell backwards, landing on her back harshly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked the Kitsune, my tone now filling with annoyance as I approached the corpse to help Tulip up¡ªUntil a low groan reached my ears. The rattling of taut skin being stretched over frail bones forced my gaze over, the low drone of Akemi¡¯s growl filled my ear in a constant wave.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ alive?!¡± I cried out as Tulip and I both backed away. Tulip quickly scrambled to her feet, I pulled my hands together¡ªMy scimitar appeared within my grip, my knuckles tightening around the hilt.


    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know!¡± Tulip shouted as she got back to her feet. The corpse shambled its way up to its feet, turning to face us with a toothy grin and dead, black eyes.


    With a guttural hiss it lunged forwards, its arms outstretched while its fingers began elongating into claws. Its skin was pulled tautly over its flesh like a dried piece of meat, its teeth were sharpened and yellow¡ªonly barely resembling a human in shape now that it faced us.


    ¡°What is that?!¡± I cried again as I sidestepped its lunging strike. Tulip hopped into the air, floating just out of the feral corpse¡¯s grasping hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s an infected corpse! Cut off the head!¡± Tulip answered with some confidence¡ªShe extended a hand, an immense force slamming into the corpse¡¯s body, slamming it down into the ground hard.


    Without hesitation I closed the distance with my blade raised high, dropping it down like a guillotine across the extended neck of the corpse¡ªYet despite the force I impacted it with, its bones were incredibly dense, simply stopping my blade dead in its tracks about halfway through.


    ¡°Crap!¡± I exclaimed, barely tearing my scimitar out of its neck before stumbling back out of the corpse¡¯s reach. ¡°Why is its neck so tough?¡± I glanced up at Tulip as I spoke.


    The corpse growled and hissed, its arms pushed into the stone ground hard. The bricks underneath it began to crack and falter under the force it output to attempt pushing itself to its feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magical beast! You need to use magic to kill it!¡± Tulip¡¯s words left my heart racing¡ªShe shifted herself through the air, releasing her magic that was trying to force the beast to the ground.


    The corpse shambled its way back up, stumbling backwards from the increased force suddenly releasing.


    My eyes widened as the corpse regained its composure, its jaw opened with a long green tongue lashing out of it¡ªAcidic slime dripped from its lips, caking onto the stone underfoot where it hissed and sizzled into the floor. It began forwards with a lurching motion, starting a horrifically fast sprint towards me.


    I clenched my teeth as the corpse brought its arm up to swing down at me, raising my blade I parried it off to the side¡ªI tried my best to focus inwards, drawing my mana to the surface while the corpse turned and slammed its other arm across into the flat of my blade.


    The impact sent a jarring pain through my body, forcing me to stumble backwards several paces. Akemi let out a panicked yelp before leaping off of my shoulder and landing with grace beside me.


    Electricity crackled across her fur, a ferociously deep bark escaped her lips like that of a great hound. The corpse however didn¡¯t hear or didn¡¯t care, it simply turned and lunged for me again.


    I took in a deep breath, watching the corpse approach with relentless speed¡ªOnly to slow down mid step from Tulip once again.


    ¡°Now!¡± She shouted and I reacted. Electricity crackled across my body, my blade illuminating with a violet flare.


    I took a powerful step forwards, bringing my blade up and across in a single motion¡ªOne that Carmine forced me to practice every day during our training, at the same moment Akemi launched forwards like a ballista bolt. She slammed into the Corpse¡¯s legs, sending it tumbling face first into my blade that cut through its hardened flesh and bone like it wasn¡¯t even there.


    My blade found its mark between the upper and lower sections of the corpse¡¯s jaw, sliding through the taut flesh and derelict bones all the way to the other end. I almost winced as I heard the two distinct parts of the corpse hit the ground.


    I kept my breath held tight within my chest, my ears ringing while I listened for any more movements¡ªI was so tense that I nearly struck Tulip when she landed beside me.


    ¡°Woah! Calm down Kirin, it¡¯s actually dead this time.¡± Tulip spoke with a calming tone. With a long sigh I let the held breath escape my lungs, my shoulders relaxing forwards. Akemi strode over to me, looking up to meet my gaze with pride in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± I asked again, turning my gaze back to the corpse. Blackened blood leaked out of its body, mixing together with the green ooze that it expelled from its jaw. ¡°And thanks for the assist Akemi.¡±


    ¡°An Infected Corpse¡ªOr a Ghoul¡­ but it shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Tulip spoke with dread in her voice. Wasting no time she turned to leave the house, rushing to the path we entered from. ¡°We need to find Sanders and tell him about this.¡± She stated hastily.


    ¡°What do you mean it shouldn¡¯t be here?¡± I asked worriedly. I waited only long enough for Akemi to jump back onto my shoulder before following right behind Tulip.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re made by Unspeakables.¡± Tulip stated¡ªJust to be followed by an ear piercing screech in the direction we had originally come from.


    It took only a quick, mutual glance to each other before we were in a dead sprint to the entrance of the village.

 (Chapter 73/25) Infestation

    My breaths came out in harsh beats each time my boots hit the ashen stone floor, clouds of ash billowed upwards in my wake¡ªCreating a dense, black cloud where I ran. The soft flaps of Tulip¡¯s clothes bustling through the wind barely hit my ears over the distant sounds of fighting growing louder by the second.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Tulip shouted over the rushing wind, the clashing echoes of battle now grown far more distinct.


    I took in a deep breath, feeling my electricity finally listening to my demands as it surged through my body. I felt the powerful mana etch itself into my muscles, my speed doubling in an instant as it did.


    I sped around a corner¡ªRounding it I saw the main street fill my view, and the fight that had already begun filled it moments later.


    Dozens of Ghouls were breaking through thick walls of ice near the town square, bashing their hands, legs and even their heads against the frigid surface to break through. Others were even beginning to climb over one another, digging their hands into the ice to scale the vertical walls while blasts of fire launched out from gaps in the defences.


    ¡°Tulip!¡± I called as I slid to a stop, holding my blade at the ready. ¡°Do you have any sort of plan?¡± I asked rapidly, glancing back at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t right now¡ªWe need to find Sanders! There¡¯s too many here for us to handle!¡± Tulip answered anxiously.


    ¡°Go find him.¡± I answered quickly, readying my blade.


    ¡°What?!¡± Tulip shouted in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean go find him?!¡± She continued with a more annoyed tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than me, you can fly, and you can avoid other Ghouls easier than me. I can at least try and fight against the Ghouls and help the others.¡± I clarified, leaving Tulip to quickly fall silent. I could see her face contort as she thought over her options before she finally relented.


    ¡°I hate that you¡¯re right,¡± Tulip groaned out. ¡°I¡¯ll be as fast as I can.¡± Tulip turned in the air, causing Topaz to flutter in panic before she launched upwards¡ªShe nearly took the Owl out of the sky before he flapped rapidly to catch up to her.


    Shifting my gaze forwards again, I settled my eyes upon the horde of Ghouls. None of them noticed me yet¡ªWhich I was rather thankful for as it gave me a moment to try and settle my racing heart, but the moment I saw the first Ghoul nearly reach the peak of the ice wall I knew I had to act.


    ¡°Ready, Akemi?¡± I asked the Kitsune while I shifted my blade to a lowered angle. She gave a soft yip as she jumped off of my shoulder, landing deftly upon the ground, her trio of tails wagging with excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± I exhaled, passing my blade from my right hand to my left as I began forwards. Mana channeled into my right palm while my feet started moving, falling into an almost rhythmic beat against the stone underfoot. Akemi kept pace beside me, electricity crackling across her fur as she ran.


    But the both of us paused¡ªA burst of mana raced through the town with intoxicating power. The surge of energy was quickly followed by a series of screams from every single Ghoul crawling across the icy landscape.


    It was like they all went feral in an instant.


    <hr>


    ¡°Lucia get down!¡± Erick shouted as a blast of fire was let out of Lucia¡¯s head. She snapped her gaze to the side, seeing a Ghoul get blasted back into the icy perimeter with immense force.


    ¡°Keep them back!¡± Lucia shouted in return, she desperately scrambled to her feet, casting her eyes around to try and take stock of the situation around her.


    Anestesia remained near the back, trying her best to cast shadows around in order to impede the advance of the hordes.


    Hendrick Flanders and Justin stood at the far side of her protective region, the trio were surprisingly adept at watching each other''s backs. One wielded life magic, growing whipping vines of plant life to keep the Ghouls back while the other two combined their fire magic to scorch them down.


    The center of their defensive line was already starting to break however¡ªA growing mass of Ghouls kept crawling in, breaking through the ice wall while others fell in from the top of the walls. She clenched her teeth down tight, casting her gaze around to desperately look for her only support.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Glacia!¡± Lucia called, raising her less frost-covered hand to the air, beckoning the hawk to land on her palm. There was a squawk of recognition as she arched through the air, landing swiftly before wrapping around Lucia¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m going to blast a wave through the center, freeze any stragglers that you can, got it?¡± Lucia quickly asked her newfound Avian friend, trusting in it to help her.


    With a squawk of approval the Avian spread its wings, taking back off into the air while Lucia brought her hands together. Icy mana pulled itself from her stomach, spiraling together into a tight cone between her fingers. Over a dozen Ghouls were already approaching her, some shambling while others were entirely sprinting at her.


    ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡± She whispered under her breath, feeling the mana grow more intense the closer her fingers came together.


    ¡°A little more¡­¡± She winced from the pain flashing through her hands, ice crawled across her skin and ate away at her flesh. But she could see how many Ghouls approached her, how many that she could get with one strike.


    ¡°Now!¡± She shouted, unleashing the spiraling wave of ice into the oncoming masses of ghouls. The panicked and even pained groans of the reanimated corpses reached her ears like music, a melody that was only added to thanks to Glacia. She flew across the lane of ice, casting her frigid breath upon the Ghouls that were trying to escape the ice still.


    ¡°Nice one Lucia!¡± Anestesia whooped from behind her. Lucia could hear the exhaustion in the girl''s voice, mostly thanks to the heavy panting from her. ¡°That should hold them!¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ Let¡¯s break through the back and get out of here while we can.¡± Erick supplied. burns covered his forearms and face in a few locations, but he was otherwise unscathed.


    ¡°You did awesome ice girl!¡± Flanders, the youngest of the trio and the one with Life magic called as he walked over. The canid beast beside him gave a high pitched bark in a satisfied response.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ but Erick¡¯s right, we need to go now. I swear I felt something stronger getting closer.¡± Lucia spoke quickly, turning her gaze to the back wall¡ªThe part of her hasty defenses that would be the easiest for them to break through. But they all paused when the same sound reached their ears.


    A horrid, high-pitched scream blasted across the village alongside a surge of mana that sent a wave of nausea through Lucia¡¯s body. By the time it was done she was on the ground, desperately holding an arm over her stomach.


    She heard the hard thumps of some of the others hitting the ground, the panicked screams of Glacia in the air¡ªAnd she couldn¡¯t do anything. Her vision was blurred, her ears were ringing and her mind was racing.


    The hate-filled screams of the Ghouls grew louder, and Lucia¡¯s blood began running even colder.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead¡­¡± She whimpered out.


    <hr>


    ¡°What was that?!¡± I asked quickly, glancing towards Akemi as if she¡¯d have an answer for me. She just met me with an equally confused gaze, bringing a sigh to my lips.


    ¡°Not the time, got it.¡± I shook the thoughts out of my head, leaning forwards to continue my sprint. The feral Ghouls kept trying to climb, bashing their limbs into the ice with renewed and far more aggressive force after the scream.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted out as loudly as I could. Raising my right arm I felt the mana surging into my palm, rushing out of my chest to greet the growing tempest in my grasp. ¡°Look over here you feral idiots!¡±


    Waving my free hand through the air while I shouted, I managed to grab the attention of some of the Ghouls bashing themselves into the barrier¡ªThey turned their heads, letting out a series of enraged shrieks before rushing towards me.


    ¡°Here we go¡­¡± I spoke under my breath, turning my body to press my right hand forwards as my palm opened up wide. A bright flash of light surged out from my hand, blasting forwards into the surging horde of Ghouls that rushed towards me. I didn¡¯t try to compress the mana like I normally did, barely holding it together into a cohesive beam. Instead I let it expand outwards, washing the destructive mana over a wider area.


    I felt my mana expand as it blasted forwards¡ªI felt the Ghouls that it washed over, I felt their skin burn and sear while others outright collapsed from the blast. They varied in durability drastically, some of them were so durable that the blast didn¡¯t even harm them while a few at the front were nearly entirely vaporized by the mana.


    It took only a few heartbeats for the burst of mana to fade away, leaving a numb feeling in my hand as I lowered it to my side.


    What had been a horde of over twenty ghouls now consisted of only eight¡ªThe twelve that were handled by the burst of mana fell to the ground in pieces, they were little more than bones barely held together by flesh in the first place.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I swapped my sword back to my right hand, tightening my grip on it. I cast an anxious glance over to the barrier of Ice¡ªAnd it looked like any of the Ghouls my shouts hadn¡¯t gotten the attention of were now looking my way thanks to the burst of mana.


    ¡°At least you all seem weaker than the first one.¡± I let an anxious smile cross my lips, gripping my scimitar with both hands. I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Akemi.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Oh?...¡± She paused in her steps, turning her curious gaze back to the village they had burnt only days prior.


    ¡°Is there something wrong ma¡¯am?¡­¡± One of the many men around her inquired, fear palpable in his voice.


    ¡°Mmmno, nothing is wrong. Just something interesting is happening!¡± She let out a heavy sigh, flicking her hair back behind her shoulders. ¡°But¡ªWe don¡¯t have time for that. Keep moving, they won¡¯t survive much longer anyways, not with that there.¡±


    She turned on the spot, continuing forwards with a bit less of a pep to her step¡ªBut she certainly was in a better mood now. After all, how couldn¡¯t she be?


    When was the last time that cry had been heard in this nation?

 (Chapter 74/26) Ghouls

    My hands tightened around my blade, my eyes narrowed upon the Ghouls standing before me. They shambled and shuffled forwards, their mangled and partially decayed bodies struggling to keep moving¡ªBar the two foremost Ghouls who managed a full on sprint towards me.


    I offered a single glance to my side, I saw the crackling electricity across Akemi¡¯s frame and I could feel the same element surging through my arms and legs. Sliding one foot back I readied my blade for the first Ghoul, the edge turned forwards with both arms poised for the strike.


    The first Ghoul in line let out a guttural cry as it lunged the last of the distance between us. Its arms launched out, with fingers stretched¨C-Bones protruded from the tips of its digits, giving it sharpened talons that clashed with my blade as I brought it across.


    The force of the Ghoul¡¯s strike was immense. The impacting force sent a jarring pain through my arms, one that nearly tore my blade out of my hands before I could shove it forwards with a twist of my body.


    Electricity arched across the edges of my blade while I twisted it forwards, mana surged out of my chest and down into my arms like tidal waves in order to reinforce the strike. Violet arcs of energy danced along the metallic length of my arms, spiraling into my blade in the instats the edge made contact with rotting flesh.


    My blade entered the Ghoul¡¯s abdomen just beneath its ribs, slicing the flesh neatly apart until it was forced to a hard stop once the end hit the edges of the spine. But the Ghoul didn¡¯t react in the slightest, it just shrieked with a rage that roused the rest to move even faster.


    I pulled hard on my blade, tearing it free of the first Ghoul¡¯s abdomen while backing away slowly. My shuffling steps landed one after another in order to press for more distance between me and the Ghouls.


    Akemi turned and began running, circling around the outside of the group with her trio of tails waving through the air. Violet electricity leapt across her fur as she ran, her paws moving with incredible speed that sent clouds of ash into the air¡ªI could feel the mana exuding off of her small frame, and the Ghouls clearly could as well.


    Six of the twelve Ghouls turned their heads, letting out guttural cries as they turned for the Kitsune.


    With the slight chance given to me I raised my hand up again, charging as much mana into my fingertips as I could in the few moments I was given. The Ghoul I had already injured rushed forwards, its arms outstretched while I turned around its side and forced it to overshoot.


    My hand raised up, the mana congealing together into a tightened sphere in my palm before blasting out into the foremost Ghoul¡¯s chest.


    The magic surged outwards, impacting with a wet thump against the rotten hide of the Ghoul¡ªThe force sent it stumbling backwards, a hole now scorched deep into its rib cage. I stepped back a few paces, feeling my breathing already growing rapid from my pounding heart.


    The first Ghoul gurgled out a final defiant cry, but before it could so much as take a step towards me its legs gave out. Blade pooled out from the gaping wound in its chest, its lungs tried in vain to pull in air only to give out as it collapsed to the ground.


    The walking corpse was left in nothing more than a pile of its own bodily fluids, becoming just a mere obstacle for the other Ghouls to march around in order to chase me. Their rage becoming immediately palpable¡ªIt was as if they were angered by the death of their comrade, with the entire group turning their now hate-filled gazes upon me again.


    ¡°Alright¡­ easier than the first one.¡± I sighed out with some relief¡ªSomehow, some way, these Ghouls were weaker than the first one I had fought mere minutes ago. But they were much faster to make up for that durability.


    The Ghoul farthest to the back, proved its speed as its figure blurred into a rapid forwards motion. A scream escaped its disheveled lips while its tattered clothes billowed with intense waves of wind, the gales of wind whistled like a hurricane.


    The Ghoul ran like a feral animal, all four of its limbs flailing wildly to drag its mass towards me¡ªIt''s thrashing limbs crashed against the ground in its wild motions, shoving the other Ghouls out of its way to feed its ravenous hate.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I whispered under my breath. Bringing my blade up as quickly as I could, I swiped to the side in an attempt to parry the Ghoul away from me. However, its hands shifted around with an immense gust of wind guiding its grip¡ªLanding its rotting fingers on the edges of my blade, its nails dug in to reaffirm its grip.


    The snapping maw of the Ghoul sat only a few inches from my face, drool pooled out from its mouth carrying decaying flesh with it as it slopped onto the flat of my blade. The Ghoul pressed forwards with strength far greater than my own, its mass weighing bearing down upon me and threatening to collapse my shaking legs from underneath me.


    ¡°Akemi!¡± I cried out for help as the pressure grew upon my body¡ªGales of wind howled around me, guided in to batter me with intense gusts brought forth by the mana under the control of the Ghoul.


    I heard a loud yip of recognition from the Kitsune in nearly the same instant that chunks of rock and clumps of ash were driven into me by the howling winds. The Ghoul¡¯s strength refused to give in either, I could hear the other Ghouls growing closer by the second as well.


    I felt my heart pounding in my ears, my arms felt weak and shaky¡ªThreatening to give out under the relentless force of the Ghoul, my legs felt no different; growing weaker with each foot I was pushed back.


    ¡°I''m not¡­ losing to a¡­ mindless¡­ beast!¡± I shouted out through clenched teeth. Every breath I took was fought for, but mana still surged through my body. I saw the flash of white fur out of the corner of my eyes¡ªGiven only a second of warning to move with another yip from Akemi.


    I stepped back and turned, pulling my blade away with all of the force I could muster. The suddenness of my motions brought the Ghoul lurching forwards. However, its grip still remained firmly planted upon my blade, with its ravenous eyes following my motions.


    Its grip didn¡¯t last, Akemi slammed into its back with electricity crackling across her body¡ªDespite her light frame she impacted with enough speed and force to tear the Ghoul away, with its shoulders launching forwards and its head following close behind it.


    I pulled my blade back as quickly as I could, mana surged through my body, granting me strength and speed to spin the blade around. Bringing my arms together my scimitar came down like a guillotine upon the neck of the Ghoul, cutting clean through back-to-front. With a quick turn of my wrists only the side of my scimitar scraped along the ground for a moment, the remaining Ghouls slowed. They wore looks of confusion and concern, as if they wondered how another of their brethren fell. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Mana continued to flow through my body, obeying my adrenaline-guided commands while lightning surged across my body. Akemi brought herself to a stop beside me, her fur standing on end while low growls escaped her lips with bared fangs threatening the remaining Ghouls.


    <hr>


    Luica looked up slowly, her world was still churning. Glacia lay sprawled across the ground beside her, the Hawk¡¯s wings were raised over her head as if she hid from some unseen terror.


    ¡°Glacia?...¡± She called out weakly¡ªShe could barely breath over the unrelenting force of mana in the air. She had to force her legs to work, terror ran through her body but sensibility sat in her mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re not dead yet¡­¡± She could barely even hear her own thoughts over the pounding pressure that kept building. It was like an Archmage unleashed their mana, pressing upon the world with unyielding hatred. The mana whipped and spiraled like a primal and wild calamity bearing a threat upon everyone who dared to stand.


    ¡°Glacia!¡± Lucia called out for the Hawk again. Finally, the Hawk responded, her wings shifting around and her head turning with a soft squawk leaving her beak. Her heterochromatic eyes focused upon Lucia for a moment before softening.


    ¡°Can you fly?¡± Lucia asked worriedly, her gaze turning slowly¡ªThe others were all on the ground, unconscious or groaning under the immense pressure being unleashed upon them all. Her stomach dropped when she saw Erick on his side, his eyes glazed over with pain.


    Turning her gaze back forwards she could see Glacia testing her wings, her answer given once she took to the air. Lucia let out a soft sigh of relief from that, moving her legs to stand shakily.


    The sounds of fighting reached her ears, metal impacting bone. The screams of Ghouls, the struggling screams of someone fighting against them.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ distracted?¡± Lucia took a moment to even register that someone had made it back to them in time. Had Sanders found them? It¡­ it had to be Sanders, right?


    But, that couldn¡¯t be right either¡ªSanders was an Archmage! Even if he wasn¡¯t specialized into combat he was an Archmage, he should have won by now.


    ¡°We need to help¡­¡± Lucia settled upon her decision quickly. It was the only correct answer, they already saved her and the others, she had to help them.


    Glacia let out an approving squawk, but she didn¡¯t fly off without Lucia. Instead, Glacia continued to hover around her while her shaking legs guided her towards the thick walls of ice they had created together.


    They weren¡¯t terribly tall, but still it would take a lot of effort to climb. Footholds carved themselves into the ice, with each step carrying her just a little closer to the precipice of their defensive structure.


    The sounds of fighting continued to grow more intense, the whistling of a blade dancing through the air. The hum of electricity impacting the ground, the sizzle of flesh being scorched, they all reached her ears before her eyes crested the top of the icy wall.


    A silver-haired girl was what greeted her upon the other side, dancing between ten Ghouls. Electricity hummed across her body while her curved blade bent with the poorly aimed strikes she managed to land.


    The Ghouls just couldn¡¯t keep up with her. Every time she whiffed a strike she was covered by a small, three-tailed fox. Any time the Fox was nearly caught, the silver-haired girl would rush in with either her blade or a shoulder bash.


    ¡°Kirin?...¡± Lucia asked under her breath. She could feel hatred and anger bubbling to the surface of her skin at the mere sight of that girl¡ªThat plague upon Berinia. But another emotion followed alongside that hate, it was¡­ respect?


    This girl that she only ever greeted with hate was defending her? She was defending Erick too¡­ maybe she could excuse that Kirin might not know they were there¡ªBut, she was still protecting them.


    And she was losing. Kirin was keeping the Ghouls at bay, but she was losing. There were too many of them, her movements were slowing down, they were going to catch her soon.


    Two divided emotions went to war within Lucia¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t have the time to decide which one she liked more. She just knew what would keep her and Erick alive.


    ¡°Glacia, we need to help her.¡± Her words came out firmly, her mind steeled with a level of determination. Her mana, her origin, she felt it rush to her fingertips with frost beckoning her commands.


    <hr>


    ¡°Agh!¡± I cried in pain as a Ghoul¡¯s flailing strike cracked me in my still tender ribs¡ªThe barely healed injury screaming in resurging pain that threatened to push me to the ground. I moved back as quickly as I could, separating myself from the tightening group of Ghouls that refused to give in.


    I hadn¡¯t managed to land a single defining strike on any of them, despite Akemi distracting them, despite mana flowing through my body like a ceaseless tide, I couldn¡¯t land a good strike. My blade constantly landed wrong, with sweat leaving my scimitar loose in my hands I couldn¡¯t keep the edge straight.


    And now the Ghouls were pressing the charge again¡ªThey were all much faster than I was without my mana. They all had some kind of magic, even if it was weaker than even my magic was, they had magic.


    The first pair of Ghouls reached me with a burst of fire and water leaving their backs in an uncontrolled burst. The fiery Ghoul brought both of its hands together, interlocking its fingers before slamming them down towards me.


    The Ghoul trailing water behind it swooped in low, with one arm hanging limp thanks to a previous strike it was left with nothing but an attempt at a spinning kick.


    I shifted my blade up, blocking the overhead strike as best I could as Electricity arched from my legs into the ground. The surge of mana forced the Ghoul with water magic back while I shoved the fiery Ghoul to the side.


    My arms were already aching, my ribs were screaming in a level of pain similar to when they were broken. My heart pounded painfully in my chest and my mana felt nearly drained.


    ¡°Come on Tulip¡­¡± I was reaching my limits and I knew it. There were too many enemies for me to fight, they were too strong and too durable¡­ and I wasn¡¯t any of those things when compared to them, I only had speed to keep me alive.


    ¡°Glacia, now!¡± A familiar voice screamed out. Waves of frost and ice danced across the town square before me, the layers of frost bringing the Ghouls to a sliding collapse as one after another fell to the ground.


    A concentrated blast of frost followed the wave of ice, freezing half of the Ghouls from the waist down while the others struggled back to their feet.


    I felt relief as I turned my head towards the source of the voice. A girl not much older than me strode forwards, her red and blue hair split perfectly down the middle flowing with the same grace she walked with. She shifted an arm, outstretching it to act as a perch for the icy hawk with bluish-purple feathers to land upon.


    ¡°Looked like you needed some help,¡± Lucia said with an exhausted smile on her face. ¡°Thought I could offer a little.¡± She added as she flicked her hair away from her face with her free arm.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I sighed out with some relief washing over my body. Half of the Ghouls were totally immobilized, struggling in vain to break free of their icy shackles that continued to spread up their body. I took a deep breath, trying my best to bring my racing heart down slower.


    Five Ghouls still pulled themselves to their feet before they were frozen over. The fiery Ghoul stood at the forefront of them, hatred filling its wild eyes while cinders flaked away from its ashen skin.


    ¡°I take it you can¡¯t do that again?¡± I asked with a glance back to Lucia.


    ¡°No¡­ that was almost the rest of my mana, Glacia isn¡¯t doing much better either,¡± Lucia answered with exhaustion etching her voice. She looked like she was barely even standing now, with her last surge of power using up whatever energy she had left. ¡°I¡¯ll help where I can though.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I sighed out with a slow nod. I tightened my hands across the hilt of my blade, breathing as calmly as I could. Akemi limped over to my side, one of her foremost paws was left dripping blood after a Ghoul managed to grab her. Yet she still stood ready to fight.


    ¡°Only five now¡­¡±

 (Chapter 75/27) Stormstrike

    The fiery Ghoul made the first move, it surged forwards with bursts of flames leaving its feet in messy bursts. Its neck lurched backwards from the explosive force of its own motions¡ªIn an instant its head reached the limits of its spine, snapping to an unnatural stop that nearly made me shutter in discomfort before the Ghoul reached me.


    I grunted as my blade raised, catching the heavy impact of the fiery Ghoul¡¯s flailing limbs. I felt flesh crush itself under the pressure imposed by the steel that my sore arms could barely hold in place, bones bashed against the grooves of the metal as flailing limbs continually slammed into my blade.


    Utterly pinned in place by the near endless assault I was left with only one option; attempt to retreat.


    But to either of my flanks I would already be running into the other, much slower Ghouls that supported the fiery one. Their rage brought forth coordination, with two flanking me and the remaining two turning to fight Akemi, Lucia and Glacia.


    Without any way to escape I lost my footing, feeling my back heel slip from the ground. My balance lost in its entirety I was forced to succumb to the overwhelming assault being thrown upon me.


    The endless pressure brought the Fiery ghoul down onto me, with its own limbs being tripped up¡ªHowever that did little to halt its attack, with only my scimitar dividing the distance between us. My arms reinforced both ends of my blade, while the Ghoul pressed harder and harder against my straining grip. Gnashing teeth and bleeding gums sat mere inches away from my face.


    In desperation I brought my legs up, turning before kicking them out with all the power that my body and mana could manage together¡ªPushing back against the fiery ghoul with a shout.


    ¡°Get off!¡± I screamed out as I kicked the Ghoul with all my might. The soles of my feet pushed against the rotten gut and stiff ribs making up the Ghoul¡¯s torso, I felt the bones creak under the force of my kick. Even using my entire body I was barely able to overcome the strength of the fiery Ghoul.


    The Ghoul staggered back several paces before falling onto its back, giving me just enough time to roll over onto my feet¡ªWith a burst of mana quickly following suit I expanded the distance between myself and the trio of Ghouls, turning to see that I was mere moments away from being dogpiled by the other two.


    However, the trio of Ghouls now seemed rather confused as to how I managed to get away from their seemingly perfect trap. With hate quickly finding its way to overcome confusion, I turned to Lucia and the others.


    She was being pushed back by a ceaseless assault by the three Ghouls that ran for her. Akemi was trying to help her, but her injured paw was proving to be crippling for the fight as she couldn¡¯t even run thanks to it. Glacia wasn¡¯t fairing much better, barely even flapping her wings with enough intensity to keep herself airborne.


    Lucia had ice covering both of her forearms, her right was sharpened into a blade while her left was a narrow shield that let her bash the Ghouls away with relative ease. But she was still being pushed back, every strike she turned away still drained her. Every slash she managed to throw out was coming weaker than the last one.


    ¡°I need to help her¡­¡± I thought a second before my body moved into action, the mana in my body was already at its limits. The grand lake of power in my chest felt diminished to little more than a puddle, but still electricity shot to my legs.


    The fiery Ghoul barely had enough time to turn its head before I blasted past it. My legs pounded into the ground with such rapid force that my knees began to ache, my heart thrummed in my chest with a continuous rhythm that pulsed with each step I slammed into the ground¡ªBeating again just in time for me to push off into the next step after, and then again and again.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± I called out just before I collided with the rear-most Ghoul in Lucia¡¯s group. My scimitar whistled through the air, mana arced through the edge of the blade with impudence for the flesh of the Ghoul it hit. Flesh and bone parted with ease.


    With its spine severed the Ghoul collapsed to the ground without so much as a wheeze from it, and the next didn¡¯t fare much better either¡ªIt turned its head just in time to see my blade coming down upon it in a downwards arch, slashing through the center of its skull and pulling out near the ear. I grimaced a little when I felt the harsh impact on the flat of my blade, the surface crashing into the hardened teeth of the Ghoul.


    The third and final Ghoul of Lucia¡¯s group turned its now hate-filled gaze towards me, completely losing interest in Lucia while leaving its back wide open for her. I didn¡¯t have time to stop myself before the Ghoul¡¯s arms would have hit me and latched on, but Lucia didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She turned and plunged her icy blade forwards. Its pristine, frosty tip severed the Ghoul¡¯s neck with next to no effort, leaving only a limp corpse to fall crumpling to the ground.


    ¡°Thanks for that¡­¡± Lucia huffed out through a series of quick breaths. She looked like she was barely standing, her red and blue hair sticking close to her frame thanks to the sweat dampening it.


    ¡°Still have three more.¡± Not a moment after I finished speaking did the fiery Ghoul begin screeching. Its rage was absolute, heat expunged itself off of its body in such intense waves that even its remaining two comrades backed away from it.


    I felt the threat the Ghoul exuded: Immolation.


    If I had to guess, this Ghoul was stronger than Tulip or myself with its magic alone¡ªIts skin was nearly as hard as the bark of a tree, I knew I was outmatched by it. But all the same, I readied my blade.


    What little mana I had left pulsed through my body, I couldn¡¯t make a shield, I couldn¡¯t fly, I barely had any mana left to increase my strength. Nearly the only thing ll I had left was a chipped, warped blade.


    I flashed Lucia a determined look, I felt how my eyes steeled themselves¡ªI could remember the flashes of the Elves, of Tyrosa and Geldin.


    ¡°If I survived against them, I can win here.¡± I thought to myself with freshly steeled resolve.


    ¡°Keep me covered.¡± I spoke quickly to Lucia, then rushed in. I didn¡¯t want to offer the Ghouls an instant to recover themselves any more, the fiery Ghoul was already putting off a palpable, uncomfortable amount of heat. The other two however looked confused¡ªScared even¡ªSo I knew my targets.


    I aimed my body like I was running straight for the fiery Ghoul, then at the last second I kicked my leg out. The force threw me around with enough momentum to sidestep the fury of the fiery Ghoul, my wasting no time at all I pressed onwards to the two others just behind it.


    The fiery Ghoul turned its rage-filled gaze towards me, while the two other Ghouls readied themselves. Fear returned back to anger and hunger in their gazes, their mouths tore agape and they rushed to meet me.


    With heat pressing on my heels I raised my blade, praying that the thin arcs of electricity still dancing across its length would be enough. I slammed my right foot into the ground, a moment later I felt a chill rush towards me¡ªChasing the heat that nipped for my heels away for just enough so that I could swing.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The first Ghoul in line, one that looked like it had been a child not much younger than me turned its gaze to panic. Fear and dread filled its expression in the milliseconds that turned to millenia of my blade''s arc.


    Slash.


    Before I could even register its expression my blade cut into its skull, stopping harshly once it collided with the jaw bone. The Ghouls body went limp immediately¡ªI couldn¡¯t pull my blade back, it was stuck firmly between the slashed bones thanks to the warp I had given it.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I thought in a panic¡ªThinking as quickly as possible I planted my foot and pulled hard towards the Fiery Ghoul once I felt it approaching again.


    My eyes locked with the gaze of the fiery Ghoul, hate couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the emotions that were expressed on its rotten gaze. I wasn¡¯t even despised, it was a degree of hate that I still felt uncomfortably familiar with.


    I was nothing more than a vile excuse of a living thing, nothing more than an animal to be put down. I could understand why now too.


    The face of the fiery Ghoul, even warped with hate and rot, was undeniably similar to that of the one I had just slain¡ªThe very same that I threw into its path, the very same that the fiery Ghoul tore its way through in its near mindless rampage.


    The fiery Ghoul lunged forwards with all the rage and hate of a parent that had just witnessed their child slaughtered for a second time. The sheer force it impacted me with was overwhelming, I couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid it when the Ghoul threw a flailing punch into my chest.


    Immense couldn¡¯t even describe the force I was hit with¡ªIt was like a charging bull with the mass of a house rammed into my chest, subsequently sending me rolling across the ground over and over and over again.


    By the time I came to a halt I was dizzy and disoriented, the entire world was spinning and I was the center of the spiral. My ears rang while the sickening taste of iron filled my mouth, but I could still breathe.


    By some miracle my ribs hadn¡¯t been shattered by the strike, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t stay that way for long once the scream reached me.


    It was like a thousand birds bellowing in pain at once, a completely unnatural, impossible sound for a human to be making. Yet, the fiery Ghoul was making it.


    I felt the second miracle that had happened in my hands, I felt the handle of my scimitar still firmly placed in my palm¡ªBut my heart sank when I glanced down at it.


    It was just the handle, the entire blade had snapped off with nothing more but the jagged edge a few inches long remaining attached to the grip. I clenched my teeth, bringing my gaze up to meet the two Ghouls left standing before me while the handle clattered to the ground.


    The fiery Ghoul had a proud sneer on its face, it was like the Ghoul was proud that it broke my blade.


    ¡°How am I going to fight them?...¡± I thought in a panic¡ªI didn¡¯t have enough mana to waste on another burst, Lucia certainly didn¡¯t have enough to do anything decisive. My entire body ached, even if my ribs were still intact they hurt after that punch.


    Every path my mind tried to go to was an absolute blank, but it wasn¡¯t like I had much time to think anyways.


    The Ghouls both pressed their advantage, surging forwards in a maddened yet controlled rage. They had a unified goal against me; revenge. I could see the anger on their faces, they despised me for killing their rotting kin.


    The miniscule mana I had left trickled through my body still, taking nearly every bit of concentration I had to keep my limbs reinforced with its presence.


    The first Ghoul brought its arms together, interlocking its fingers before slamming them down over my head. I ducked down to the side just to collide with a swinging knee from the fiery Ghoul, first feeling the harsh impact that was quickly followed by a searing pain that shot through my side.


    Without a chance to regain my balance or composure while I staggered back, the Ghouls continued their assault. Strike after strike, blow after blow hit my shoulders, arms legs, ribs¡ªBut they were never enough to kill me. They were tormenting me, hitting me with just enough force to cause pain.


    I felt waves of cold air rush over, Lucia was trying, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She was even more exhausted than I was, she was barely standing.


    ¡°Agh!¡± I cried out in pain as the fiery Ghoul spun, slamming its shin into my gut with enough force to send me flying. I felt blood and bile rush into my mouth all the same from the impact, leaving me thankful for when everything momentarily when numb after my back slammed into the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t hear anything, my ears rang with a never-ending tone. My entire world felt numb, like a thousand needles prickling against my skin all over. I couldn¡¯t see anything, only the blighted, ash-covered sky that stood above.


    Every heartbeat slowed the spinning of the world, cleared the tinnitus out from my ears, and made my vision expand. I felt the heat approaching, I heard the defiant growls of Akemi, I knew what would greet me in moments.


    But I refused to just give in, I had survived for months in the brutal winters of the mines. I survived years of abuse, of lashing and pain worse than this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done¡­¡± I hissed out through clenched teeth. My mind felt clear, resolved, indomitable.


    Each motion it took to roll over was agony, every aching muscle pulling every bruised bone across my body. But still I stood, pressing with all my might just to bring my legs underneath myself.


    ¡°One strike¡­¡± That''s all I had left in me, one, singular strike. One wave of mana that I had to hope was volatile enough¡ªI didn¡¯t have enough mana to even consider a burst, but Lucia had given me an idea.


    I thought of every weapon that Carmine had shown me, from the miniscule knives to the gargantuan warhammers. But it didn¡¯t take much effort to think of what I needed, it was simple¡ªThe weapon that had very first caught my eyes.


    I settled my freshly steeled gaze onto the Ghouls as they approached. Both of them froze in place, they were clearly confused as to how I was even standing. But with defiance rushing through my body, I brought my hands together.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Akemi,¡± I managed to speak out, soothing the anxious Kitsune. ¡°I just need¡­ one second.¡± I heard the Ghouls both rushing as soon as I closed my eyes, but the world itself felt slowed thanks to some bizarre mixture of adrenaline, pain and mana. But it was exactly what I needed at the moment.


    Electricity ran through my body, the arcs congealing and combining together. It didn¡¯t feel far removed from making a shield out of the intangible mana, it was just a more refined shape¡ªLIke that of a pristine thunderbolt in my hands.


    I felt the shaft of the weapon I had made, shifting my grip for a heartbeat before my eyes opened.


    A halberd, a weapon far too large for my small frame. A weapon made out of lightning, compressed together using what little mana I still had. I couldn¡¯t even reinforce my body, I couldn¡¯t hope to increase my strength while using it¡ªBut it felt like I didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need, one strike.¡± I spoke with eerie determination in my voice, and a grin on my lips.


    The Ghouls froze in place, but I didn¡¯t. I launched forwards with all the power that I could muster¡ªWhich was far less than I had previously, yet it paradoxically felt faster. I turned while I moved, bringing my grip as low onto the massive length of the halberd as I could while the blade crackled through the air.


    I heard the panicked screams of the Ghouls, they tried to move, they tried to turn and run. But when my head snapped around, locking onto their retracting figures in the moments before the bladed edge hit, I smiled.


    The blade hit true, but it didn¡¯t remain. After slicing into the side of the first Ghoul it began to disappear from the pommel upwards, flying free from my grip as it continued its path. It cut clean through the midsection of the first Ghoul, but only the foremost tip of the blade remained once it exited.


    Only that foremost tip of the blade managed to strike the fiery Ghoul, yet it was more devastating than possibly should have been.


    It struck with all the force of a thunderbolt, tearing into the low hip of the fiery Ghoul before blasting outwards in a dome of blinding light a few feet across. By the time my vision cleared all I could gaze upon were smoldering remains.


    I couldn¡¯t remain to examine my work, every part of my body was exhausted¡ªEvery part of my body hurt, or it did until the world went black around me.

 (Chapter 76/28) Care

    The world was full of silence, only a faint ringing in my ears screamed at me. A blackened void filled the landscape that made my mind¡ªI was only reassured of the fact that I still lived by the dull ache from each expansion of my chest, the soreness left my entire body feeling like there was an ever-present itch.


    But far more prevalent than that itch were the sounds that I could faintly hear: It was footsteps, thousands of them, tens of thousands even. The clanging of armor, the beating of shields, the cries of men and the howls of hunting dogs. It was a hellish cacophony that scraped its way into my ears, growing louder and louder.


    My heart pounded, I felt the feet of my memories running, slamming heel first into the muddy ground. My chest ached, every breath was half of what I needed. My eyes were blinded, thick walls of tears reflecting hostile torchlight around in my irises.


    ¡°Catch her!¡± A horrible voice screamed with the metallic echo of his plate helm ringing my ears.


    The grinding of metal, the crashing of fallen leaves, torn branches, burning bushes¡ªThey all ran after me, they were all ceaseless hounds out for the hunt. I was their prey, I could do nothing but run.


    Just like every other time I¡¯d had it, the nightmare dug its way into my mind, it became real. I slid to a stop at the edge of a cliff, so deep, so grand that I couldn¡¯t see the bottom. But I could hear the rushing of water, the torrents tearing their way through the earth itself.


    I turned around, taking in the guards with tear filled eyes. Terror, dread, contempt, so many emotions filled my body¡­ but I couldn¡¯t do anything to act upon them. I could only back up a step when a guard approached, I could almost see the smirk on her face even through the steel mask.


    Another step back, and crack reached my ears. It was only for an instant, a heartbeat of weightlessness before my body jolted.


    I launched upright in an unfamiliar bed, a deep gasp surging freezing air into my lungs. My heart pounded with sweat beading across my brow, my head turned around frantically for a few moments¡ªConfusion racing into my mind.


    ¡°W-Where am I¡­¡± I asked breathlessly. I wasn¡¯t in any room I recognized; pale white sheets covered my lower body while well kept tan walls set surrounding me. There was a nightstand beside the bed and nothing more than a curtain at the foot of the bed to block off the rest of the room. Thin blue robes sat loosely laying across the rest of my frame, barely covering me enough to be considered decent.


    ¡°About time you woke up, sleepyhead.¡± I snapped my head to the side as soon as I heard the familiar voice¡ªCarmine sat at the side of my bed, a hand raised up before she chopped it down on top of my head with a dull thump.


    ¡°Oww!¡± I cried out, quickly raising my hands to cover my head before she could whack me again. ¡°What was that for?!¡ªAnd where are we?...¡±


    ¡°It was for getting yourself hurt,¡± Carmine said sternly, but her stern words could only go so far when compared to her concerned eyes. ¡°And you¡¯re in the medical ward of SilverSky. Before you ask: Don¡¯t worry, the others are all safe.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We made it out?¡± I asked almost disbelievingly. ¡°How did we survive?... that couldn¡¯t have been all the Ghouls in that village¡­¡± I thought while awaiting Carmine¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Thanks to Tulip finding Sanders, yes. He was able to exfiltrate from the major horde of Ghouls and gather you all before retreating,¡± Carmine answered with a low tone, she left silence hanging in the air for several moments but continued before I could ask for more details. ¡°A large deployment was quickly sent to purge the Ghouls, and begin a hunt for the Unspeakable that caused this.¡±


    My half opened mouth closed tightly shut¡ªI was only really able to offer a shaking nod to answer Carmine as I looked at my hands. The shocked, scornful faces of the two older Ghouls¡­ how they tried to run away from me, how they hated me after I killed the younger one, it was burnt into my mind.


    ¡°I killed them¡­¡± I knew they were dead already, they had to be. They were rotting, yet they were hateful after I killed the ¡®young¡¯ Ghoul. ¡°Did I kill them? Could they have been saved?¡­¡± I looked past my clenched fists, only now properly taking in the fact that most of my body didn¡¯t actually hurt that much. ¡°They must have healed me with magic¡­¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Carmine¡¯s words made me jump, a cold sweat quick to break out across my body.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I paused before I could get out any words, squinting at my tightened fist before turning my gaze to Carmine intently. ¡°Can¡­ Can Ghouls be cured? I¡¯ve never even heard about them before¡­¡±


    Carmine didn¡¯t reply immediately, instead she leaned back in her wooden chair with a deep inhale¡ªIt left silence to ring in the air of the room, a continual dull tone that I couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Kirin, Ghouls retain memories from their lives. But there¡¯s no way to cure death,¡± She stated after several moments of well-thought silence. She extended a hand out, pushing my hand to the side, she began ruffling my hair again¡ªMuch to my own discontent. ¡°You did them a mercy by putting them down, so just try to think about that fact. Dead or alive though, it¡¯s never easy to kill something.¡± Carmine ended with a soft exhale and a reassuring smile that quickly turned stern.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°And, I hear you broke your blade?¡ª¡± Carmine asked with a threatening cutoff to her words.


    ¡°U-Uhm¡­ y-yes?...¡± I stuttered out as I met her gaze, quickly feeling the panic raising in my body again.. ¡°But it was after I killed multiple Ghouls with it!¡± I quickly added, fear clear in my tone¡ªCarmine however just smirked, laughing a bit as her smile widened even further.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, honestly,¡± Carmine said with a grin firmly planted on her face. ¡°Most of the time a blade outlives the soldier, not the other way around. I¡¯ll get you another one in no time, don¡¯t worry.¡± Carmine returned to her overtly jovial tone as she continued.


    ¡°I¡­ actually want to try another weapon,¡± I met Carmine¡¯s gaze¡ªFully expecting the questioning look on her face. Before she could ask a question I elaborated further, justifying my reasoning. ¡°I got hurt so much because I wasn¡¯t stronger than the Ghouls physically. And I couldn¡¯t keep them back far enough with the scimitar, I just wasn¡¯t fast enough.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ realizing that when I was fighting the last two, and having seen Lucia do something similar with her ice¡ªI tried making a weapon with my electricity,¡± I took in Carmine¡¯s gaze for a few moments, noting how her eyes widened at my mention of making a weapon of magic. ¡°When I made a weapon the first thing that came to mind was one of those halberds¡­ but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m even strong enough to actually swing one of those around.¡± I sighed out, deflating quite a bit as I looked back down to the bed sheets.


    I felt Carmine¡¯s penetrating gaze burrowing into me, the sound of her shifting in her seat as she leaned forwards into a posture of thought. I only turned to look over in bewilderment when I felt Carmine¡¯s hands running along the back of my shoulders.


    ¡°Hey wha?!¡ª¡± I let out a surprised yelp at being touched¡ªFeeling very quickly that my back was rather barren of clothing, albeit my front was still covered by the thin medical gowns. Yet, despite my protesting Carmine continued to move her hands along my back, leaving an intense heat to rush to my face. My only solace was that I could very tightly grip the sheets over my legs.


    ¡°You certainly have the muscle structure for a heavier weapon,¡± Carmine spoke after a few moments of feeling my back and shoulders. ¡°Likely thanks to swinging that pickaxe around for so long, frankly if you developed your muscles in a practical way you wouldn¡¯t have an issue with it.¡± Carmine nodded as she sat back, crossing her arms she spoke her approval. ¡°I can change to training you on a polearm, Kirin. If it¡¯s what you want to learn, I do want you to win that battle at the end of the year after all.¡±


    ¡°That easily?¡± I was stunned for a moment that Carmine was so willing to change how she was teaching me.


    ¡°That easily. No point in training you with something you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll use,¡± Carmine shrugged, pushing on her legs to stand up. ¡°You should head back to your dorm soon, I know Tulip is worried about you after you¡¯ve been asleep for two days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for two days?!¡± I exclaimed, quickly trying to bring myself to my feet.


    ¡°Woah¡ªSlow down Kirin,¡± Carmine insisted, placing her hands on my shoulders to steady me. ¡°You drained almost your entire body of mana, it¡¯s expected to have a short term coma from something like that. Just lay down and rest for a bit, alright?¡± Carmine further insisted with a firm nod.


    ¡°Rest for an hour or two longer to get some actual sleep, then head back when you feel better.¡± She added as she stepped back with a firm stare.


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t you just?...¡± I stopped myself when Carmine¡¯s gaze became even firmer. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I relented rather quickly.


    ¡°Good, your training continues tomorrow, so rest well.¡± Carmine raised a hand to wave behind her as she walked through the curtains, leaving me alone in the silence that ensued.


    ¡°Two days?¡­¡± I thought again as I slowly let myself rest backwards. The thought of being stagnant for even just two days bothered me a lot, it bothered me even more knowing that I had to rest even more now. ¡°At least I can get back to work tomorrow then¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°She must have killed a dozen or more Ghouls on her own.¡± Lucia found herself recounting the story from a few days ago for what must have been the hundredth time in the days since they returned.


    ¡°How did a commoner do that?¡± Lucia heard a voice ask, it was from a student she didn¡¯t recognize¡ªSo she answered it the same way she had for most other people.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ maybe she¡¯s just gifted with magic?¡± It pained Lucia to say it, but Kirin may very well be gifted far beyond anything Lucia could reach. ¡°To think I respect the Vulender of all people¡­¡± Lucia mentally sighed before wincing when she heard a voice she did recognize.


    ¡°Why do you blatantly lie about what happened?¡± Kendrick spoke with a chastising voice as he approached. His arms as thick around as Lucia¡¯s legs crossed over one another, a heavy browed glare furrowing his face.


    ¡°Kendrick, you weren¡¯t even there. You¡¯ve heard the same story from Tulip and Sanders, so why do you not believe it?¡± Lucia responded with a hiss in her voice. She felt Glacia shift a little on top of her head, bringing the surrounding students between her and Kendrick to back away.


    ¡°Because I know a lie when I hear it, there is no plausible way a giftless nobody, a lowborn of the lowest degree, born of a criminal of the upmost degree could do anything astounding by anything short of dumb luck,¡± Kendrick replied with a sneer to his voice, pausing only long enough to take a threatening step forwards. ¡°Unless, you¡¯ve grown soft? Have you somehow forgotten the only reason you¡¯re even in this school, Lucia.¡± Kendrick was careful with his words, the way they rolled off of his tongue stung Lucia deeply¡ªBut she couldn¡¯t bite back, luckily she didn¡¯t need to either. The bell rang out, calling the students to their next classes.


    ¡°See you around, lowborn.¡± Kendrick spat out one last remark as he turned to walk away. Despite the ice that ran through her mana, she felt her blood boil from his words.


    ¡°Asshole¡­¡± She spat out, turning to walk in a different direction.

 (Chapter 77/29) Thanks

    It was a few hours later when I woke up again, feeling at least marginally rested now. The room was mildly darker than it was before, but it still remained in otherwise the same condition¡ªSilky white sheets covered my lower body, my skin remained loosely covered by a medical gown.


    I let out a sigh of relief once my eyes settled on the chair where Carmine had been sitting, seeing a neatly folded pile of clothing waiting for me there. It was the same, soft-grey uniform that was worn around the school by most students. I could tell rather quickly that it was a set of clothing from my room as well, mostly thanks to the insignia etched into the right breast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank her later¡­¡± I thought as I lazily unraveled myself from the covers. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver when I kicked my legs over the side of the bed, the floor felt colder than ice to my bare feet, and even colder yet when mixed with the painfully thin clothing I was wearing.


    I fought the chattering of my teeth as I stood up¡ªMy arms moved by almost reflex to hug myself, wrapping around my midsection to hold in any amount of warmth that they could while I hurriedly padded over to my clothes.


    A pleasant warmth greeted my hands when my outstretched arm fell upon the clothing, with a smile planted on my face I was quick to undress and pull the clothes over my body. The warmth was more than welcomed into my chilled body, it was like a kind hug, one that quickly set to work in soothing the remaining aches in my body.


    As soon as I finished buttoning my top together I turned to leave¡ªPushing away the curtains that blocked the view, I was almost immediately assaulted by the pungent smell of medicinal herbs. The scent was so intense that my eyes began tearing up before I could even cover my nose.


    ¡°Jeez¡­¡± I grumbled out, sniffling through my plugged nose. With a hand waving frantically before my eyes, I took the room in. There were several other cordoned off sections, each of them appeared rather similar to the one I had been resting in. Albeit, I could tell they were all empty given the curtains hung wide open on all of them.


    Without much care for my still sore muscles, I sped past the handful of tables that lined the foremost walls of the medical ward. The door gave way when I pressed forwards into it, parting to reveal the opulent halls of the school once more.


    A thankful sigh escaped my lips once the pungent scent left my nostrils, quickly being replaced by the pleasant, almost flowery scent that wafted through this section of the school.


    The soft golden light that cast itself in through the windows told me how late it was¡ªIt already had to be nearing the end of the day, to the point that the bell should be going off within the hour if I had to guess.


    ¡°I should just head back to the dorm¡­¡± I thought before turning and beginning down the hall. It didn¡¯t take terribly long for me to figure out where I was within the school, even if I hadn¡¯t known where I was it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find my way around again.


    The halls were unnervingly empty while I walked; with absolutely no sign of life the grand halls felt oppressive. With the ever-present echoes of conversation and the cacophony of footfalls like a typhoon gone, it left the halls feeling unnervingly dead. There were only occasional, faint noises that I could make out. Most of them were the muffled murmurings of teachers giving their lectures, sometimes even a particularly loud laugh would break out from one of the rooms.


    Anxiety filled my body, some part of being in this hall that was normally filled from wall to wall with people while it was empty felt wrong. And, without truly realizing it I began walking much, much faster until I could reach my dorm.


    Taking the final turn into the hallway with the dorms I finally slowed, feeling the sense of disbelonging fade away rapidly. The feeling continued to fade with each successive step I took towards my room, finally receding entirely as I turned the door handle and pressed it open.


    Before I could even take in the room I felt a heavy weight slam into my chest, easily taking me down to the floor¡ªHowever the series of licks and happy yips gave away who it was nearly as quickly as the tackle had hit me.


    ¡°Akemi!¡± I cried out, my arms moving to cover my face from the fluffy assault. ¡°I see you! I see you!¡± I cried out further, but despite my efforts she still assailed me with her requests for attention.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A heart laugh escaped my lips, with my head gently falling back onto the floor while my hands wrapped around the over-excited Kitsune. I held the fluffy mass close to myself while my eyes wandered upwards, blinking a few times when a shadow fell over my eyes, approaching from within the room I just opened.


    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re doing well, Kirin.¡± Lucia spoke, her arms crossed close to her body underneath her chest.


    ¡°Lucia?¡± I asked with a raised brow. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± I asked, quickly pushing myself to sit up.


    ¡°Tulip let me in between classes, Miss Carmine told those of us who were there¡­ that you¡¯d be heading back to your room today.¡± Lucia answered¡ªMuch to my own surprise she offered a hand out to help me up.


    With a careful arm around Akemi to keep her held, I took Lucia¡¯s hand¡ªGraciously accepting her help in pulling me to my feet.


    ¡°But¡­ why are you here?¡± I asked, more than a little suspicious. ¡°Why is she suddenly being nice?¡± I wondered silently.


    ¡°To thank you?...¡± Lucia offered, almost sounding offended by my question.


    I opened my mouth a few times, but when words refused to come out I just let it shut slowly. Instead I turned my gaze down to Akemi, with one hand under her stomach my free hand moved to inspect the injuries I knew she had sustained.


    ¡°How''s your paw, Akemi?¡± I asked the Kitsune, gently squeezing the paw she had been limping on before. My lips narrowed into a thin line when she winced, leaving me to retract my hand and give her some more well-deserved scratches.


    ¡°Not going to answer me?¡± Lucia asked, a more annoyed tone taking over her voice. I couldn¡¯t find words immediately, instead a sigh escaped my lips¡ªLeading to several uncomfortable seconds of silence.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to say?¡± I finally forced out, meeting Lucia¡¯s miss-matched eyes. Lucia looked confused for a moment, her eyes softening before her own words came out.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The people I¡¯m used to, they would have been proudly proclaiming ¡®You¡¯re Welcome!¡¯ before I could even thank them.¡± Lucia offered a faint, but honest smile after she finished.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly¡­ used to receiving thanks,¡± I answered with a slightly awkward grin of my own. ¡°Best I usually expected was not getting hosed down, or beaten if I did well enough.¡± I sighed out, shaking my head.


    ¡°Well, thank you, Kirin,¡± Lucia said firmly, placing a hand on my shoulder as she stepped by me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be alive, and neither would any of the others if you hadn¡¯t helped us. So, again, thank you.¡± Lucia reaffirmed her own words for good measure before she stepped away, beginning down the hallway.


    ¡°H-hey! Wait a second!¡± I called out to her, turning around as she walked away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucia asked, turning her head to look at me again.


    ¡°Could you help me train?¡± I asked, bringing as much determination out in my voice as I could. ¡°Tulip is constantly busy with her classes¡­ and, I feel like I need to do more to keep up with what Carmine and Levi are expecting of me.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± She asked, bewildered.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who inspired me to make a weapon using my magic. And¡­ that¡¯s what really worked, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I offered sheepishly. Internally I had to wonder what really drove me to ask her this, surely Carmine could have trained me even more¡ªBut having more opinions had to help too.


    I watched Lucia¡¯s face intently, the way that she visibly thought over the pros and cons of helping me. The few seconds that she was silent for felt like centuries to me, and when her mouth opened I felt like I knew her answer already.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I could teach you, Kirin,¡± Lucia said with a rather neutral face. ¡°We use different types of magic entirely, and¡­ I¡¯m not as skilled as you, I just have more experience.¡± Her tone never faltered while she spoke, but a soft sigh did however escape her lips.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m lucky enough to be ¡®gifted¡¯ with magic, that doesn¡¯t replace skill,¡± I stated firmly, offering the most approving nod that I could to Lucia. ¡°But I get it. I¡­ I¡¯d like to at least spar against you sometime, and¡­ maybe get to know you some more.¡±


    ¡°We can at least do that, I¡¯ll try not to be so rude during our classes now, too.¡± Lucia let a smile form across her lips, one that looked as genuine as they came.


    ¡°Thanks, Lucia. I¡¯m glad to know that you¡¯re not as bad as I thought you were at first.¡± Both of us let out soft, heartfelt laughs for a few moments until Lucia turned again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in classes tomorrow, Kirin. Sleep well.¡± Lucia spoke softly as she started away, raising a hand over her shoulder to wave.


    Once she turned a corner I let out a slow sigh, feeling the smile still planted across my lips. Akemi let out a soft yip, her trio of tails wagging furiously as she looked up at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking down at the Kitsune. But all she could do was let out another happy yip as I began inside the dorm. For a few moments I debated going to the Library, seeing what I could research on Unspeakables¡ªBut with exhaustion already rearing its ugly head again and my bed so close, I knew which choice I wanted to make.

 (Chapter 78/30) Relentless

    The next day soon forced my eyes open with the luminous presence of the early morning moon, the  silver light it cast began to illuminate my dorm room and quickly drew me from my slumber.


    I could feel the fluffy figure of Akemi bundled tightly against my chest, her breaths let out soft purrs like that of a kitten while she slumbered. Slowly, I took in a deep breath in order to fill my chest with fresh air. I was almost relieved to know I¡¯d be returning to the same schedule once again¡ªEven if that return to form meant waking up so early once more.


    A soft groan reached my ears, one which originated from Tulip as she sat up. Turning my head over to her my eyes widened at the sight. Her hair was a tangled mess framing her face, her white locks knotted together around her head like a bird''s nest. I had to blink several times as I beheld this sight, almost not believing it. Her hair, something she always had kept immaculate, looked almost as poorly kept as mine!


    ¡°What¡­ happened to you?¡± I dared to ask in a groggy tone. Tulip didn¡¯t answer immediately, giving me enough time to push myself up right before she spoke.


    ¡°Levi¡­ was given deadlines?¡­¡± Tulip offered weakly, her tone sounded utterly exhausted. And, those few words, alongside Tulip¡¯s tone left absolutely dread to rush into my body. If even Tulip was that exhausted, then I had no excitement in mind whatsoever to join her in that.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± I whimpered out. Even Akemi lowered her ears, feeling preemptive misery on my own behalf. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what him having Deadlines could mean.


    But, something else filled the air other than my own dread. It was like a heavy pressure was blanketed over the entire school, as if the weight of multiple powerful auras were colliding with one another. This almighty weight left an uncomfortable pressure in my ears that refused to fade even as I got ready for whatever the morning would behold.


    <hr>


    The cold morning air buffeted my clothing relentlessly in the courtyard used for our morning lessons. The howling wind still refused to let up on this section of the school, frankly, I was starting to think that the wind found joy in my displeasures. My arms were crossed together, hugging my frame to hold in whatever warmth they could while my jaw was clenched down tight¡ªIt took almost every part of my being working together just to prevent myself from audibly shivering.


    ¡°I¡­ hate¡­ the¡­ cold¡­¡± I groaned out through shuddering breaths. Tulip cast her gaze slowly over to me, her hair was now far nicer looking. The individual locks were well combed, laying in pristinely straightened lines across her back. It was leaps and bounds better than the tangled mess of this morning, and still miles further than my own.


    ¡°Where is Levi?¡­¡± Tulip wondered aloud, trailing off as she spoke. It was over half an hour past when we were supposed to start our morning routine, and Levi was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Did he forget?¡± I offered, knowing full well how absurd it was to say. Even if I didn¡¯t know much, if anything about Levi, I knew that he wasn¡¯t the type to be late. He had meticulously been on time for every morning lesson, but now, he was late¡­ and it was worrying. What could have possibly kept Levi so busy that even he was late for something?


    Tulip opened her mouth to retort, but after a moment''s hesitation she let her jaw slowly clamp shut. Even Tulip was clearly starting to wonder that same thing, no matter how absurd it was.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Tulip muttered under her breath, casting an anxious gaze around. ¡°He should be here, and something can¡¯t have happened to him without it being a scene.¡± But finally, as if summoned by Tulip¡¯s words¡ªSomeone began approaching from the open doorway.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, girls,¡± Levi spoke as he approached with crossed arms. His face as stoic as ever refused to show the faintest sign of emotion, other than his eyes at least. Underneath his emerald eyes were heavy bags. ¡°Tulip, I will need to speak with you privately after the morning drills are finished. Kirin, Miss Carmine wanted me to tell you to head to her as early as possible, so go there immediately after our drills are finished.¡± Levi added with a grim tone to his voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Tulip and I both sounded at the same time, wondering what in the world it could possibly mean.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Levi sighed out, gesturing to the field before him. ¡°Kirin, we¡¯re changing your morning routine. Your exercises will be more focused on strength and stamina.¡±


    ¡°What about my classes?¡± I quickly asked.


    ¡°Skip them if you must, Carmine wants you as soon as possible,¡± Levi answered courtly. He raised one arm to the side, gesturing to the field. With only a slight, barely palpable flex of his mana the grass began changing. The earth itself moved like water to obey his command, swelling and shifting over itself to flatten into a circular track once more. ¡°Start running, don¡¯t worry about speed, just focus on endurance.¡± Levi commanded in an almost gentle voice.


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± I answered, quickly shedding my jacket before starting to jog around the track.


    ¡°Tulip, begin your own training as we discussed yesterday, start with as much as you can physically move.¡± Levi commanded before falling silent. He took a small, half step backwards while crossing his arms. The motion made him seem as large as ever in the corners of my vision¡ªBut I kept jogging.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    My pace was far from impressive, each soft slap of my boots into the ground only guided me so far. It would have been easy for me to run much faster, longer too if I was allowed to use my magic. But, Levi would almost certainly belittle me the instant I tried to use my abilities to assist myself.


    ¡°If¡­ Carmine needs to see me¡­ why don¡¯t I go see her now?¡± I huffed out between breaths. I wasn¡¯t breathing particularly hard yet, but the cold air mixed with the mild exertion made breathing all the harder.


    ¡°She deemed your morning exercises to be important enough for what she needs,¡± Levi answered plainly as his eyes fell upon me. The pressure of his gaze was akin to being crushed under the weight of a boulder, making it all the more palpable when his gaze turned away. ¡°More pressure Tulip, do not hesitate to exert yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mmf¡­ I¡¯m trying!¡± Tulip answered with an agitated tone.


    Marginally slowing my pace, I cast my gaze to the side in order to see what Tulip was doing¡ªShe was standing directly across from two boulders in the center of the clearing, her face was contorted in concentration, veins were even popping out of her head!


    The boulders immediately before her began moving with that unbelievable concentration on Tulip¡¯s face, was she¡­ lifting them? I couldn¡¯t be sure, nor could I keep watching to find out when Levi¡¯s words rang out.


    ¡°Then try harder!¡± Levi barked out. His sudden outburst nearly sent me sprawling on the ground, my foremost foot barely shot out with enough speed to catch myself, sending me into a tripping tumble that only just allowed me to keep moving.


    ¡°Keep yourself moving Kirin!¡± This time I was ready for Levi¡¯s words, so when they did come I didn¡¯t stumble at all.


    This pattern continued for the rest of the morning until the tinges of moonlight were drowned out by the sun. Tulip and I would work as hard as we could: Myself with running, and Tulip¡­ with whatever her task was. Levi would yell at us over any minor mistake while withholding any semblance of praise, it was frankly made all the worse by the fact that his face never changed any time I spared a glance at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Levi called, bringing Tulip and I to an immediate stop. ¡°Tulip, over here. Kirin, Carmine should be in your normal training grounds.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ I need to say¡­ anything to my other¡­ teachers?¡± huffed out between desperate breaths. Even with the lowered speed of my jog, keeping that pace up continuously for over an hour was utterly exhausting.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have time enough tomorrow, now go.¡± Levi commanded. As he turned he flicked his head in a sort of ¡°follow me¡± motion, Tulip spared me a confused glance before walking off to join with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡­¡± I wondered to myself as I turned. The only mild reassurance I felt was from Akemi, the small Kitsune padding her way over to me with a sort of anxious look in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Akemi,¡± I offered to the Kitsune, extending a hand to scratch her while we walked. ¡°Just¡­ confused I guess.¡± I added with a sigh, granting me another anxious glance from Akemi.


    With only enough time wasted to grab my overcoat and slowly pull it back on I began through the school. The walk itself was far easier than it typically was, the halls at this time of day were utterly barren¡ªWith all of the other students either enjoying breakfast, or trying to sleep in just a little longer, it left the halls rather vacant.


    It also helped that I was speed walking. I was hungry and anxious, on top of all of that I was somewhat excited to see what Carmine had in stock for me today. However, when I made my way out of the halls, stepping into the back court of the school, I was left frozen in my tracks.


    I wasn¡¯t all that surprised to see Carmine sitting out in the field, no, what had me frozen was what was around her.


    She had what looked like an entire office, including a large desk, a cabinet, several books and quills all together around her. In the middle of the open field, and she was writing.


    ¡°Uhm¡­. Miss Carmine?¡± I asked hesitantly, raising my voice enough to be heard on my approach.


    ¡°Oh! Kirin!¡± Carmine responded with a clap of her hands. Despite the grin on her face I could see the sleep deprivation in her eyes, furthermore I could also see tension in her posture.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ this?¡± I asked, gesturing to the outdoor office. There weren¡¯t many things of interest that caught my eyes, other than the small book Carmine had been writing in at least. It was a well used leather tome, a recycled rope acting as a string to keep its contents wrapped inside. But before I could really focus on it Carmine snapped her fingers, drawing my attention to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly behind on work suddenly, thanks to Daedrik, so I have to multitask in my mornings now.¡± Without further explanation Carmine snapped her fingers again, the entire office disappearing in a flash of light.


    ¡°First, before we do anything, how are you feeling Kirin?¡± Carmine asked, her voice suddenly intense. Her gaze bore holes straight into me, focusing on my very being while I did my best to meet it.


    ¡°Hungry?¡­ Sore? I¡­ feel otherwise fine I think?¡± I offered the best answers I could think of, drawing a faint nod from Carmine¡¯s face.


    ¡°The first trial is beginning in two weeks. You now have two weeks to build yourself up to fight the Elemental and win, otherwise Daedrik is going to disqualify any representatives who cannot do it this year.¡± Carmine stated bluntly.


    ¡°Two weeks?! How am I supposed to beat that thing in two weeks?!¡± I exclaimed. I knew that Golem was leaps and bounds stronger than me still¡ªThe fiery Ghoul hadn¡¯t even been a quarter as fast as the Golem. Yet despite that, I was barely able to outpace that Ghoul.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself so far down Kirin, you¡¯ve got a chance,¡± Carmine insisted as she took a few steps back into the dirt clearing. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to relentlessly train you for these two weeks to get you there.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ relentlessly?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Until you either can¡¯t stand, or drop unconscious. Frankly, whichever comes first.¡± Carmine answered with a horrifying grin on her face. That simple contortion of her face changed every part of her being, like a switch was flipped.


    ¡°First, you¡¯re going to learn how to dance.¡± Carmine started with a horrifying tone.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

 (Chapter 79/31) Thunderdance

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± My words came out with utter bewilderment in my tone. How in the world would dancing help me when I need to fight a golem?


    ¡°You still want to learn how to use the Halberd, correct?¡± Carmine asked in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I offered, confused.


    ¡°Well, using a halberd requires one of two styles: Overwhelming Physical strength, or a continuous motion like a dance,¡± Carmine¡¯s explanation was broken by a soft sigh before she continued. ¡°Frankly, and I mean no offense by this; you are not physically impressive Kirin. Anything but that honestly.¡± She stated somewhat gently.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t argue with that,¡± I sighed out in agreement with Carmine¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re teaching me how to dance in order to fight with a Halberd?¡± I asked after a few heartbeats of silence.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Carmine said succinctly. She made a motion with her hands as she stood up, gesturing for me to follow her over to the cleared section of dirt. ¡°And because of this deadline, I¡¯m expecting you to be here every morning. No more free time in your mornings, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded to Carmine¡¯s words as I took a position across from her in the clearing. The early morning sun cast a pleasantly warm light across my back, heating my frame with its soothing embrace. ¡°Where do we start?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Here,¡± Carmine said as reached her hand forwards. A large staff formed in her hands, one that was several inches taller than me. ¡°This is what we¡¯ll be using to teach you these motions.¡± Her tone was curious to me¡ªShe sounded torn over something, but before I could ask what she seemed torn over she spoke.


    ¡°Kirin, I need you to promise me something before I teach you this.¡± Carmine spoke with a calm, endearing tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I inquired with a raised brow.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to teach you has not left my family since its inception,¡± Carmine said, letting out a soft sigh before she continued. ¡°But frankly, I believe you are more apt to learn it than anyone else. My family, the Ferini Estate, have been known for our electric magic for generations. But I¡¯m the only one with such an attunement in two generations, it was the last thing my Grandfather did to teach this to me.¡± Carmine paused for only a moment, letting the words sink in before she continued.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is this: You¡¯re learning something very, very important to me, Kirin. You¡¯re a good kid, so I¡¯m hoping that through you this can live on if not through me.¡± Carmine said with a confident smile now resting on her lips.


    ¡°Wait¡ªWhy can this only be taught to someone with electric magic?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Hm?... Oh, I suppose you haven¡¯t been around mages long enough to inquire that from experience¡­¡± Carmine mused to herself quietly, nodding as she answered me. ¡°Different attunements have their own unique specialties. While every mage is capable of the basics, such as flight, a burst of mana, or a shield, different elements are uniquely capable at certain things.¡±


    ¡°For example; an electric mage would almost always be faster than an earth mage. But an earth mage would almost always be more physically durable and capable. In my own opinion, I see the base element of a person as the most basic reflection of them¡ªAnd while it¡¯s not a surefire method, it is a relatively reliable one.¡± After Carmine finished speaking I nodded. It made sense, at least as much sense as any other part of magic had made to me.


    ¡°Is that why it¡¯s so hard for me to make a shield?¡± I wondered aloud.


    ¡°It very well could be. Just as a storm has explosive power, a storm lacks the ability to defend itself from an outside force,¡± Carmine answered with a slight nod. She raised a hand and gestured to the side of the arena before she spoke further. ¡°Now, before we start, please step aside. The Thunderdance is easiest to learn when you can see what you are working towards.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I answered while stepping to the side as requested. Once I was well and clear of Carmine¡¯s immediate path I set the end of the staff on the ground, leaning against it just a little to ease the subtle aches that still pervaded my legs.


    Carmine took in a deep breath, her right arm extended outwards with an ornate Halberd taking shape in her hands. The shaft was made of a dark brown wood flowing seamlessly into both extremes of the weapon. The tail end was capped with a great amethyst, one which was carved into a brilliant spike.


    The head was made of a pure, silver metal that gleamed in the sunlight. The sides of the axe head were adorned with several decorations¡ªThe most prominent of which was a great symbol taking the shape of a multi-colored flower.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open, this is what you¡¯ll be learning.¡± Carmine advised as she began leaning into her first motions. With a step that echoed like thunder, her dance began.


    Electricity sparked off of her feet as she moved, her halberd whistling through the air with her motions. A step, a spin, a slash¡ªEvery motion bled into the next while her velocity only added upon itself. Her speed was so immense that her body blurred, I couldn¡¯t even see half of the moves she made!


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Every slight move Carmine made was elegant and deadly, twisting slashes that seamlessly flowed into parries and blocks. The tail end of the Halberd was constantly used as a kickstand, allowing for ornate motions to flow together in an even greater example of her skill.


    Her feet hit the ground like drums made of thunder, her halberd sung through the air with the whistle of electricity. Every instance of the dance was just as lethal as it was stunning, another spin, another overhead slash and finally she entered into the last motions of the dance.


    Her foot slammed into the ground, creating a small crater around the impact point as all of her energy was utilized in a solemn few motions. Her other foot stepped down not even a heartbeat later, forcing Carmine into a tight spin that accelerated to such a point that the edge of her halberd bent. When it finally came to a halt, it was with the spin arcing through the air in a final motion before slamming the blade into the ground¡ªThe pressure alone carved out a massive furrow in the ground before her.


    WIth a single sharp exhale, Carmine stepped back and returned her gaze over to me. She wasn¡¯t even winded from the motions she showed off, without a bead of sweat on her face or a single sign of exhaustion she just smiled.


    ¡°Ready to learn that?¡± Carmine asked with a soft grin pervading her lips.


    ¡°How¡­ am I supposed to learn that in two weeks?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Trial, error, sheer force of will?¡± Carmine offered with a hopeful tone. ¡°You¡¯ll get it, don¡¯t worry.¡± She stated far more confidently afterwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics, alright?¡± Carmine said with a soft tone, her Halberd disappearing to be replaced by a similar training staff.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded my affirmation, walking over to take my position beside her. I didn¡¯t feel ready in the slightest for Carmine¡¯s teachings, but despite my concerns those lessons came anyway.


    ¡°First, move your hands like this,¡± Carmine¡¯s instructions filled my ears and my mind. Combined with the physical motions, time was drifting by like nothing else in the world mattered at all.


    <hr>


    In the northern city of Avernus, there was a gradual gathering of low-leveled elite soldiers. Gerald was just one of many fully anointed Mages within this gathering¡ªFrankly, he couldn¡¯t figure out why they were all here.


    Gerald was an average man, at least as far as Mages were considered. He was certainly taller than most of the people this far north. Frankly, when he was put alongside the average man this far north, he had to admit he certainly looked better than most. his well trimmed blonde hair and beard, framed his face meeting together with a well built body and his piercing orange eyes into a solid build that spoke for his presence.


    ¡°Gerald! Glad ta¡¯ see ya¡¯ here lad!¡± A familiar voice called out to Gerald. It was one which brought a smile to the modest man''s face¡ªAfter all, how could he not smile when he saw his inferior rival?


    ¡°Hank! How long has it been my friend?¡± Gerald spoke with his ever modest smile parting his lips. He reached one arm out, leaving it outstretched for a shake.


    ¡°Too long man, far too long.¡± Hank answered as he closed the distance, his own arm met Geralds. Hank¡¯s vice-like grip crushed down upon Gerald¡¯s forearm before yanking, pulling the two into a warm single-armed hug.


    Hank was far less appealing to the eyes in Gerald¡¯s own opinion. His long black hair sat like a wet mop over his shoulders, his silver eyes looked like that of a wretched snake¡ªAnd yet Hank was anything but a snake. The poor man was so naive that he thought he was on the same level as Gerald Ulrich himself!


    ¡°Have you heard about why we¡¯re here?¡± Gerald asked with an all too modest tone, one that certainly didn¡¯t befit a man as magnificent as him. But even Gerald had to admit when he didn¡¯t know something.


    ¡°Not a thing,¡± Hank answered with a shrug. ¡°Only rumor I¡¯ve heard spreading is that there¡¯s some sort of magical beast out and about.¡± He offered a moment after, his grip finally loosening enough to allow the two men to part.


    ¡°Magical beast? Is that not the job of those damned adventurers? Or have they run away and gone crying like always?¡± Gerald asked without any reason to hide the scorn in his tone. How could he? Those damned adventurers stole all the glory from the truly fantastic men, from men like him.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s supposed to be a pretty strong one,¡± Hank answered with a grin. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re gathering up over there, shall we go and see?¡± He asked calmly.


    ¡°We shall.¡± Gerald answered. With grace second only to a monarch, he regally marched towards the gathering of other soldiers.


    With the pair of them taking position at the back of the rank the very air began changing, a well adorned man marched forwards. His silver hair was not one of natural luster, but instead it was the proof of his age.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that commander O¡¯neille?¡± Hank asked in an undertone voice, bringing up a series of whispers throughout the ranks.


    ¡°The White Wolf himself¡­ maybe this is something worth my time.¡± Gerald said with a grin finding its way to his lips.


    ¡°Gather up you worthless things!¡± O¡¯neille shouted out. His voice commanded absolute respect, he was a High Mage. Truly, he was one of the only people in the country expressly stronger than Gerald.


    O¡¯neille stood at the front of the gathering of soldiers. Every one of them other than O¡¯neille was a fully adorned mage, capable soldiers on their own. They were all equal to at least two hundred soldiers without magic, and yet there were this many in one area.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all probably heard the rumors by now, but I¡¯ll emphasize just to make sure you all know,¡± O¡¯neille¡¯s commanding voice accentuated every word that left his mouth. They especially accentuated when his eyes fell upon Gerald. ¡°We¡¯ve got an Unspeakable in the country, a buncha¡¯ students of SilverSky ran into it and barely got out with their lives. Now we¡¯re the cleanup crew being sent out to go and handle it.¡±


    ¡°Is that understood?!¡± O¡¯neille boomed out. Every soldier, even the vehemently sweating Gerald shouted their ¡°Sir yes Sir!¡± in unison with a closed fist slamming against their breastplates.


    To some, Gerald may have looked terrified¡ªBut that would only be seen by an inferior man. In fact, he was excited! Or¡­ that¡¯s what he tried to tell himself.


    ¡°Then move out!¡±

 (Chapter 80/32) Tempo

    ¡°Raise, strike, turn and move,¡± Carmine''s instructions came as rapidly as I could move my body. Every word brought forth a sloppy motion, it was my poor attempt at imitating Carmine''s grace. ¡°Spin, slash, thrust!¡±


    I clenched my teeth down tight while I tried to heed the commands, my foot hit the ground to give support before my entire body twisted. The spiraling motion I entered was barely controlled, the speed was so intense that my head spun with a dizzying intensity¡ªBut when my other foot landed I had to halt all of that momentum at once, and with that much speed the stick in my hands that couldn''t have been more than a few pounds felt like hundreds.


    That perceived weight was almost too much for me to handle, it was so much that when Carmine''s next orders came I couldn''t hope to keep up with them. It was just when my balance steadied enough to shove the stick forwards and turn it into a thrusting motion that those words reached me.


    ¡°Parry, counter, slash!¡± Carmine¡¯s commands barked out¡ªAnd I knew what was coming just from the word ¡°parry¡± being uttered.


    Carmine leapt in front of me, coming down with a massive overhead strike using the blunt side of a blade. I barely brought the stick up in time, catching the full force of the strike head on. But before I could throw the weight to the side, let alone begin the motions of a counter I was thrown back. A sharp flash of pain filled my abdomen, I didn¡¯t see what had happened but I knew what it was thanks to how many times it already struck me.


    ¡°Oww¡­¡± I whimpered out, resting my hand over top of the bruised section of my stomach from Carmine¡¯s kick.


    ¡°You still need to find your tempo.¡± Carmine stated with a delicate sigh. She stepped off to the side, her expression subtly grim in the way she looked at me.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what that means¡­¡± I whined as I shakily stood. It was already well into the afternoon, hours after the rest of my classes had ended for the day¡ªAnd yet I was desperate to go back to them. For three hours straight Carmine had been running this drill with me, she would instruct the next motion right up until I couldn¡¯t keep up and then she¡¯d jump in and pummel me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you find it,¡± Carmine answered vaguely as she offered a hand out to me. With a pained grunt I reached my hand out, gladly accepting her offered help. ¡°You should rest up for today, you¡¯re starting to slow down.¡± Carmine suggested as her free arm again ruffled my hair. My own free arm moved to try and bat her away, but I had no hope in moving faster or being strong enough to shove her arm away.


    ¡°Why do you have to do that¡­¡± I groaned out while ducking backwards. I felt my face narrowing into a soft frown¡ªOne which grew deeper when Carmine answered it with a joyous giggle.


    ¡°Because your reactions are adorable!¡± She answered jovially, flashing a grin before she continued. ¡°Besides, you deserve to have some affection every once in a while. Especially when you haven¡¯t gotten to feel any for so long.¡± As she finished speaking she stepped back, raising both arms clear over her head, interlocking her fingers before she leant side to side in a soft stretch.


    I opened my mouth to try and reply, but no words would come out of it. Stifling back the sigh I could feel forming I instead turned, leaning down to grab the staff I was using to practice with.


    ¡°Why do you care about that?...¡± I finally asked as I stood back up.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Carmine asked in return, a smug grin sitting on her face now. ¡°But, seriously Kirin, go and get some rest. You¡¯ve earned it today.¡± She insisted once more.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather practice more¡ªIf I only have two weeks then I need to learn as much as I can in those two weeks!¡± I insisted with weary determination to my tone. I was exhausted, I knew I only looked half as bad as I currently felt, but I wanted to keep trying.


    ¡°Kirin, finding a tempo¡ªLearning the Thunderdance, it isn¡¯t something you¡¯re going to do in one day,¡± Carmine paused to flash a reassuring smile at me as she turned away. ¡°I had to learn it too, I felt the same, and I wish I listened to those instructions back then.¡± With a soft sigh she began to walk away, pausing only for a heartbeat to call back a few more words.


    ¡°But it is your body.¡± She stated before walking away entirely.


    I was left in silence, or, the relative silence that was simply the wind gently bristling across the grass. Even Akemi was dead silent, only raising her muzzle skyward to let the breeze ruffle her fur.


    Turning my gaze back to the staff I held in my hands I had to wonder what I should do. But Carmine¡¯s words hadn¡¯t fallen on deaf ears, my arms ached, my body was crying out for respite¡ªAnd I reluctantly listened to its demand.


    With only a slight pulse of my mana the staff disappeared, fading away into the spatial ring as I began walking away.


    ¡°Come on Akemi¡­ it¡¯s getting late anyways.¡± The sun was falling out of the sky now, fading away into the horizon with the last few hours of daylight still remaining in the air.


    Akemi gave a soft yip of recognition when she stood up, turning as she padded alongside me while we made our way back to the school.


    By the time I made it back to the dorm the sky had already darkened, with the night sky drinking away the last fringes of daylight just to replace it with the grace of twilight. The starry sky cast ample light into the bedroom, gracing Tulip¡¯s resting head with ample reflections off of her silver hair.


    It was strange honestly¡ªOr at least it seemed a little strange to me¡ªThe way that Tulip was always asleep when I arrived back in the dorm. A part of me wondered if she was avoiding me on purpose, while another part had to point out that she seemed exceptionally exhausted lately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask her¡­¡± I told myself in a quiet whisper, warranting an annoyed gaze from the Owl above Tulip¡¯s bed and a curious one from Akemi.


    I made sure to raise my hands to Topaz, affirming my surrender to it while I moved to change. It was refreshing to finally pull off the clothes I had been stuck in all day, the sweat and grime stuck to my uniform would be a nightmare to clean out¡ªOne which I didn¡¯t envy the cleaning staff at the school for having to handle.


    Without much grace or waiting I threw myself onto my bed. My body quickly began to let go of its pent up tension, softening as the soft and silky embrace of the bed rolled across me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had been laying there. It was definitely more than half an hour, I was probably only a few moments away from drifting off into complete slumber¡ªBut a distinct sound halted that.


    The sound originated from only a few feet away, it was Tulip getting out of bed. I had no idea what she was doing, I only heard the soft flapping of Topaz¡¯s wings and the exceptionally soft opening and closing of the door to our room.


    While a part of me was curious, I figured it was just something simple like her needing the bathroom¡ªAnd with that assumption I fell entirely into slumber.


    Finally, the next day came, heralded by the late evening moon sending gracious light into the room. By the time morning had arrived Tulip was already back in her bed, resting only a few feet away from me.


    And¡­ the days continued on like that. I woke up at the crack of dawn, training with an increasingly exhausted Tulip and Levi.


    ¡°Press harder!¡± Levi¡¯s words boomed in my ears as I ran. I felt my stamina getting better the longer these sprints went on, Levi¡¯s belittlement even began to almost feel reassuring¡ªEspecially when he didn¡¯t belittle me after I finished, only during the exercises.


    The continued training with Carmine however didn¡¯t go as well.


    ¡°Parry, strike, turn, advance!¡± Carmine¡¯s commands continued getting harder, and all the while I couldn¡¯t find any sense of the ¡®Tempo¡¯ she kept talking about. And every single day, she kept pounding me into the ground.


    Whether it was a leg sweep, her brutally powerful yet still halfhearted swings, or just the difference in raw skill¡ªI couldn¡¯t do a single thing whenever she jumped in.


    And yet, strangest of all was the consistency of nearly every night. Only a short while after I collapsed into the embrace of my bed, running almost on an exact clockwork cycle, Tulip would get up and leave. However she was always back by the time morning came, it left an itch of curiosity that was growing by the day.


    Over a week and a half had passed in that same, almost monotonous schedule before curiosity finally got the better of me. It was probably one of the worst days for it to have happened as well¡ªTomorrow was the last day of training I had before the first trial would begin.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    That knowledge alone weighed like a boulder in my stomach, holding me in bed while the curiosity gnawed away at me like acid when Tulip left. It was a brutal tug-of-war that was physically painful thanks to how battered, bruised and sore my body was from all of the training.


    It was a battle of ¡°Should I?¡± or ¡°Should I not?¡± that prevented any hope of getting rest. It felt like half an hour had passed, and when Tulip still wasn¡¯t back by then the curiosity finally won out.


    With a soft sigh escaping my body I got up. A quick shiver ran its length across my body, the cold night air relentlessly washed into the bedroom thanks to the glassless window.


    ¡°If I¡¯m partnered with her¡­ then I should at least try and figure out what she¡¯s doing, right?¡± I asked no one in particular¡ªI certainly hadn¡¯t asked the still unconscious Kitsune who was resting next to my pillow.


    I debated for a solemn moment if I should wake her, however I soon decided against it once I stood up. I did not want to deal with a grumpy Kitsune on top of the stress of what was to come.


    Without even bothering to change into a full uniform I just grabbed my overcoat, pulling it over my shoulders while I pulled the door shut behind me.


    It was only once I left the dorm room that I realized; I had no idea where Tulip was¡ªNor did I really have any good ideas of how I could track her down either.


    Blowing out a low breath I began forwards, with no real destination in my mind I settled on just wandering. Whether I found Tulip or not, I was out here and I was going to use the time to clear my mind.


    My steps echoed through the empty halls, it was almost to an unnerving degree. Each click of my heels against the ground boomed in the silence, but they didn¡¯t boom as much as the other noise I heard.


    There was a screaming crash in the distance, frankly, it was the only sound other than my own steps that could be heard in the entire school¡ªAnd it gave me an exact direction to start heading in.


    It was a direction that also gave me some faint levels of hope, mostly because it was a very familiar one. It was the same place where Tulip and I went every morning to train with Levi.


    When I rounded the last corner, settling my gaze on the open field I was rather confused.


    I saw Tulip on her own, her face was visibly contorted into anger, pain and exhaustion¡ªSo intensely with all three of those emotions that I could have sworn I felt them myself. But I was rather confused, it looked like nothing was happening in the entire field. There was only Tulip the same massive boulder Levi set her in front of every day and Topaz sitting atop that boulder.


    Or, at least it did until I felt the mana start pulsing away from Tulip. It was a trickle at first, pressing outwards before spiraling around the boulder. It was massive, easily over twice the size of even Levi and three times that in width. And yet Tulip¡¯s mana was trying to press its way into that boulder, trying to¡­ move it?


    I wasn¡¯t sure at first, I couldn¡¯t see anything physically changing. It honestly made the nightly silence almost oppressive with how little was happening. Yet, despite that nothingness there was a booming crash, one which originated directly from the boulder.


    ¡°DAMMIT!¡± Tulip screamed out, her voice cracked into a painfully high pitch that startled Topaz as he rested atop the boulder. ¡°Dammit¡­¡± She whimpered out a second time in a much lower tone. She slumped forwards where she was sitting, staring at the ground in presumed defeat.


    The weight of that defeat, of that pain that I couldn¡¯t understand was overwhelming¡ªIt was like I felt the same emotions Tulip was feeling, those very feelings spurred me forwards carefully.


    ¡°Tulip?¡± I asked cautiously while I approached. Tulip¡¯s gaze was brought up to me, her red eyes sparkling with unshed tears that threatened to be released.


    ¡°K-Kirin?...¡± Tulip asked while frantically trying to wipe away her tears. ¡°W-Why are you here?...¡± She inquired in a timid tone.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to see where you¡¯ve been going for the last week,¡± I answered simply, stopping a few paces in front of Tulip where I fell down onto my rear and crossed my legs. I offered the kindest smile I could muster before asking; ¡°Why are you here? Let alone why you¡¯ve been out here every night¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m trying to practice,¡± Tulip forced the words out. ¡°And I¡¯m worthless at this stupid challenge Levi gave me¡­¡± She muttered further as her head lowered to the ground.


    ¡°And¡­ what exactly is this task then?¡± I inquired with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°He wants me to crush this boulder¡­ with my base attunement¡­¡± Tulip¡¯s eyes shifted around, trying to focus on the barren soil beneath her while tears finally escaped her. ¡°I can¡¯t even do this with my innate element! Let alone trying to do it with an attunement I still can¡¯t use!¡± She cried out as if screaming into the skies for an answer.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t use your base attunement?¡± I was curious now¡ªAs far as I knew, at least as far as I had been told, people didn¡¯t get their innate elements until their attunement was nearly mastered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what it sounds like¡­¡± Tulip muttered, shaking her head. ¡°They say I¡¯m a ¡®prodigy,¡¯ but I¡¯m just a freak. A freak who can¡¯t use their attunement element no matter how hard they try¡ªBut all anyone ever, ever sees is just the fact that I can use an innate element already!¡± Tulip sobbed out.


    I couldn¡¯t bring up any words to try and reassure her¡ªWhat could I say? It was¡­ difficult. It was an issue that I sort of understood, but it wasn¡¯t in the same way whatsoever.


    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, Carmine keeps saying I¡¯m the best prodigy she¡¯s seen other than you,¡± I offered to Tulip, forcing a smile when her tear filled eyes met mine. ¡°But I feel like I¡¯m failing at everything too. Guess we¡¯re just two disappointments being declared as prodigies, huh?¡± I forced my tone to be as jovial as could be. And, surprisingly it worked a little, bringing out a soft, defeated smirk from Tulip.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at pep talks¡­¡± Tulip chuckled out dryly.


    ¡°In my defence, I don¡¯t have much practice. Especially when someone doesn¡¯t tell me about their problems,¡± I replied with a soft grin. ¡°At least you¡¯re failing at a stupidly hard task, not something so stupid as being incapable of learning how to do a dance.¡± I offered out while scooting a little closer to Tulip.


    ¡°A dance?¡± Tulip asked with a clearer voice. She brought the sleeve of her arm up, wiping away the tears that still coated her eyes as best she could.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s related to her training me with a halberd now,¡± I exhaled slowly, shaking my head. ¡°All she says is that I need to ¡®Find my tempo,¡¯ but no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t figure out what that even means.¡± I leaned forwards, letting my shoulders sag as the words escaped me.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple,¡± Tulip said with a confident grin on her face. ¡°Get up.¡± She commanded, taking me by surprise.


    ¡°Alright?¡± I obliged, standing up with a feeling of bewilderment overwhelming me¡ªIt was a feeling that turned violently intense when Tulip grabbed one of my hands, planting her other on my shoulder. ¡°Wh-What are you doing?¡± I asked, feeling my face growing extremely hot.


    ¡°Lead me in a dance, just find a pace that''s comfortable for you. That¡¯s all a ¡®tempo¡¯ really is Kirin, it''s just a pace, a beat to keep up with. Start moving and I¡¯ll follow, as simple as that.¡± Tulip answered with a smirk¡ªOne which spoke of her immensely enjoying the embarrassment I felt in this moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to dance!¡± I cried out, trying my best to worm away from Tulip¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Just start moving, it¡¯s really not that hard Kirin,¡± Tulip reaffirmed, tightening her grip on my hand a little more. She forced her fingers to intertwine with mine while grabbing my free hand to place it at her side. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She said with a nod.


    I felt frozen in place¡ªAbsolutely nothing could have prepared me for what just happened. My face felt like it was on fire, my heart was pounding like a drum in my chest, but when Tulip gently tugged my arm I found myself starting into a motion almost naturally.


    I took a small step forwards, one which Tulip mirrored with a step backwards, I took a step back, Tulip mirrored it with a step forwards. It was a simple motion, yet it was timed to a beat that I could almost feel.


    Another step, and another, mirrored with each other¡ªI honestly couldn¡¯t tell if I was leading, or if Tulip was guiding me, but I could feel the motions. The starts and stops, the beats of movements like the drums of a march.


    Even with no audience, the stars stood in place to watch us. Even with no instruments, the wind blew its continual whistle to guide my steps. The motions sped up and slowed down, keeping pace with the imagined beat of a drum that wasn¡¯t really there.


    ¡°I¡­ think I feel it?...¡± I asked uncertainly while trying desperately to avoid eye contact with Tulip.


    ¡°Remember, the tempo can change¡ªBut you just need to feel it, it¡¯s really not that hard. It¡¯s just about taking a leap and¡ª¡± Tulip cut herself off, stopping so suddenly that she yanked me to a stop with her. ¡°¡ªTaking a leap and remembering that it¡¯s easier than it seems.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ everything alright?¡± I asked cautiously. Once again I tried freeing my hand from Tulip¡¯s grasp, but her grip was impossibly strong.


    ¡°You might have been exactly what I needed, Kirin,¡± Tulip answered with a sigh. ¡°God¡­ I¡¯ve been a total idiot¡­¡± She muttered with a shake of her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ welcome?¡± I offered before pleading; ¡°Can I have my hand back now?¡­¡±


    ¡°O-Oh! Yeah, there¡­¡± Tulip answered, finally releasing her vice-like grip of my hand. Albeit, that vice-like grip was almost immediately replaced by a tight hug from the much taller, not to mention stronger girl. ¡°Thank you, Kirin.¡± Tulip said in a soft whisper.


    ¡°I have no idea what I even did¡­¡± I whimpered out a little. I had never liked the feeling of being touched¡ªThe crushing pressure of someone hugging me was absolutely no exception to that, so as soon as Tulip loosened up even a little I jumped backwards.


    ¡°You might have just taught me something that was right in front of my nose for years,¡± Tulip sighed out, shaking her head. ¡°But I¡¯ll find out in the morning¡ªLet¡¯s head back to the dorm.¡± She continued with a deep yawn.


    ¡°I¡­ hope that you taught me something¡­ and didn¡¯t just embarrass me for no reason.¡± I shivered a little, already worrying that Tulip might try hugging me out of the blue again.


    ¡°I hope so as well.¡± She answered with a smug grin. I could still tell, and even somewhat feel the previous emotions from Tulip. But now they were muted, controlled maybe? I wasn¡¯t sure, I didn¡¯t even know if it was all in my head or not.


    All I did know is that I wanted, no, needed to sleep.

 (Chapter 81/33) Armester

    Azure moonlight cast its way in through the open window just above my head. The light rested gently over my closed eyes, illuminating them enough to draw me out of the uneasy slumber I found myself in.


    In nearly the same moment I opened my eyes I felt my face growing hot¡ªThe memories of the previous evening, the uncomfortable near intimacy Tulip threw herself at me with, it still felt like far too much.


    ¡°Mmmmf¡­¡± I groaned while sitting up. My body felt groggy and slow, leaving dull aches to pulse through it with my waking heart.


    ¡°Uughh¡­.¡± Tulip moaned out in a similar tone to my own, rolling over and pulling her sheets with her in a manner to try and cover herself further. ¡°Why is the night so short¡­¡±


    My eyes narrowed at Tulip¡¯s words as I reached for my pillow, when Tulip didn¡¯t get up I caved to the urge in the back of my head¡ªThrowing the pillow at her. I did so with enough force that it sent a dull thump through the room, bringing a cry of surprise and an annoyed squawk from Topaz.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tulip shouted, sitting upright like a bolt. ¡°What was that for?!¡±  She further exclaimed.


    ¡°You are the reason we¡¯re both so exhausted¡­¡± I grumbled while swinging my legs out, pressing my arms back to rise out of the bad. ¡°Frankly, you deserved that.¡± I stated flatly.


    Tulip didn¡¯t look happy, but she also didn¡¯t look like she wanted to¡ªOr even could argue against my point, she just let out an exhausted sigh.


    I felt at least marginally better, but the uncomfortable itch of embarrassment still crawled along my spine just at the thought of Tulip holding me.


    The rest of our morning routine was performed in silence after that; I was far from being in a talking mood and it seemed that Tulip was in a similar mood. She kept her eyes narrowed whenever she looked at me, putting me off just a little more every time it happened.


    ¡°Did I annoy her that much?¡­¡± I wondered while listening to the echoing clicks resounding in the halls. Tulip didn¡¯t look that annoyed when I glanced at her, but when I noticed her gaze flickering towards me, her eyes were narrowed in some annoyance that I couldn¡¯t quite recognize.


    Letting out a slow exhale under my breath, I resigned myself to figure out what Tulip was so annoyed by later¡ªIn the meantime, I had to mentally battle against the anxiety of this being the last day of training I would be offered before fighting that accursed Golem.


    My wandering mind was however drawn like a bolt back to the world before me, the screams of metal on metal reaching my ears through the halls. The clashes were quick and violent, echoing out with enough force to almost be felt through the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, looking at Tulip with a raised brow.


    ¡°No idea¡­¡± She answered with a low tone. With a mutual look with both sped up into a low jog, aiming to reach the source of the noises.


    The strangest part was the direction in which the sounds were originating from¡ªIt was the same hall we were already beginning down, the exact one which we went down every day. In fact; the clashing metal was even originating from the training ground used.


    The furious clashing of metal overlapped upon labored breathing and the whistles of blades moving through the air.


    ¡°Faster!¡± An angered, feminine voice shouted out¡ªHer words were so oppressive that I almost instinctively knew the owner of them, despite hearing her only twice before. ¡°I know you can do better than this Kendrick, now move!¡± Lushia boomed as I rounded the corner, Tulip only a step behind me.


    Two figures were clashing against each other in the field, sparks of metal flew through the air whenever their armaments collided.


    It was easy for me to recognize one of the two figures¡ªKendrick Armester¡ªEven if I had only seen him a handful of times before, his figure was striking and easily recognized. His tall, muscular figure intertwining with piercing golden eyes and brown hair made him quite memorable. He held his greatsword in one hand, a blade that was easily as long a she was tall.


    And yet, there was an entirely new figure standing opposed to him, illuminated by the sparks of clashing metal. They stood a head shorter than Kendrick, yet they traded each blow with equal, if not greater power. Clad in full plate armor I was unable to identify anything about them, however, the armor they wore was more than striking.


    The armor they wore held a brilliant sheen so bright that it almost hurt to look at¡ªDespite the fact that it was barely bright enough to even see out! Furthermore, accenting the white plate was a thick layer of black leather underneath and red cloth draping across their shoulders.


    In one hand the armored figure held a longsword, a far cry from the gargantuan weapon in Kendrick¡¯s hands, yet still a fearsome weapon. In their other hand they held a great tower shield, one which sat only a few inches lower than their total height. However despite the weight of that shield they easily maneuvered, handling it with only a single arm to engage with Kendrick.


    ¡°Move faster!¡± The tinny voice of metal shouted out, it was too muffled to tell whether they were male or female under the armor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move slower!¡± Kendrick spat as he was shoved back. The earth shifted underneath his feet, catching his momentum before guiding him into a powerful spiraling slash.


    The armored figure turned their shield, catching Kendrick¡¯s blade without flinching. Only a heartbeat after Kendrick¡¯s blade halted the armored figure shoved forwards, turning their shield up, clipping Kendrick¡¯s ribs in the process.


    Kendrick let out a cry of pain as he was tossed back, yet with an impressive display of agility and grace he rotated through the air and landed upon his feet. His blade was held shakily in one arm, his other now found itself resting across his chest to steady his breaths.


    It took him only a few seconds to steady himself, yet as he stepped forwards they both ground to a halt.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have spectators,¡± Lushia¡¯s dissatisfied tone brought both figures to a halt, and brought all eyes present towards Tulip, and then with hate they fell to me. ¡°Carria, you are dismissed for today.¡± Lushia waved to the armored figure, gesturing to one of many exits back into the school.


    ¡°Yes my Priestess.¡± The armored figure, Carria, answered hastily. With a regal bow she effortlessly holstered her blade, planting her shield over her back before leaving.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Now exactly what are you two doing here?¡± Lushia spat out, making no effort to hide the bile in her voice.


    ¡°This is where we are supposed to train, Priestess.¡± Tulip answered before I could even begin to open my mouth. I was rather curious about the respect she chose to give Lushia now.


    ¡°And yet the fields were empty, so again I must ask, why are you here, Princess?¡± Lushia pressed further with a now condescending tone. While she did so she walked towards us, her arms crossed and her golden eyes narrowed into thin glares.


    ¡°What?¡± Tulip asked, her own eyes narrowing into a similar glare.


    ¡°Simple, you¡¯re here, and your teacher isn¡¯t. So why are you here?¡± Lushia''s face contorted into a twisted smile. With another step forwards she leaned in, planting her face firmly in front of Tulip¡¯s.


    ¡°Now run along, little Princess. You and that filth aren¡¯t welcome here.¡± Once she finished she gestured to the side, hurriedly swiping her hand towards the doorway we had come from.


    Tulip stepped back, her expression was torn when her eyes fluttered between Lushia and me. Yet, with a deep sigh she pivoted on her heels, backing down from Lushia when she spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Kirin¡­¡± She muttered in a defeated tone. Tulip already began walking away, even when I remained rooted in place¡ªMy eyes locked defiantly upon Lushia¡¯s, my vision narrowed into a glare.


    ¡°Why should we listen to you?¡± I asked in a perfectly calm voice. I heard Tulip turn on a dime, her boots squeaking across the polished tile, sending a high-pitched echo through the room.


    However, another sound reached my ears before Tulip could even attempt to utter a word. It was the sound of wind rushing out of my lungs, and the feeling of screaming, white-hot pain flashing through my gut.


    ¡°Kirin!¡± Tulip¡¯s piercing scream reached my ears only moments after they stopped ringing from pain¡ªYet, other words reached my ears with far more dominance.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, insolent lowborn,¡± Lushia whispered into my ears, her hand was embedded firmly into my gut. It was the only reason I hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground, the pressure holding me upright while she spoke. ¡°You do not speak to the ears of divinity like that, Vulender. You do not deny nobility, nor do you deny divinity.¡±


    ¡°I am the sole ears of our Golden God. All those who seek his grace must seek it through me, for without my words, they are without God.¡± Lushia¡¯s warm breath cast across my neck in an uncomfortable draft. ¡°Such pretty white hair, such a shame that you had to inherit that.¡±


    Lushia let her fist go and the next thing I knew, my gaze was mere inches from her feet. I layed there heaving, desperately holding the bile that tried to escape back. I saw Lushia take a step forwards, her knees entering my field of view as she crouched down¡ªSoon followed by a pulling pain at the back of my head, Lushia forced my head upwards using a handful of hair.


    ¡°Krin Vulender, history will forget you,¡± Lushia spoke with a smirk. ¡°And it will remember me. Even the dirt I walk upon will be memorialized, but you?¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lushia! Leave her alone!¡± Tulip cut in, her voice turning to a scream.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Lushia answered, flicking her free wrist to the side. ¡°This isn¡¯t your issue, Princess, so do yourself a favor and shut up.¡± Lushia turned her gaze back to me, leaning in, her face moved even closer to my own.


    ¡°Now¡­ where was I?¡± Lushia wondered for a moment. ¡°Right¡ªHistory, it won¡¯t remember you, Kirin. You¡¯ll die, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Her voice was absolutely firm, bewilderingly certain of her words like they were an undeniable fact.


    ¡°Lushia Armester!¡± Tulip shouted, her voice casting across the room with dominance in her tone. ¡°Stand down! I will not stand for you opposing my words! Stand down and leave us!¡±


    The hall grew so silent that even a hair hitting the floor would have been deafening. It was an oppressive silence¡ªBut Lushia backed down, releasing her grip on my hair. She stood up and let out a huff, turning away.


    ¡°Watch your back, Princess.¡± Without another word, Lushia left. Kendrick spun on his heel with a scoff, leaving at a similar pace to his mother.


    ¡°Mmmmf¡­¡± I finally groaned out in pain, pulling one arm to my stomach as I fell to my rear. I was thankful when Tulip walked over, offering an arm towards me¡ªBut when she pulled me up I was quickly met with a stinging hot pain across my cheek.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Tulip shouted in my face. ¡°What were you thinking trying to talk back to Lushia like that?!¡± She placed a hand on my shoulder, pulling my gaze into her own. ¡°You neve,r never talk to the Armester¡¯s like that! I can barely get away with tha for god''s sake!¡±


    I blinked a few times to Tulip¡¯s words¡ªI had the answer on the edge of my tongue, I opened my mouth to reply even. And yet, the world began to feel spacey. My body grew lighter, my ears started ringing, the edges of my vision faded into white.


    Finally, I noted how much it hurt to breathe. How much it hurt to breathe right up until the world went dark.


    ¡ª


    Carmine stormed through the halls, marching with fury in her steps as she approached the faculty offices. Her face was contorted into such a level of hatred that every person, student or staff made certain to move out of her way before she made them do so.


    ¡°That absolute cheating bitch!¡± She cursed in her head, grinding her teeth together right up until she placed her hand upon the nob of the door.


    Forcing herself to take a steadying breath, Carmine twisted the handle and stepped in¡ªMomentarily clearing the hate from her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Carmine, what brings you in today?¡± Daedrik asked from behind his desk. His wrinkly face contorted into a wry smile, his piercing eyes settling into Carmine¡¯s with a certain grace uncanny that felt for his age.


    ¡°You know very well what brings me in today,¡± Carmine spoke with bile on her tongue. She could barely even hold her words until the door clicked gently shut behind her. ¡°The trail needs to be moved back at least a week, Kirin is completely incapacitated from Lushia attacking her!¡± Carmine¡¯s words echoed inside of the office with a loosely controlled fury, most of her effort was focused inwardly in order to keep her own mana from flaring with her anger.


    ¡°Not happening.¡± Deadrik answered flatly, his wry smile falling into a flattened line.


    ¡°Why is that not happening? I could understand if the injury was unrelated, but my representative was directly assaulted by an instructor!¡± Carmine hissed the words out, her hands balling into tight fists at her sides.


    ¡°Simple, I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± Daedrik¡¯s smile immediately returned, furthered by a dry chuckle. ¡°Your little Kirin is a strong girl, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll manage.¡± He added while making hurried gestures to calm the fuming Carmine.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t wake up before the deadline tomorrow?¡± Carmine asked, missing only a few beats in order to breathe.


    ¡°Well, I would suggest you hope for that. If she is unconscious from an injury, precedent has it established that she be given another week to recover. If not?¡­ Well, like I said, she¡¯s a strong girl.¡± Daedrik chuckled again, leaning back in his chair with crossed arms.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Carmine asked her last question. She felt her brows twitching from the tension that was rapidly rising across her body.


    ¡°Carmine, I crave interesting scenarios. I crave for all of my students to succeed,¡± Deadrik raised his fingers as he spoke, pausing before he slowly raised his third finger. ¡°Lastly, I crave to see an Armester lose a trial in the most dramatic of ways possible.¡± Once Daedrik finished he took in a slow, exaggerated breath.


    ¡°Now, will that be all, Carmine?¡± Deadrik asked finally. ¡°If so, then know that I hope for Kirin to have the best possible outcome.¡±


    ¡°That will be all¡­¡± Carmine trailed off with a grumble. Without grace and with little to no respect to spare she turned on her heels, stepping out of the office with her nails digging deep into her palms.


    ¡°Kirin¡­ Please don¡¯t wake up before tomorrow¡­¡± Carmine prayed silently for the young girl. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die¡­ Not until I¡¯ve given that to you¡­¡±

 (Chapter 82/34) Conscious

    Blackness congealed inside my mind, fighting desperately against white-hot pain that boiled in my ribs with each breath. I couldn¡¯t quite feel the pain, but I knew it was there, waiting for genuine consciousness to return.


    Voices however managed to break that barrier of consciousness long before pain did. They were gentle, familiar on an instinctual level, yet I couldn¡¯t put a face to them.


    There was the gentlest sound of crying, muffled like it was blocked by rooms upon rooms of foliage to block the details of the noise. Familiarity however filled in the gaps left by the void.


    The creaking of wood against wood, gentle shifting back and forth overlapped with the muffled cries. Then, words finally reached my ears, words blessed by the tongue of someone so familiar to me.


    ¡°Hush now, little one,¡± A feminine voice whispered. I felt the gentle breaths brushing against my ear, tickling it when she spoke. ¡°Your father will be back soon¡­ they''ll help you get better.¡± The presence of the voice receded slowly, fading away into a series of heavy coughs.


    The coughs continued, rising into desperate gasps of breaths that were deafening when compared to the pitiful cries. Each wheezing inhalation of air grew more grievous than the previous, then the slam of wood howled through the building.


    ¡°Hibiscus!¡± A masculine voice called out¡ªBut, all turned to silence. The coughs, the steps, the voices¡­ they all began fading.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± The feminine voice was weak, fading with each breath. ¡°Treat¡­ her first¡­ she¡¯s weaker¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± The masculine voice began, just to be cut off.


    ¡°No ¡®buts,¡¯ I¡­¡± The feminine voice paused, desperately gasping for breaths. ¡°I¡¯ll survive another week¡­ she won¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s already a miracle¡­ that she¡¯s lived¡­¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air, weighted like a mountain ready to drop upon the invisible voices. No answers, no sounds, no actions came. It was all utter silence, waiting for an answer that wouldn¡¯t arrive.


    The black silence gradually began to recede, overtaken by brilliant lights that encroached from the edges of perception. Pressure built in my chest, rising to an uncomfortable pain while my ears rang out in defiance against their tasks.


    As my eyes crawled open I was greeted with a familiar sight. Tan walls sat around me while a blue curtain sat at the foot of the bed¡­ I was back in the hospital?


    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡­¡± I asked while casting my gaze around the room¡ªBut the only answers to greet me were the echoing returns of my own words. Even after several moments of waiting, no sounds reached my ears.


    ¡°Is anyone there?...¡± I asked softly, my tone only just raised enough to be heard in the room.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± A surprised, tired voice called out¡ªFollowed by a furious series of rapid footsteps approaching. The steps pounded across the floor with the heavy thumps of thick boots, the pace was honestly impressive, bringing them to yank the curtains apart and meet my gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?!¡± A woman not much taller than me asked in bewilderment. She was¡­ utterly unfamiliar to me, her dark green hair and matching eyes sitting messily across her white overcoat. Her eyes looked to almost bulge out of her head thanks to the thick glasses sitting on the ridge of her nose, her face on the other hand looked torn between shock and curiosity.


    ¡°I think I am,¡± I sighed out, wincing from the tension in my chest. ¡°My chest hurts, but I feel fine otherwise.¡± It wasn¡¯t the type of pain I would have expected, it was far less than the broken ribs I had suffered from the hands of Tyrosa. It was more like a stiffened, sore muscle than a broken bone.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The green haired woman began, but soon she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to wake up right now, but, as the rules Daedrik imposed state¡­ You are required at the trial grounds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s today?!¡± I sat up as soon as the words left my mouth¡ªAlbeit I immediately began to regret the action as I felt a crunch from my chest.


    ¡°Please, please rest for just a moment longer!¡± The woman pleaded as she rushed forwards, pressing her arms against my shoulders to stabilize me. ¡°Your ribcage was crushed, please let me at least exam¡ªWhat?...¡± The woman cut herself off once her arms began to travel down, her hands pressed lightly against my sides.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I blurted out when the woman stopped moving.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ nothing wrong¡ªYour ribs have healed somehow!¡± She exclaimed while stepping back. ¡°My magic isn¡¯t that powerful¡­ your body¡ªSomehow your body has healed itself while you were asleep.¡± She looked genuinely stunned, her emerald eyes settling on my own gaze.


    I opened my mouth a few times, but each attempt to formulate words ended just as quickly as they began to form. My mind wandered for a few moments, remembering the voices I heard, yet it felt absurd to try and think upon.


    ¡°I¡­ have to go and fight the Golem then?¡± I asked with a heavy tone on my lips. I felt the anxiety rise in my chest when the woman gave a solemn nod.


    ¡°Yes, you do¡ªThe other students are already gathering,¡± She let out a heavy sigh, stepping back away from me. ¡°I wish you luck, Kirin.¡± She offered while bringing a forced smile upon her lips.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ uhm¡­ I didn¡¯t get your name?¡± I asked with a timid tone while swinging my legs over the side of the bed.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Jinsei, Jinsei Fulgigora,¡± Jinsei gave a soft bow while offering her name. ¡°I¡¯m the head nurse here, though I do hope I don¡¯t have to see you as often.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jinsei¡ªAnd, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I took a deep breath once I stood up. Without any further words interchanged Jinsei left my bedside, meanwhile I was forced to start jogging through the halls when I heard the deafening toll of the bells in the halls.


    I made a quick stop into my room, finding it completely empty while I changed into my full uniform. I hadn¡¯t even finished buttoning the top together before I was running out of the room, making my way to the hidden tunnel Carmine had shown me.


    Voices soon reached my ears long before the sight of any students did.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome all of you great contenders! I welcome one and all to the first trial of the Skyliner Festival!¡± Deadrik¡¯s commanding voice reached me as I turned the last corner, revealing the open field behind the school.


    ¡°Now, many of you are probably wonder; ¡®What is this trial?¡¯¡ªBut the answer is simple! My dearest trio of representatives already are aware of this, but underneath this very school is a secret! That secret you must be wondering? It¡¯s an Elemental Stone.¡±


    ¡°Your first trial to ascend to the heights of a Skyliner is simple. You must defeat an Elemental in single combat!.¡± A deadly silence filled the air once Daedrik finished speaking. Only soft mutterings could be heard, traded between the students.


    During that oppressively quiet atmosphere I was able to sneak out of the hall. I was even able to spot Carmine and the other teachers, Lushia and Nenema. Kendrick and Silva both stood next to the mages they were chosen to represent during the trial.


    When I began forwards I could feel all eyes falling upon me, students and teachers alike didn¡¯t feign to hide their glares¡ªMany of which were so venomous that I was surprised when I didn¡¯t drop dead on the spot.


    Yet, the worst of all of the glares originated from directly before me. Lushia Armester let her golden gaze bore into me, she made no effort to hide her hatred, she only barely hid the momentary look of surprise on her face when I appeared from behind the crowds.


    ¡°Ohohoho!¡± Daedrik boomed out into a haughty laugh when he saw the scene. ¡°Here I was beginning to worry our little wonder child wouldn¡¯t wake up in time¡ªBut here she is. Quickly now Kirin, take your spot.¡±


    I gave a quick nod to Daedrik¡¯s words, speeding my pace up into a jog in order to take my position at Carmine¡¯s side. She made little effort to hide the look of concern on her face, her lips narrowed into a soft frown as she looked at me.


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle this, Kirin?¡± Carmine asked in an exceptionally soft tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up that easily,¡± I stated, making sure to raise my voice just enough for Lushia and Kendrick to hear me. ¡°Besides¡­ the nurse said I healed, somehow.¡± I added after a few heartbeats of silence.


    Before Carmine could try to reply, Daedrik¡¯s booming voice came out once again.


    ¡°May the first Skyline Trial begin!¡±


    <hr>


    Gerald sat before a campfire, alone and apart from the other inferior soldiers around him. It was one of three fires the group of men had going, with two dozen of them in total it was effectively a requirement in order to keep them all warm.


    And of course, it only made sense that they would give the most important man on the mission his own fire! Even O¡¯Neill shared a fire with the other soldiers, but not Gerald Ulrich! He was far too important for that.


    However¡­ he did have to admit that it made things a little harder on him every night when he didn¡¯t receive updates for the mission. And while Gerald was incredible at many things, tracking, was not one of them¡ªIt was a peasant''s job to track things down, not the job of someone with such noble blood!


    So, while Gerald sat alone, sipping away at his freshly cooked rations, he listened in to the conversations not too far away.


    ¡°Sir, the footprints can¡¯t be right¡ªWe¡¯re the first unit sent out here in over a year, we¡¯re the only unit in pursuit of this beast, and yet there are tracks of at least three dozen men following in the wake of the Unspeakable.¡± A lesser soldier offered to O¡¯Neill in a low tone.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± O¡¯Neill grumbled, stroking a hand through his beard in a rhythmic motion. ¡°It¡¯s possible that another nation spotted the beast and took interest¡ªIt certainly would be in the playbook for those damned knife ears¡­¡±


    ¡°You think the Elves are driving the Unspeakable this way?¡± The soldier asked immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. The only one that I can personally think of,¡± O¡¯Neill paused, taking in a deep breath before releasing it as a heavy sigh. ¡°But we don¡¯t know enough yet. We¡¯re still on it¡¯s tail, but with it heading directly for the Ferilian farmlands¡­ it worries me.¡±


    ¡°How bad could this become?¡± Another soldier asked in a grim tone.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just one Unspeakable, then it¡¯s no worse than any other Quake Class beast. But, that¡¯s enough of this, you two get some rest. Can¡¯t have my best men running themselves thin.¡± O¡¯Neill gave the order to the duo of men sitting at the fire with him. Silence ensued, leaving Gerald to grumble at his own discontent.


    ¡°Those are your best men?¡­ How absurd! I could easily out perform either of them.¡± While Gerald was utterly confident in backing up his words¡ªHe did make sure to keep his tone down, after all, someone had to be the bigger man here.


    ¡°Gerald! Sitting on your own again?¡± Hank asked as he strolled over with a bowl in hand.


    ¡°Hank! The others simply don¡¯t know how valuable I am!¡ªAs such¡­ they keep secluding me.¡± Gerald¡¯s words began happily, but soon faded away into a diluted sigh.


    ¡°Ah¡­ hmm¡­¡± Hank began, his face contorted with clear understanding over Gerald¡¯s plights. ¡°Perhaps be a little less¡­ boisterous of yourself, Gerald?¡ªAfter all, we¡¯re all the same rank here and you keep putting yourself on a pedestal above everyone.¡± Hank spoke slowly, extenuating every word that he could.


    ¡°How could I be less boisterous? If anything I am far too modest of my own capabilities! Frankly, I would have been offended if anyone less than O¡¯Neill was leading this mission over me!¡± Gerald declared, this time his voice was a little too loud and cast its way over to the other campfires.


    ¡°It¡¯s Commander O¡¯Neill, Gerald,¡± Hank stated aggressively. ¡°Remember that next time.¡± Without another word, Hank turned on his heels and walked away from Gerald.


    Gerald for his own part felt hurt! How could his best friend, his only near rival, stand so opposed to him! Let alone when the other dozen soldiers began to glare at him.


    ¡°Why are you all glaring at me, I¡¯m right!¡±